《From Ashes to Queen: Now I call the shots》 Secrets 1 Chapter 1 Cutting Ties and Calling Off the Engagement ¨C Scarlett Stands Alone At the edge of life and death in a burning building, Scarlett Joyner¡¯s fianc¨¦, Connor Jude, was busy celebrating another woman¡¯s birthday. When she called him for help, all she got in return was scolding. ¡°Why do you have to make a scene today? The more you reject Reba, the further you¡¯ll push me away!¡± He continued, ¡°Alright, I got you a gift. Calm down ande to Reba¡¯s birthday party right now!¡± What he didn¡¯t know was that the person who set the fire and tried to kill her¡­ was his dear Reba. Shattered ss exploded around her, cutting off the exnation Scarlett was about to give. And with that, she gave uppletely. No tears, no drama ¨C she walked out of the fire with help from the firefighters. Then, calmly, she dialed a number from Jandale. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll go back and acknowledge my real family at Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet in fifteen days.¡± The voice on the other end was thrilled at first, then anxious. ¡°Why wait fifteen days? Is it because of your three adoptive brothers and that fianc¨¦ of yours?¡± Scarlett looked up, her gaze falling on the billowing ck smoke. She had once stayed away from Jandale out of gratitude to the Joyner family for raising her. But today, that one¨Csided devotion had been burned clean. The caller¡¯s voice turned more urgent. ¡°Why note back today? I¡¯ll open the doors of Jandale for the Joyner and Jude families, help them climb the socialdder!¡± She gave a bitter smile and shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯m staying fifteen more days to finish some things. As for the Joyner and Jude families¡­ I want nothing to do with them ever again.¡± Three hourster, outside the Diamond Hall of the Globerra Hotel, Scarlett¡¯s straight back began to ache slightly. Her wounds had stopped bleeding. The burns were treated simply, but the antiseptic spray stung her nose. She hadn¡¯t had time to change clothes. Wearing a knee¨Clength dress soaked with blood, she raised her leg and kicked the door open. The noise andughter came to an abrupt stop as the door mmed open.. Everyone turned to look at her. And met her eyes wild, desperate. ¡ª A shiver passed through the crowd. The oversized coat she wore couldn¡¯t hide the bloodstained skirt. Her calves were covered in wounds. Step by step, she walked toward Connor. Fresh blood seeped through the wounds again. It was horrifying. Connor¡¯s expression changed dramatically ¡ª pain and concern shing in his eyes. He almost rushed over without thinking, but Reba Joyner¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°Scarlett, if you were unhappy, you could¡¯ve told me. I wouldn¡¯t have held a birthday party. But why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier? Whye now just to humiliate me?¡± Connor¡¯s arm was tugged back. He leaned instinctively toward Reba. The concern in his reced with irritation. eyes vanished, Scarlett had been suspicious of him and Reba for some time, and he was tired of it. But today of all days- ¨C Reba¡¯s first birthday since being acknowledged by the Joyner family ¨C had lied about a fire and now showed up like this to cause trouble. It was too much. ¨C ¨C ¡°Scully, what are you doing now? Don¡¯t forget if Reba hadn¡¯t spoken up for you, you, a mistaken heiress, would¡¯ve been kicked out of the Joyner family long ago. You owe her for life!¡± Scarlett stopped walking and looked up. Her longshes trembled. Scenes from the past years yed through her mind. Six years ago, the Joyner family had mistaken her for their daughter, and because of the engagement between the Joyner and Jude families, Connor naturally became her fianc¨¦. They met, got to know each other, and fell in love. To outsiders, they were the perfect couple. Butst year, just as they were preparing to get engaged, Connor discovered Reba and secretly took her for a DNA test. The results showed that Reba was the real heiress. From that moment on, her adoptive parents and brotherspletely changed their attitudes. But she had no jealousy. 318 Chapter 1 Cutting Ties and Calling Off the Engagement ¨C Scarlett Stands Alone +8 Pearls She even picked herbs from the mountains for Reba¡¯s weak body and introduced her to her mentor. But after Stanley Joyner used the family¡¯s connections to get Reba into her research team, Reba giarized her report and submitted it for an award. When confronted, Reba said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Scarlett was doing the same research.¡± With no proof, Scarlett was angry and frustrated, but the Joyner family turned on her. Her eldest brother, Denton Joyner, said, ¡°Sure, you¡¯ve won some awards, but the school only gave them to you out of respect for the Joyner name.¡± Her second brother, Eugene Joyner, sneered, ¡°Reba earned her awards through hard work. Don¡¯t nder her out of jealousy.¡± Stanley added, ¡°Without the Joyner family¡¯s resources, you wouldn¡¯t have won anything. You haven¡¯t won anything this year ¨C doesn¡¯t that say something about your abilities?¡± Connor looked at her in disappointment. ¡°Academic fraud is a crime. Do you have proof? If not, it¡¯s nder. Scully, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± She had wanted to leave the Joyner family, but each time she tried, they pulled her back in. Especially Stanley always sending little gifts to cheer her up. ¨C She had been an orphan all her life. She longed too much for a family, which is why she¡¯d stayed this long. Suddenly- Her three brothers stepped in front of her. Denton was full of disgust. ¡°You showed up like this just to ruin the party? Where¡¯d you learn such cheap tactics?¡± ¡°You already stole six years from Reba. Now you want to ruin her birthday too? If we¡¯d known how twisted you were, we would¡¯ve kicked you out long ago,¡± Eugene said bluntly. Stanley added with menace, ¡°Go change clothes. Apologize to Reba in front of the guests. If she forgives you, you can stay in the Joyner family.¡± ¨C Even after facing scenes like this countless times ¨C even after deciding to sever all ties her heart still ached unbearably. In fact, today she¡¯d gone out to buy Reba a birthday gift. But then she overheard a conversation between her brothers and Reba. ¡°That mistaken identity? We only kept it because her kidney was a match. If your health hadn¡¯t worsened, we would¡¯ve done the transnt that year.¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s just one kidney. She won¡¯t die. We¡¯llpensate her with a house or something.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s schedule the transnt after the birthday. I¡¯ll tell her it¡¯s for research and give her anesthesia won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± ¨C she Reba hesitated, but finally agreed. Scarlett stood frozen outside the door, feeling like she¡¯d fallen into an icy abyss. The family warmth she clung to¡­ was all part of a n to harvest her kidney.. But she didn¡¯t even have the courage to burst in and confront them. She was too powerless. Even if she exposed them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. So she ran back to her apartment, cried her heart out, and decided to leave. But as soon as she opened the door, someone struck her on the head. Right before she passed out, she saw the thug take a wad of cash from Reba. That¡¯s why, trapped in the fire, she hadn¡¯t called anyone from the Joyner family. Connor was her only hope. The painful memories mmed back into her. Her hand clenched over her heart, trembling. Her breath reeked of blood. She never wanted anything to do with the Joyner family again ¨C not for the rest of her life. Taking a deep breath, she forced down the pain. ¡°As you wish. I¡¯m here to tell you ¡ª I¡¯m leaving the Joyner family.¡± She didn¡¯t even notice Stanley¡¯s clenched muscles or his furious, heavy breathing. She pushed past him and walked straight toward the tform. Her white dress was soaked in blood ¨C like a rose in a storm. Her cold eyes swept over the stunned Connor and Reba. She picked up a ss of wine. A tear fell,nding in the drink. ¡°Today, I ask everyone here to witness ¨C I am calling off my engagement to Connor Jude.¡± Then she said, ¡°Also, congrattions to the true Joyner heiress. I am leaving the Joyner family willingly. From now on, our lives have nothing to do with each other.¡± Secrets 2 Chapter 2 Mr Fletcher, She¡¯s Clever Connor¡¯s gaze trembled, the veins on his forehead bulging as he raised his hand to grab her. But she tilted her head back and drained the wine in one gulp. She smiled and let go. The ss slipped from her fingers and shattered on the floor. ¡°What kind of madness is this?!¡± Her adoptive mother, Martha Moore, stood at the front, pointing a finger at her in rage. ¡°There are so many guests here today. Are you deliberately trying to humiliate the Joyner family? I can¡¯t believe I wasted all those years raising you!¡± Scarlett thought of the kidney transnt scheme. When she looked at Martha again, all former affection was gone. ¡°In six years, the total cost of raising me came to ten thousand dors. I¡¯ll transfer that to your ount shortly. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± She pulled out a prepared document and tossed it into the crowd. ¡°This is my payment record. You¡¯re wee to verify it line by line.¡± The guests immediately passed it around, whispers growing louder and louder. Six years ¨C ten thousand dors? Even raising a cat or dog would¡¯ve cost more than that. Scarlett then slowly removed the diamond earrings their daughter. ¡ª a gift from Martha the year she was mistaken for ¡°I came to the Joyner family with nothing. I¡¯ll leave with nothing. These are yours.¡± The Joyner parents¡® faces turned dark with fury. But since she had thrown out a receipt in front of everyone, snatching it back would only make them look worse. Left with no options, Martha cried out ¡°You ungrateful girl!¡± before faking a faint. Her husband, Franklin Joyner, quickly helped her out of the hall. Scarlett¡¯s face remained calm even as her three brothers red at her. She watched her adoptive parents leave without expression. ¡°Could this all be a misunderstanding? I mean, Mrs. Joyner fainted from anger. Is that bill even real?¡± ¡°So the mistaken heiress really has that kind of backbone? Of all days to sever ties, why embarrass the Joyner family like this?¡± ¡°Exactly! And wasn¡¯t there some old marriage agreement between the Joyner and Jude families? Now that Reba¡¯s back, no one¡¯s mentioned giving it to her. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡ª the very Sensing the guests¡® opinions beginning to shift, Reba immediately dropped to the floor. Her delicate face looked stricken and wronged, her eyes filled with unshed tears, shoulders trembling picture of helplessness and pity. ¡°Scarlett, I never wanted to steal Mom, Dad, or our brothers from you. Connor- really just wanted to celebrate my birthday, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t misunderstand, okay? Today¡¯s party doesn¡¯t change anything. If you¡¯re upset, I¡¯ll ept any punishment after it ends.¡± She began to plead. ¡°Just please don¡¯t make a scene. If this keeps going, the Joyner family¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡± Connor, who had nearly panicked before, finally calmed down. Right. Scarlett was just jealous of Reba and using all this drama to guilt¨Ctrip the Joyner family. He¡¯d been too soft on her. It was time she learned a lesson. ¡°Scarlett, enough already! This party is just to celebrate Reba¡¯s birthday. It doesn¡¯t affect your ce in the Joyner family or our engagement!¡± ¨C He added, ¡°Now apologize to Reba! Otherwise, you¡¯ll only dig your own grave!¡± Those few sentences were enough to paint Scarlett as jealous and maniptive in everyone¡¯s eyes. Scarlett let out augh- silent, almost disbelieving. Connor¡¯s frown deepened. In his mind, she was being willfully stubborn. How had the woman he loved turned into someone like this? He walked up, furious, but lowered his voice as if to show restraint. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how irrational you can be. She¡¯s the Joyner family¡¯s real daughter. You¡¯re just the adopted one.¡± He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve only been good to her because of you! Do you really think the Joyner family would¡¯ve let you stay if not for her? Reba only agreed to help because I asked her to!¡± Then came the real sting. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for all the times you used her, you¡¯d have been kicked out a long time ago!¡± His anger only grew. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what my mother said? My fianc¨¦e can¡¯t be an orphan! If you don¡¯t apologize today, you¡¯re cutting yourself off from me for good!¡± She had heard these words too many times. Her fianc¨¦ had to treat Reba like a princess for her sake. He had to take her stargazing at night, even skip out on Scarlett¡¯s life¨Cor¨Cdeath emergency just to throw Reba a birthday party. And every time she asked why, the answer was always the same. It was all to help her stay in the Joyner family, to be worthy of him. At first, she wondered if she just wasn¡¯t good enough. So she worked harder, attacked research problems, tried to shine on her own merit. Hoping she could be the kind of woman who deserved Connor. But now, she understood. When someone loves you, everything about you is enough. When they don¡¯t, you¡¯ll never be good enough, She raised her hand. Took off the sea¨Cblue bracelet on her wrist and handed it to Reba. ¡°Scarlett, what are you doing? That¡¯s a Jude family heirloom!¡± Connor snapped. It was their token of love. How could she just give it away? ¡°Mr. Connor, we¡¯re no longer engaged. That bracelet suits Reba better.¡± Before anyone could respond, she turned back to face the crowd. Though she looked fragile and worn, her pitch¨Cck eyes held a power that made everyone instinctively hold their breath. The room fellpletely silent. She bowed. ¡°Thank you all for witnessing the end of my ties with the Joyner family and my engagement. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your evening. If I can make it up to any of you in the future, I will. Thank you again.¡± With that, she walked barefoot toward the exit. A trail of blood marked her path vivid and shocking. ¨C Only then did the guests snap out of it. ¡°Did she really break off the engagement? The Joyner family doesn¡¯t want her, and now neither does the Jude family? She¡¯s really that principled?¡± ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s just a schemer from the countryside. Pulled this whole act to disgust everyone.¡± ¨C ¡°Her wounds don¡¯t look fake. Maybe the Joyner and Jude families did something. Isn¡¯t there a saying ¨C even a cornered rabbit will bite?¡± Not far away, a man sat with his long legs casually crossed. Under the dim lights, his presence was cold and imposing. The moment he saw the trail of blood, his gaze turned sharp. The shadow he cast when standing startled the friend beside him. ¡°Jasper, do you think this mistaken heiress has real backbone, or is she just maniptive?¡± Jasper Fletcher¡¯s expression remained cold and stern. His sharp eyes didn¡¯t spare his friend a nce they stayed fixed in Scarlett¡¯s direction. ¡°She¡¯s decisive and clever.¡± ¨C Sean Howard blinked, confused. For once, Jasper exined. ¡°Cutting ties with the Joyner family like this is the fastest and smartest move. As for that fianc¨¦ ¨C clean break. Pretty bold.¡± Then he let out a rare low chuckle. Many of the guests tonight were high¨Csociety figures invited by the Joyner family, hoping this birthday party would help elevate their status. By breaking ties and calling off the engagement here ¨C Scarlett seemed brash, but she apologized to the guests, not offending any of them. That bill she revealed exposed the ugly truth behind the Joyner family¡¯s generosity. Those VIPs the Joyners had spent so much to impress would probably walk away with a much worse opinion of them. She broke ties cleanly and made the Joyners look bad in the process. Two birds with one stone ¨C brilliant. And then- ¡°You really believe the Joyner family mistook their daughter by ident back then?¡± Secrets 3 Chapter 3 He Came to Take Her Back Himself Stanley followed her out the door, voice cold and sharp. ¡°Are you seriously not going to apologize to Reba?¡± Scarlett was covered in injuries. After severing ties with the family and calling off her engagement, her body and mind were both nearing their limits. ¨C But when she stopped walking, Stanley sneered. Just like always causing a scene out of fear the Joyner family would cut her off. She pulled a stunt like this, and now the Joyners, just to save face, would be forced to keep supplying her with resources to help her maintain her standing in the academic world. How hypocritical. Not like Reba ¨C who had fought her way to the top and be a core member of the research team in just one year. ¡°You went too far this time. When we get back, you¡¯ll have to kneel outside until Mom wakes up before you¡¯re allowed to move. Otherwise, you¡¯re not getting forgiven.¡± When Scarlett didn¡¯t respond, he figured she was regretting it but didn¡¯t know how to walk it back. So just like always, he smacked her down then offered a sweet treat. ¡°Once you apologize and restore the Joyner family¡¯s image, I¡¯ll take you to dinner at Starhaus ¨C just the two of us.¡± That line had always worked before. Scarlett would burst into tears, touched by his kindness, and obediently apologize. She¡¯d gone too far this time. It would be hard to fix things. But he, as her brother, was stepping up ¨C surely she¡¯d worship him as a hero now. So when he saw her slowly turn around, he felt a rush of certainty. Just as expected. But oddly, he also felt a little disappointed. If she could¡¯ve just walked away ¨C just once ¡ª he might¡¯ve actually respected her. What a shame¡­ ¨C Still, he was her brother. If she realized her mistake and wanted to make amends, he¡¯d give her the chance. Hold a press conference, have Scarlett apologize in public, then let Reba forgive her on stage. The narrative would shift ¡ª the adopted daughter made a mistake out of jealousy, but returned to the right path in time. The Joyners were a warm, loving family. It would boost their public image and bring in plenty of attention. *Only I care about you this much. I came here myself to bring you back. From now on, no more tantrums!¡± Scarlett felt like her chest had been split open, blood pouring from the wound. Favor? Did he mean those cheap little trinkets he gave her whenever she tried to leave the Joyner family? A strawberry hair tie. A stuffed toy. A pin. Altogether, not even ten dors. She used to treasure the thought behind the gifts, not the price. Now she realized how utterly foolish she¡¯d been. ¡°You-¡± Stanley started to speak, but froze as soon as he met her eyes. Scarlett¡¯s face was pale. Her wounds had reopened, blood soaking through the jasmine¨Cwhite dress in vivid splotches. He couldn¡¯t help but recoil, pupils contracting. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Was she really going this far just to y a part? Was she trying to get herself killed? And like this ¨C how could she appear at a press conference? ¡°You act so sincere, but behind the scenes, you¡¯re calcting every move. Right now, all Mr. Stanley¡¯s thinking about is how to use me to salvage the Joyner family¡¯s reputation, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Scarlett suddenlyughed, but her eyes were filled with despair. ¡°They say home is a safe harbor¡­ but for me, it¡¯s where I crashed hardest.¡± Stanley flinched, her words striking dead center. He grew uneasy but refused to admit anything. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you making another mistake.¡± Scarlett sighed softly. ¡°Still using ¡®for your own good¡® as an excuse to control me.¡± But she wouldn¡¯t fall for it anymore. ¡°Wrap a trash can in a stic bag and it¡¯s still trash. Mr. Stanley, I never got past any of those old wounds. So stop pretending. And if you try to block me again, I don¡¯t mind dragging the Joyner family¡¯s name straight through the mud.¡± With that, she turned and walked away without sparing him a single nce. It was a long time before Stanley snapped out of it. She left? She really left? Impossible. Furious, he punched the wall. He¡¯d spoiled her too much. She actually thought she was the Joyners¡® real daughter. But he calmed down quickly. Scarlett had only dared to challenge him because she thought he¡¯d never stop protecting her. Just wait ¨C she¡¯d be back in less than three hours, begging the Joyners to take her back. Thinking of all the times she had apologized and Reba had pleaded her case, he immediately pulled out his phone and sent a message in the family group chat: ¡°If she back begging for forgiveness this time, none of you go soft. She needs to be taught a lesson!¡± Scarlett had never been added to the family group chat, so she didn¡¯t see it. Not that it would¡¯ve mattered if she had. She took a cab back to the small apartment she¡¯d rented two years ago using schrship money. She showered, tended to her wounds, and fell asleep almost immediately. It wasn¡¯t until early the next morning that she woke up out of habit. She checked the time 5:30 a.m. ¡ª That was when she usually got up to prepare herbal supplements for Reba. Even though she had left the Joyner family, her body hadn¡¯t adjusted yet. She gave a bitter smile and rolled over to sleep some more. She had fifteen days left. All she wanted now was to finish her research. Everything else¡­ no longer mattered. ¡°Where are my herbal supplements?¡± The birthday party the day before had ended in disaster. Martha had faked a fainting spell to avoid beingbeled a wicked adoptive mother. Franklin had spent a fortune buying off the media and gifting all the guests. Though they managed to contain the situation, it cost them heavily. Out of anger, he dered Scarlett wouldn¡¯t be allowed back in unless she knelt at the front gate and begged ¨C and only then would she be let in the next morning. They were certain she¡¯de crawling back. In their eyes, everything she did was just to pressure the Joyner family. Besides, where else could she go? So when Stanley got up and didn¡¯t see the prepared supplements, he frowned. ¡°What, she¡¯s addicted to pretending to be pitiful now?¡± He called the maid, Wanda. ¡°Reba¡¯s herbal supplements can¡¯t stop. Go call Scarlett in.¡± Then he patted Reba¡¯s shoulderfortingly. ¡°Reba, go ahead and eat. Once Scarlett finishes the supplements, I¡¯ll have her deliver them to you.¡± Reba looked troubled. ¡°But then Scarlett will bete.¡± Stanley didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°She hasn¡¯t won anything for a whole year. You, on the other hand, keep getting awards and your mentor thinks highly of you. He¡¯s evening today to guide your paper. Go early and make a good impression.¡± That mentor was busy. He only visited once a year. You had to seize the chance if you wanted to be his student ¡ª and unlock a bright future. ¡°Alright then. Stanley, when Scarlett gets back, tell her I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want her to hate me.¡± Stanley melted at her soft and sweet tone. This was how a younger sister should be ¨C gentle and obedient. Scarlett had been out of control for too long. It was time to smooth out her rough edges. Reba left through the back door to avoid running into Scarlett. She was still nervous. She wasn¡¯t sure exactly how much Scarlett had heard. She probably didn¡¯t know about the attempted murder ¨C otherwise, she would¡¯ve explodedst night. But¡­ If Scarlett survived, that incident might stille to light. No. She had to make sure that wretched girl stayed silent ¨C forever. 96 Secrets 4 Chapter 4 Scumbag, I Didn¡¯t Sleep All Night Because of You Just as Reba left, Wanda came running back in a panic. ¡°Mr. Stanley! It¡¯s bad, really bad!¡± Stanley rubbed his ear, clearly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, Wanda. Can you be a little calmer?¡± Wanda leaned against the doorframe, struggling to catch her breath. ¡°Ms. Joyner isn¡¯t outside!¡± Stanley scoffed. ¡°She must¡¯ve climbed the wall against night. I¡¯ll go to her room and wake her up.¡± Without giving Wanda a chance to speak, he turned and went upstairs. He didn¡¯t bother knocking. With a swift kick, he burst the door open. The room was quiet. The bed was perfectly made. The curtains fluttered in the morning breeze. The family portrait that had once sat on the desky shattered on the floor. His heart sank. He strode in and yanked the wardrobe doors open. Only three neatly matched outfits hung inside. Come to think of it, Scarlett had only ever worn those three sets. When it was cold, she added a coat. When it was hot, she took it off. Had she never bought new clothes? Had their parents never given her money? Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Reba. ¡°Stanley, is Scarlett not home?¡± Her voice was cautious and hushed, like she was afraid someone else might hear. Stanley paused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡­ I saw hering out of a hotel with a man this morning. I¡¯m worried¡­ worried she might get taken advantage of.¡± Stanley¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Give me the address!¡± So much for having a backbone. He¡¯d thought maybe Scarlett had finally left the Joyner family for real. But no. She must¡¯ve realized they were disappointed in her, and immediately ran off to cozy up to someone else! She was really that desperate? Selling herself already? Seething with anger, he stormed out ¨C not even noticing he¡¯d stepped on the shattered family photo frame. It was And my business is none of yours. Kindly stay away from me.¡± Reba looked hurt. ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m just worried about your safety.¡± Scarlettughed out of sheer exasperation. ¡°Great. Then why not give me your.driver and private car? That way I don¡¯t have to squeeze onto a bus every morning to get to ss.¡± They¡¯d lived in the same house, but Scarlett always leftter due to preparing herbal supplements. The car and driver were never arranged for her. She had to walk a kilometer to catch the bus. They said she was the Joyner family¡¯s heiress. But even the maids had it better grocery shopping. Reba¡¯s face froze, but the tears came rushing down right after. She backed away, stumbling a little. ¨C they got a nanny car for Scarlett frowned, about to speak, when a tall figure swooped in and caught Reba. ¡°Reba, are you alright? Is it your vertigo again?¡± Reba turned her pale face to him and choked up when she saw who it was. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Connor. I was just worried Scarlett might be deceived by a stranger. I spoke up¡­ Don¡¯t be mad at her. She didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Connor didn¡¯t even bother asking what had happened. He turned to Scarlett and gave James a once¨Cover, his voice low and full of warning. ¡°Still causing trouble? Haven¡¯t you had enough? Apologize to Reba right now!¡± He¡¯d been humiliated yesterday and be aughingstock in his circle. But after a night to think it over, he came to a conclusion. To fix his image, Scarlett had to make a statement. Ideally, she¡¯d beg his mother for forgiveness publicly, then they could announce the engagement. That way, yesterday¡¯s chaos would look like a desperate push from Scarlett to force the engagement. It would restore the Jude family¡¯s reputation, let the Joyners cleanly me the mistaken heiress, and allow Scarlett to stay on as the public face of the Joyner heiress. Sure, Scarlett would suffer a little. But he had noble status ¨C he couldn¡¯t marry some nobody with no background. Scarlett would understand. So early that morning, he¡¯d gone to the Joyners to discuss it. He hadn¡¯t expected to get a call from Reba saying Scarlett had been seen outside a hotel. And seeing James had ignited a strange fury in him. ???? ?????? to realis ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep all night because I was trying to help you stay in the Joyner family. And you¡¯re out here fooling around with some other man? You¡¯ve really let me down!¡± Even though he knew Scarlett adored him and would never do anything out of line, he still chose to use her. After all, no matter what the reason, whenever he got mad, Scarlett would always back down immediately. So she¡¯d definitely apologize now too, and fully cooperate with his n to spin the party incident. Except¡­ today, Scarlett had pushed too far. He had to wait until she was crying her heart out before he¡¯d agree to forgive her. But the next moment, Scarlett¡¯s face turned frosty. ¡°Did your brain spring a leak? I already told you I have nothing to do with you. What gives you the right to order me around?¡± Connor froze, staring at her in disbelief. 96 Secrets 5 apter 5 Scarlett, Don¡¯t Argue With Idiots He honestly thought he was hallucinating from sleep deprivation. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Scarlett¡¯s disgust was written all over her face. ¡°Was I not clear enough? Don¡¯t mistake my tolerance for an invitation to shamelessness.¡± Connor¡¯s pupils contracted in shock. In his memory, Scarlett had always been obedient and soft¨Cspoken around him. ¨C Even with all the fights over Reba in the past year, she¡¯d never red at him like this ¡ª let alone talked back. Did she really call off the engagement and cut ties with the Joynersst night to end things for good? No. No way. Scarlett had once humiliated herself just to act like a servant for his mother. There was no way she¡¯d just walk away from him. She must be doing this to make him bow his head first ¨C clearly just posturing. The thought only made him more irritable. ¡°Scully, you¡¯ve gone far enough! If this keeps up, I won¡¯t help you anymore!¡± Scarlett actuallyughed. This so¨Ccalled ¡°help¡± always came with demands for her to lower herself and suffer in silence. She really didn¡¯t need it. In fact, she shouldn¡¯t have even said a word just now. It had been a waste of breath. ¡°Figures. There¡¯s no point arguing with idiots.¡± She turned to James. ¡°James, let¡¯s go.¡± James gave the two standing there a mocking nce, then walked off to open the car door. Scarlett didn¡¯t even nce at Connor again. She turned and left. Connor stood frozen, stunned again. He started to wonder if someone had cast a spell on her. He was so thrown off, he didn¡¯t react at all standing there like a puppet. Behind him, Reba¡¯s brow was furrowed. She¡¯d heard Scarlett call that man ¡°James.¡± If she remembered right, their professor had said a genius named James would be joining theb soon. Could it be¡­ Bang! Before she could figure out the implications, a dull thud broke her thoughts. She looked up instinctively. At some point, Stanley had shown up ¨C and tried to punch James. But James moved quickly and dodged. The punch mmed into the car¡¯s hood instead. Stanley¡¯s knuckles instantly turned purple and swollen. ¡°Youy a hand on my sister, and you¡¯re dead!¡± Stanley didn¡¯t care about his injury. He moved in to strike again. ¡°Stanley!¡± Reba ran over and grabbed his arm. ¡°Calm down. Scarlett¡¯s just trying to build a better rtionship with her senior from theb ¨C it¡¯s not what you think.¡± She only said it to test the waters. When she wasn¡¯t corrected, she knew she was right that was James. ¡ª He had skipped grades, held numerous national patents, and most importantly ¨C he was rich, the kind of man with an unlimited future. If someone like him really started working with Scarlett¡­ It would be a disaster. She looked down, thinking hard, then added softly, ¡°Scarlett hasn¡¯t won any awardstely. Wanting to connect and improve herself isn¡¯t a bad thing. Stanley, calm down ¨C don¡¯t get in her way.¡± Stanley¡¯s rage finally began to fade. When he saw Scarlett about to get into a car with a strange man, his mind had filled with awful assumptions. He¡¯d felt nothing but disgust for her behavior. But as her brother, he couldn¡¯t just stand by so heshed out. ¨C Now that Reba exined it, he realized he might¡¯ve jumped to conclusions. Not that he thought it was his fault. Scarlett hadn¡¯te home all night and was now hanging around with some guy first thing in the morning. And¡­ this was their senior? ¨D Reba had mentioned this guy before apparently he was also one of the evaluators reviewing their Some new thought shed through Stanley¡¯s mind, and his face darkened as he red at Scarlett. Yesterday he¡¯d said she hadn¡¯t achieved anythingtely ¨C and now she was turning to this senior for help? Typical shortcut thinking from someone with no brains. No matter how much the Joyners threw resources at her, she¡¯d always be worthless. ¡°She¡¯s doing something serious? What, ttering people so she can p her name on papers you spent weeks writing?¡± He turned to Scarlett. ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m warning you ¨C giarize Reba¡¯s work again, and I won¡¯t go easy on you just because we used to be family!¡± James blinked at that, staring at Scarlett in shock. His expression clearly said: What kind of idiots are these people? But Stanley interpreted the look differently ¨C he thought James had just realized what kind of person Scarlett really was. ¡°As their brother, I normally wouldn¡¯t interfere. But since you¡¯re here to evaluate their work, I suggest you take a hard look at who actually has the talent.¡± James was speechless. Did the Joyner family really not know how much Scarlett had contributed to medicine? ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said coolly. ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡± Reba gave a delicate sigh. ¡°James, please don¡¯t be upset. Scarlett¡¯s been stuck in her researchtely, which is why she¡¯s been reaching out for help. Please, help her.¡± She looked like she wanted to say more but didn¡¯t dare. Her expression was perfectly calcted to provoke curiosity. Usually, anyone seeing that look would ask what was wrong. And if James so much as hinted, she¡¯d be able to destroy Scarlett¡¯s image in his eyes. Even if Scarlett¡¯s research seeded, no one would believe in her again. James, however, looked like he had a giant question mark over his head. Help Scarlett? Who do you think I am, her assistant? Still, when he saw Scarlett clearly fed up with this whole situation, he immediately spoke up. you put it that way, of course I¡¯ll help her.¡± ¡°Well, since Reba froze. What?! Scarlett had absolutely no interest in wasting another word on these clowns. She climbed into the car. James followed and told the driver to go. The others only snapped out of it after the car had already sped off. Straight into a faceful of exhaust. Reba could barely keep her expression in check. If James really helped Scarlett, then everything she¡¯d done before¡­ No. That can¡¯t happen. She quickly pulled out her phone and fired off several messages in the family group chat. When everyone in the group backed her up, she finally rxed. She took a deep breath and put on a sweet smile. ¡°Good thing James wasn¡¯t mad ¨C and he¡¯s still willing to help Scarlett. That¡¯s such a relief.¡± She turned to the others. ¡°Connor, Stanley, don¡¯t look so grim. Scarlett¡¯s just trying to make a name for herself. If she seeds, you two can be proud of her too, right?¡± Stanley stared after the car with disdain. ¡°If she¡¯s that capable, I¡¯ll have everyst Joyner resource pulled from her today.¡± Someone with no real skills ¨C even if she could summon angels from heaven ¨C would stille crashing down. And when that happened, even if Scarlett begged on her knees, he wouldn¡¯t give her a single cent. Connor said nothing. He stared ahead, expression darkening. He didn¡¯t know why, but even though he knew Scarlett hadn¡¯t betrayed him or slept around, he felt restless. ¡ª Like something had slipped through his fingers and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get it back. 96 W Secrets 6 Chapter 6 Come Talk to Me After You Stir Your Brain ¡°Good thing you cut ties with them,¡± James said as he handed her a bottle of water, still mentally cursing the Joyner family for being so blind. Then again, in a twisted way, he had them to thank. Back when Scarlett was desperate to stay in the Joyner family, she turned down countless invitations from Jandale. Now that she was free, the sky was the limit. ¨C His mentor, Professor Hamilton, was already nning to establish a newb in Jandale and now there was a real chance for them to work together. So he asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Scarlett took the bottle, sipped from it, and looked out the window at the scenery flying past. ¡°I¡¯ve been developing a drug to treat blood disorders. But the observation period with theb mice still has fifteen days to go.¡± James understood immediately. ¨C Scarlett was meticulous in her research ¡ª always starting what she finished. Even in her current awkward position, she would see her project through to the end under pressure. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lecture at your schooling up. If you need anything, just reach out.¡± Scarlett nodded silently, clearly worn out. Back at school, Reba headed straight to theb. Her ssmates rushed over. ¡°Reba, was that really James? Do you have any other pictures? Come on, show us!¡± Reba smiled shyly. ¡°Sorry, Scarlett was talking with him the whole time. I didn¡¯t get a chance to snap a close¨Cup.¡± Everyone¡¯s mood soured immediately. ¡°She¡¯s the mistaken heiress ¨C you¡¯re the real one. Why do you keep letting her take over everything?¡± ¡°Exactly. She even used you of stealing her research. Good thing we were there to back you up, or she would¡¯ve dragged your name through the mud.¡± ¡°James is obviously here for your cancer research. And she just swooped in to take credit!¡± ¡°Yeah! Ourb mice trial only has fifteen days left ¡ª now she¡¯s trying to fake her way in again!¡± ¨C of years!¡± Just then, theb door opened. Professor Miller walked in, white coat swishing, sses perched on his nose. Seeing the together, he frowned and cleared his throat. ¡°No one¡¯s logging data? Just standing around cking off?¡± Everyone quickly lined up, heads down. group huddled Only Reba stepped forward, looking pitiful. ¡°Professor Miller, don¡¯t me them. It¡¯s my fault I couldn¡¯t get James to stay. He was just too busy.¡± Professor Miller adjusted his sses, his expression warm. ¡°You saw James? That rascal didn¡¯t even call me when he got to Trenwyn.¡± Reba lowered her head shyly. ¡°Maybe he wanted to surprise you.¡± Miller chuckled. He wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge over something like that. But¡­ A few months ago, Professor Hamilton from Jandale had called him, heavily hinting that a Ms. Joyner in hisb had great potential, and asking whether she could be invited to join their newb. Over the past two years, Reba had achieved impressive results ¨C the field. He didn¡¯t want to let her go. enough to elevate Miller¡¯s status in He hadn¡¯t expected Hamilton to y dirty by sending his student to recruit her behind his back. ¡°Whatever James said, don¡¯t forget the work already on your te. By the way, Reba ¡ª where¡¯s your paper? Let me take a look.¡± Reba quickly handed him the documents she had prepared. Miller skimmed them ¨C and his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Reba, you never cease to amaze me. This is an entirely new cancer treatment? How long left on the mouse trial?¡± ¡°About fifteen days,¡± Reba answered immediately. Miller was thrilled. If this drug seeded, it could fill a major gap in the field of cancer medication. A true breakthrough. ¡°You really are a genius. This could win a national¨Clevel pharmaceutical prize. When the timees, I¡¯ll personally file the patent for you.¡± Her ssmates weren¡¯t jealous at all ¨C they cheered and congratted her. Reba flushed modestly. ¡°Thank you, Professor. Thank you, everyone.¡± Miller handed the papers back, then scanned the room. ¡°Hmm? Someone¡¯s missing. Where¡¯s Scarlett?¡± Reba, who had been basking in praise, stiffened for a moment. She quickly stepped back and lowered her head to make herself less visible. ¡°Reba, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miller noticed her change in demeanor and immediately grew concerned. The others couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They rushed to defend her. ¡°Professor Miller, while you were away on your exchange trip, Scarlett used Reba of stealing her work.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t stay quiet, so we all stood up for Reba. That¡¯s why she moved into the small side room to work alone.¡± Reba looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Professor, I really didn¡¯t copy her. We just happened to pick simr topics. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the school to investigate.¡± Miller mmed his hand down on the desk, furious. ¡°The thing I hate most in this world is academic fraud and petty drama. She dared to sabotage a fellow student? I won¡¯t let this go!¡± Reba quickly shook her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Professor. I¡¯m sure Scarlett had her reasons. Let¡¯s just forget it, okay? I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± Her sweet and understanding attitude only made Miller feel more protective. ¡°No need to defend her. Where is she? Tell her to get in here now!¡± Scarlett had been dyed by James dragging her off to Jandale, so she¡¯d arrivedter than Reba. She ended up hearing the whole performance right from the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Everyone spun around in shock. They¡¯d been so busyining, no one had noticed when she walked in. She stepped forward calmly and faced Miller. ¡°Professor Miller, wee back from your exchange trip.¡± Miller had once liked her. Scarlett was sharp and gifted ¡ª clearly a promising researcher. Hearing her greet him now stirred a bit of that old fondness. But when he remembered all the usations, a new wave of anger rose up. He hadn¡¯t expected this kid to go so far off track. To him, character mattered more than intelligence. Even if someone was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Cgeneration genius if their integrity was rotten, he¡¯d never ept them as a student. ¨C ¡°Calling me ¡®Professor¡® is a bit much,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I never taught you to nder others or bully your juniors.¡± As soon as he spoke, the others started piling on. ¡°Scarlett, just for the sake of an award, you stooped that low? I¡¯m ashamed to share ab with you.¡± The one who said that was Micah Donovan ¨C the most experienced student in theb. When he¡¯d applied for grad school and gone topetitions, it had been Scarlett who quietly prepared all his materials and supported him. No one knew her skills better than he did. And yet he was the first to speak against her. Scarlett lifted her eyes and gave a coldugh. ¡°Then get out. No one¡¯s stopping you.¡± ¡°You-¡± Micah was furious at first, but when he looked into her eyes remembered all the times she¡¯d helped him. ¨C dark and deep like the sea ¡ª ¨C he suddenly His throat tightened like it was stuffed with cotton. Not a single word came out. 96 Secrets 7 Chapter 7 A Little Shock to p Them Awake ¡°Please don¡¯t argue because of me,¡± Reba said with tears shimmering in her eyes, a picture of soft- hearted innocence. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m not going to hold a grudge. Let¡¯s just focus on our research from now on.¡± Micah, still feeling a little guilty, was instantly filled with protective rage. He immediately turned to scold Scarlett. ¡°You didn¡¯t used to be like this. You¡¯ve gotten more and more unreasonabletely. It¡¯s only because Reba is so kind that she hasn¡¯t made a fuss.¡± He added, ¡°Professor Miller is here today too. Just apologize to Reba in front of everyone, and we¡¯ll let the whole thing go.¡± Scarlett nearlyughed out loud from how absurd it was. The senior she¡¯d gone above and beyond to support ¨C was clearly blind, and apparently had his brain scrambled too. ¡°Apologize? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would I apologize? Try shaking your brain into ce before leaving the house.¡± Calvin had initially held out some hope. If she could admit her mistake, he was willing to give her another chance. But now, seeing how unrepentant she was, his anger red even higher. ¡°You¡¯re saying you did nothing wrong? Fine. Let¡¯s take a look at your experiment. If things are as they say, then pack your things and get out of my team!¡± She had entered the university as the state¡¯s academic champion. Even as an undergrad, Calvin had taken notice and given her a special cement in theb. She had always remembered his mentorship fondly. So even now, though Calvin¡¯s attitude was harsh, she didn¡¯t defy him. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Her tone was calm, as if she already knew the oue. Everyone froze. That¡¯s when they remembered a fact: Since joining theb, Scarlett had filed several patents each year. She had even upgraded the affiliated hospital¡¯s medical systems and earned a reputation across campus. Developing a cancer treatment¡­ wasn¡¯t out of the question. Reba clenched her fists tightly, panic shing in her eyes. She knew Scarlett¡¯s capabilities better than anyone. If Scarlett was thisposed, the mouse trial results had probably already shown significant breakthroughs. Thankfully, after seeing James earlier that morning, she had already made arrangements. As Scarlett brushed past her on the way to theb, she had thrown her a mocking look. Scarlett paused and gave her a quiet, unreadable smile in return. For some reason, Reba¡¯s heart gave a hard jolt. Was she scared? Did Scarlett know? No ¨C impossible! ¡°Reba, let¡¯s go with her. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all on your side,¡± Micah said, patting her shoulder gently. Seeing how pale she looked, he figured she must be hurting over having to confront Scarlett like this. ¡°She¡¯s the one who did wrong. Don¡¯t let it weigh on your conscience.¡± Reba took a deep breath and adjusted her expression. ¡°Yeah, I know. Thank you, Micah.¡± ¡°We¡¯re like a big family. You¡¯re close to my heart ¡ª no need to thank me.¡± As they chatted, the group arrived at the far corner of theb. Compared to the mainb, the conditions here were harsh. The walls were unfinished concrete. There was only a single exposed bulb overhead. The space barely measured four or five square meters, and with oneb table inside, it could hardly hold more than two or three people. Calvin frowned the moment he stepped inside. If Scarlett really was the kind of self¨Cserving maniptor they imed, how could she willingly work in a ce like this? As they walked over earlier, he had actually assumed Scarlett had set up her experiment in his office next door. Since he traveled a lot, that office was empty most of the year. This setup made him start doubting the usations. ¡°Professor Miller, I was the one who put her here,¡± Micah stepped forward to exin. ¡°At the time, she kept insisting she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong ¨C just like now. As the senior here, I gave her this space to reflect.¡± He continued, ¡°I probably should¡¯ve stopped her from continuing her experiments altogether. But we¡¯ve worked together for years. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to cut her offpletely.¡± ¡°And instead of being grateful, she doubled down ¨C and kept hurting Reba.¡± As he spoke, he nced inside the room. Already familiar with the space, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the size . ¡°This ce looks like it was ransacked¡­¡± -but was stunned by the condition of the Inside, papers were scattered all over the floor. Bottles and beakers had been knocked off the worktable. The cage that housed theb mice had fallen to the ground ¨C its door wide open. The mice were gone. ¡°What happened here? Who¡¯s been in this room?¡± ¡°Wait, hold on. To verify the truth, we only gave the keys to Scarlett.¡± Micah furrowed his brow,pletely lost. Reba forced a pained smile. ¡°There are a lot of stray cats on campustely. One of them probably got in and messed up the ce. Since the mice are gone¡­ let¡¯s just forget it.¡± She turned to Calvin with pleading eyes. ¡°Professor, please ¨C let Scarlette back to the mainb. This ce really isn¡¯t fit for experiments. She must¡¯ve learned her lesson by now.¡± That statement snapped everyone to attention. Micah stared at Scarlett in disbelief. ¡°You let the mice go just to destroy the evidence? You know how unstable they are during trials! If they mess with the local ecosystem, can you take responsibility for that?¡± The rest of the group immediately piled on with criticism. Calvin¡¯s face darkened further. ¡°Scarlett, I always thought you were a quiet, insightful student. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d waste your intelligence on underhanded schemes!¡± His fist mmed into the doorframe. ¡°ndering your peer. Trashingb equipment. Releasing liveb mice. You¡¯ve crossed every line there is! I wish I¡¯d never taken you as a student!¡± The final thread in Scarlett¡¯s mind snapped. That was the moment their teacher¨Cstudent bond shattered. She¡¯d simply yed her part in this story too seriously. A bitter smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. And suddenly, no one dared meet her eyes. Her voice broke the silence, icy and sharp. ¡°First ¨C whoever sabotaged myb, I will hold them responsible. This won¡¯t end until one of us is gone.¡± She raised her phone, already on the chip¡¯s control interface. ¡°¡­Like this.¡± Her fingers ¨C slender and pale as porcin pressed the green button. Her smirk deepened. The next moment- A childish voice echoed through the room: ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they turned toward the sound. It came from Reba¡¯sb bench. Inside the cage on top¡­ Was the mouse she¡¯d imed had already taken the cancer drug. 96 Secrets 8 Chapter 8 Scarlett Quits No Regrets The fell into dead silence. Everyone stared wide¨Ceyed at the cage in disbelief. Only now did they begin to process a key fact. Scarlett had been the first in theirb to develop chip imntation forb mice ¨C a breakthrough that had allowed them to monitor cells ten times faster than any otherb. So her being able to embed a location chip wasn¡¯t surprising. But why was her mouse in Reba¡¯s cage? Could Scarlett have set this up? But their ambush today had been spontaneous. There was no way she could¡¯ve predicted it. Into the silence, Scarlett¡¯s voice cut through like ice breaking across a frozenke. ¡°Yesterday, I was the first one to leave theb. Today, I arrivedte due to personal matters ¡ª and this is what I find.¡± She turned to Calvin Miller. ¡°Professor Miller, based on this evidence, do you still believe I ndered my ¡± Lately, her experimental mice had repeatedly failed while Reba¡¯s always seeded. She¡¯d had her suspicions but no real proof. ¨C This cancer treatment trial was too important to risk. So, she embedded trackers in all of her mice. She hadn¡¯t expected it toe in handy so soon. She turned her eyes toward Reba ¡ª dark and fathomless. The kind of gaze that made your heart skip a beat. ¡°Reba, care to exin? Why was my mouse in your cage?¡± Reba went pale. In the past, whenever she swapped out Scarlett¡¯s specimens, she¡¯d done it cleanly. She¡¯d even managed to paint Scarlett as a sore loser. But this time, Scarlett had installed trackers. What now? If she couldn¡¯t offer a convincing exnation, all of her awards might be reviewed by the school. That would be the end of her. ¡°Professor Miller!¡± ¨C Her go¨Cto move tears. 4¡Á4 She broke down in sobs so severe she could barely speak all while her brain raced toe up with a n. ¡°I took a day off yesterday for my birthday. I just arrived this morning and stayed with everyone the whole time how could I have tampered with the experiment?¡± ¨C She sniffled and shifted the focus. ¡°Scarlett would never frame me. She had no time or reason. So, I suspect someone else is trying to sabotage ourb¡¯s unity.¡± Micah jumped in first. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re the most decoratedb in the school. Jealousy¡¯s to be expected.¡± The others nodded. ¡°Only Scarlett and Reba ever win awards. It makes sense someone would try to poach them.¡± ¡°Must¡¯ve been a misunderstanding.¡± Everyone let out a sigh of relief, eager to move on. As if this was nothing but a minor hup. Scarlett stood by the door, watching Calvin¡¯s awkward expression. ¡°If we¡¯re calling it a misunderstanding, and you all misunderstood me¡­ shouldn¡¯t someone apologize?¡± Theb fell silent again. Guilty, everyone looked down. But a momentter, Reba started crying again. ¨C ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯ll apologize. But none of this was our ssmates¡® fault or the professor¡¯s. They were just trying to figure out the truth.¡± Micah, who had been full of remorse a moment ago, immediately flipped. ¡°We were trying to help you. We cleared your name ¨C and this is how you repay us? I even tried to speak to Professor Miller about letting youe back to the mainb. But you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± Scarlett¡¯sshes trembled. Her hands tightened at her sides. ¡°Is that so? Professor Miller¡­ is that how you see it, too?¡± Calvin avoided her eyes and sighed deeply. ¡°When you first joined myb, I thought you were pure¨Chearted. That¡¯s why I took you in.¡± ¨C He continued, ¡°But now you¡¯ve let ambition cloud your judgment. You¡¯ve grown prideful even dared to talk back to me. I am deeply disappointed. Even if your ssmates pleaded on your behalf today, I could not forgive you.¡± He added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend a month cleaning the school library? It might clear your head.¡± Then he turned and smiled warmly at Reba. ¡°Reba, stop crying. This is all because someone was jealous of you. I¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯re treated fairly. Come, let¡¯s go review your paper.¡± Reba wiped her tears and finally smiled. ¡°Thank you, Professor Miller.¡± ¡ª She walked several steps with him before turning back. ¡°Professor Miller, please Scarlett¡¯s experiment is at a crucial stage. Maybe cancel the library punishment?¡± Calvin sighed and tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°You¡¯re too softhearted. Fine ¨C library for one week.¡± Scarlett, just clean the Scarlett¡¯s face had gone so pale it was almost gray. Her chest ached with a bitter tightness. So this was it. The professor who once imed a teacher is like a father for life¡­ had never actually believed in her. Drip. The first tear, long held back, slipped down her cheek. Then she smiled. ¡°And what if I refuse this unfair treatment?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Calvin whipped around, eyes narrowing in fury. He had just returned from overseas, exhausted from travel, hoping to review his students¡® work ¨C only to be dragged into this mess. It was clearly sabotage from anotherb, but Scarlett insisted on ming Reba! Reba the prodigy even Professor Hamilton had praised ¨C how could she possibly be scheming? ¨C This was all Scarlett¡¯s darknessshing out at others! As their professor, wasn¡¯t it fair for him to ask Scarlett to cool off for a few days? If she had any sense at all, she¡¯d apologize, ept the punishment, and clean the library. Instead, she was making things even harder. ¡°How did I ever end up with a student like you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t for much longer.¡± Scarlett looked up. Her pale, delicate face held not a trace of weakness. ¡°I¡¯m resigning from theb.¡± Her words weren¡¯t loud, but they hit like a tornado ¨C leaving Calvin stunned. He coughed hard, his hands trembling, as if his world had been shaken. She had been his pride and joy. Reba¡¯s expression turned pitch ck. She forgot to control her face entirely. She had never imagined Scarlett would quit now. And when she saw the professor¡¯s shock and the clear look of regret ¡ª ¨C panic gripped her. ¡°Professor Miller!¡± Her voice, sharper than usual, shattered the silence ¨C snapping Calvin out of it and dragging everyone else back to reality. ¡°Scarlett, do you think this is some petty grudge you can walk away from?¡± It was as if time had frozen. Scarlett stood tall, her back straight, a faint curve on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sulking. And I¡¯m not joking. Professor Miller, I¡¯m leaving theb. I hope you¡¯ll approve my resignation. You¡¯ll receive the official email soon.¡± 96 O Secrets 9 Chapter 9 Mr Fletcher, I Owe You No one expected her to go that far. Micah¡¯s tone turned harsh. ¡°It¡¯s just a week of cleaning duty. Professor Miller afready cut you a break can you stop being so ungrateful?¡± Reba narrowed her eyes. Her cancer research topic was trending in the academic world, and she had already copied Scarlett¡¯s experiment n. Originally, if she had sessfully stolen those mice, she could¡¯ve fully replicated Scarlett¡¯s research. But things had gotten messy. Scarlett would definitely be more cautious from now on. Still, as long as she fed the mice following Scarlett¡¯s method, the experiment would work. So, it was better to take this chance and get Scarlett kicked out of theb entirely. That way, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t be able to continue her trial ¡ª and wouldn¡¯t be a threat anymore. ¡ª ¨C She wiped her tears. ¡°Professor Miller, Micah, please don¡¯t be upset. Ever since I was acknowledged by the Joyner family, Scarlett hasn¡¯t been happy with me.¡± She added, ¡°But I¡¯ve been lucky to work with all of you for this long. That alone makes me happy.¡± She forced a smile through her tears. ¡°If it¡¯ll make Scarlett happy, then I¡¯ll leave. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Just as she turned to go- Calvin grabbed her by the arm. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± He shot a furious re at Scarlett. He¡¯d originally wanted to show mercy for her past contributions to theb. But Scarlett didn¡¯t appreciate it. Since she refused to yield, why should he keep thinking about their old teacher¨Cstudent bond? With a long sigh, his voice echoed across theb. ¡°Scarlett, in truth, you haven¡¯t produced anything notable in the past two years. By protocol, you should¡¯ve been removed already. Since you¡¯re volunteering to leave I¡¯ll honor that.¡± ¡ª This time, no one objected. Scarlett gave a quiet nod, her expression unreadable. She bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Professor Miller, for your past guidance. Goodbye.¡± Then she turned and walked to Reba¡¯s station, picking up the cage. Chapter 9 Mr Fletcher, I Owe You ¡°Wait!¡± Micah snapped, seeing her leave so decisively. ¡°That cage belongs to Reba!¡± Scarlett¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cair ¨C as if a needle had jabbed her right in the chest. Sheughed coldly. ¡°Got it.¡± Without another word, she flipped open the cage. ¡°Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!¡± All the mice bolted and scattered across theb. Micah had assumed she¡¯d give in and turn back with an apology. He hadn¡¯t expected her to actually release the mice. Did she not realize that losing even one trial mouse could earn her a disciplinary mark from the university? His first instinct was to chase after them. ¡°Professor Miller, Micah, everyone the fall!¡± +8 Pearls ¡ª Reba took a step like she meant to run, but Micah grabbed her arm before she could. And at that moment, everything clicked. Scarlett was faking a breakdown to bait them into begging her to stay! She¡¯d changed. Calcting. Maniptive. ¡°Let her go. When she can¡¯t catch the mice, she¡¯lle crawling back to us!¡± His words struck a chord in Calvin. He also believed it wouldn¡¯t take three days before Scarlett would return to beg him. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot on my te.¡± Calvin didn¡¯t actually want to expel her. But he didn¡¯t want to feed her ego either. ¡°If shees back, don¡¯t contact me.¡± Then he turned to Reba with a gentle smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a look at your paper.¡± Reba nodded sweetly, keeping up her innocent act. ¡°Professor Miller, if Scarlett doese back¡­ please don¡¯t be mad at her, okay?¡± ¡°Hmph. Depends on how she behaves.¡± 214 Just outside the , Scarlett managed to catch two of the mice. She wrapped them in her coat. But because of her injuries from the fire, she wasn¡¯t as quick as she used to be ¨C one mouse escaped. She turned on the tracking app and followed the signal all the way to the far northern building on campus. ¡°Meow!¡± A ck cat suddenly darted across her path the runaway mouse in its mouth. ¡°Hey kitty¡­ be good. Open up.¡± The cat strutted away, ignoring her. ¨D Scarlett tried everything, but it didn¡¯t work. Gritting her teeth, she picked up a stone and aimed at the mouse¡¯s position. Just as she released the throw, a shadow shed past her. Even with her martial arts training, she couldn¡¯t catch the movement. By the time she looked up, all she saw was a tall, handsome man holding the ck cat. Those sharp, hawk¨Clike eyes were deep and cold enough to knock the air from your lungs. Her stone had been knocked aside, now lying harmlessly in a nearby flowerbed. Scarlett instantly tensed. Her fingers moved instinctively. In the blink of an eye, thin needles were between her fingers, ready to fly. But in the next moment, the man¡¯s aura softened.. His deep, velvety voice sounded like a cello. ¡°Why¡¯d you try to hurt my research specimen?¡± This was the medical school. Most research involved animals. Scarlett realized he meant no harm and immediately lowered her guard. ¡°Your experiment attacked mine. first.¡± He nced at the barely breathing mouse the cat had almost killed. ¡°Myb¡¯s just next door. I can save it.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t move. Her mind was racing as she searched for his identity. ¡°Jasper Fletcher.¡± Her eyes widened slightly. He was the rumored genius lecturer who had just joined the school. ¡ª Word was, he¡¯d been gifted from a young age, skipped grades, studied abroad ¡ª and returned home with dozens of awards within a year. The school had even cleared out an entire building just to get him to teach. Chopter ve Tou +8 Pearls He was the kind of figure others could only dream of bing. ¡°In that case¡­ thank you.¡± Once she confirmed who he was, Scarlett walked over and carefully picked up the mouse. Jasper¡¯sb was massive, filled with cutting¨Cedge equipment. More importantly, it was empty interrupt them. There was even a designated medical station inside. M no one to Scarlett gentlyid the injured mouse on the table and was about to disinfect the wounds when a cage suddenly appeared in front of her. She looked up. The man stood at least 6¡¯3¡°, not saying a word, but his presence was intimidating enough to make anyone nervous. Even through his charcoal¨Cck shirt, the sharp edges of his toned figure were impossible to hide. He looked every inch the man in charge ¨C And yet, as the sunlight poured through the full¨Clength windows, the way his gaze fell softened just slightly. His tall figure cast a long shadow over Scarlett. His eyes, dark as obsidian, were unreadable. His slender fingers tapped the cage lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not school property. Think of it aspensation for your injured specimen.¡± Scarlett quickly looked away and slipped the mouse she¡¯d wrapped in her coat into the cage. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, a cage doesn¡¯t heal wounds. I need disinfectant and gauze.¡± Secrets 10 Chapter 10 Mr Fletcher, Ms Joyner Even though she lookedposed on the outside, her trembling hands betrayed her stormy emotions. Scarlett had always been the kind of person who repaid kindness tenfold. But in the end, all it ever got her was the old fable. the farmer and the snake. So when Jasper showed her any kind of kindness now, it only made her more anxious. ¡°Scissors, gauze, and a special salve for external wounds.¡± While she was zoning out, Jasper had already pulled the supplies from a nearby cab. ¡°How did Ms. Joyner¡¯sb mouse end up here?¡± His voice was low, and those cool, deep¨Cset eyes fell on her face like a coldke freezing over. If you looked closely, you¡¯d see that his perfectly sculpted features hid something razor¨Csharp of presence that made you want to stop breathing. Scarlett slowly looked up. Hershes, dark as crow feathers, blinked once. ¨C the kind If she reported this to the school, she¡¯d probably get written up ¨C a disciplinary action that would stick to her record and hurt her future job prospects. For most people, that would be terrifying. But Scarlett had offers piled up like fan mail. She didn¡¯t care. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, yourb animal got loose too. Let¡¯s not have Dentonugh at Eugene.¡± Jasper narrowed his eyes. She was the first person who had ever cracked a joke while under his pressure. Suddenly- The ck cat leapt up onto the medical table. Thankfully, the mouse was already bandaged and back in its cage. But the cat seemed to lose interest in the mouse entirely. Instead, it sat right in front of Scarlett and licked her palm ¨C clearly trying to be cute. Human, human, I didn¡¯t mean to, please don¡¯t be mad. Its amber eyes sparkled like broken ss, and its round head tilted pitifully as it stared up at her. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help it ¨C her heart melted. She reached out and rubbed its head. ¡°Meow!¡± A softvender glow shimmered over the cat¡¯s body. Then, as if taking the cue, it boldly climbed into her arms. She froze. The cat moved with a lifelike grace ¨C its expressions and reactions so natural. But its body¡­ waspletely without warmth. This thing was mechanical. A robot cat? She stared at the purring creature in her arms, stunned. So the whole chase earlier had been a misunderstanding? Her mouse had probably been injured while escaping ¡ª caught on a rock or a branch. She sighed, gently rubbing the cat¡¯s head. Sorry. ¨C She had panicked she cared too much about her research. ¨D She¡¯d never imagined a robotic cat could be so convincing. Then again, it made sense. Jasper was a genius. Of course he¡¯d create something like this. And this entire building was reserved just for him. Having a robotic cat patrolling the area wasn¡¯t strange. He was probably using it for behavioral observation in his own study. But Jasper looked faintly surprised. The moment the cat touched Scarlett, it activated soft light mode ¨C something that only triggered in the presence of its recognized master. He started to wonder: was there something about Scarlett that interfered with the cat¡¯s maic field? ¡°Alright then, go on back. Sorry for the misunderstanding. Maybe we¡¯ll meet again sometime.¡± Scarlett gently ced the cat back on the table. The moment she let go, the glow around it vanished. Jasper¡¯s gaze sharpened. Scarlett stood up, lifted the cage, and turned to leave. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could go yet.¡± His voice dropped low and dark ¨C and the air around them seemed to freeze. Scarlett turned back, fingers instantly twitching. The needles were already at her fingertips. Jasper stepped forward. Every move radiated dominance, like he was breaking straight through her defenses. A threat. A warning. Scarlett tightened her grip on the needles, silently counting down. Ready to strike. But then- His voice softened. Just slightly. ¡°Thirty million. Stay and work in myb. You can use anything here. But you¡¯ll need to assist with my tech experiments.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a breach¨Cof¨Ccontract use from your oldb, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t reply. Unlike in movies, where characters got offended when money was brought up that. She was just wondering why fortune was suddenly dropping out of the sky. Leaving Calvin¡¯sb meant she needed a new base. Sure, she could¡¯ve asked James for one. He¡¯d definitely give it to her. But she knew that woulde with endless strings attached. And before returning to Jandale, she didn¡¯t want any moreplications. ¨D she was too practical for She¡¯d also just paid off the Joyner family¡¯s so¨Ccalled ¡°child¨Craising expenses.¡± She was nearly broke and couldn¡¯t afford to rent ab space. Of course, she could¡¯ve asked the Lin family in Jandale. But she was only returning to see the Lin family¡¯s elderly matriarch meet her real granddaughter onest time. ¨C a dying woman who wanted to After everything with the Joyners, Scarlett didn¡¯t trust anythingbeled ¡°family.¡± 315 So now, just as she hit a dead end¡­ Thirty million and a high¨Cendbnded in herp. Too perfect. ¡°You¡­¡± She looked up. Even when the man said nothing, the pressure he exuded was enough to control the room. ¡°And you expect me to just take your word for it? No contract?¡± She didn¡¯t ept verbal promises ¨C not anymore. She¡¯d learned that lesson the hard way with the Joyner family. ¡°Hold on.¡± Jasper pulled out his phone and sent a message. Momentster, the door opened and Sean walked in carrying two contracts. He was still talking as he entered. ¡°Honestly, who even wants money these days? What if she just ps the contract back in your¡ª¡± He stopped mid¨Csentence, freezing like he¡¯d seen a ghost. He nearly jumped onto the nearest table. ¡°Scar¨CScar¨CScarlett¡­¡± The infamous mistaken heiress who¡¯d just publicly cut ties with the Joyners ¨C the one every gossip thread was still talking about. Oh crap. She was explosive. Wild. Sharp¨Ctongued. He could already picture tomorrow¡¯s headlines. He frantically shot Jasper warning looks as he handed over the contracts. Scarlett took them without a word. And calmly read them. Cover to cover. Then, the woman with a temper that made grown men tremble¡­ smiled. ¡°Could you pass me a pen?¡± Sean: ¡°???¡± Like a man possessed, he handed over the pen. He watched in disbelief as she signed ¡°Scarlett¡± in bold, elegant strokes. Then she pocketed both copies of the contract. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, I have one more condition.¡± Sean pped his thigh. Now it made sense. The infamous heiress wasn¡¯t just fiery she had a brain. ¨C Facing two tall, strong, and devastatingly handsome men, she must¡¯ve realized she couldn¡¯t win in a fight or escape. So she signed first, took the contracts ¨C and would probably bolt at the first chance. A clever n. But Jasper? He could find someone even if they fled to the ends of the earth. Secrets 11 Chapter 11 Guess She Doesn¡¯t Want to Go Back to the Joyner Family Sean was about to remind the girl that if she really wanted to, she could just tear up the contract. Worst case, when she made a run for it, he could always ¡°identally¡± let her slip away. ¡°Fifteen days from now, I¡¯ll be attending a pharmaceutical review conference. I won¡¯t be able to assist with your research that day.¡± Sean covered his face. She was the first person he¡¯d ever seen dare to negotiate terms with Jandale¡¯s Mr. Fletcher. And knowing Jasper¡¯s cold, no¨Cnonsense personality¡­. This over¨Cthe¨Ctop mistaken heiress was about to get burned. But Jasper¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t seem to take it as a slight. ¡°You¡¯re my research partner. I¡¯m not restricting your freedom.¡± Scarlett finally handed over the signed contract with a faint smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s work well together.¡± ¡°Mr. Fletcher!¡± A knock came at the door, the voice low and urgent. Sean tensed and went to open it. After hearing the report, he nced over, his expression grave. Jasper gave a nod, then looked toward Scarlett. ¡°Take her with you. Have a surgeon treat her wounds.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes shot up. How did he know she was injured? Sean didn¡¯t look surprised. The bloodstains fromst night¡¯s banquet were still fresh in his memory. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, Ms. Scarlett.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t move. Jasper reminded her, ¡°My research partner can¡¯t be injured. It would affect the data.¡± ?? ? ? Scarlett: ¡°¡­¡± Is it too to regret this now? Humanity Hospital. Stanley paced nervously down the corridor, beads of sweat dripping from his forehead. Not far off, Reba was speaking softly tofort him. ¡°Stanley, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Grayson has made so many amazing films ¨C God won¡¯t abandon someone like him. I already asked Professor Miller to go in and check. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear something soon. Don¡¯t stress.¡± Stanley nodded but didn¡¯t reply, continuing to pace restlessly. Reba kept going. ¡°Because of your script, Mr. Grayson agreed to let you be the male lead. You¡¯re going to be a superstar.¡± Stanley, despite his Joyner family background, needed a major break to rise to the top in showbiz. He needed attention, a good script, and a great director. For his birthday, Scarlett had given him a script. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it and passed it to his agent. The agent submitted it, and several directors showed interest. That¡¯s when Stanley took it seriously and studied the script again ¨C just in time to get Mr. Grayson¡¯s offer. He¡¯d immediately epted and even gifted Scarlett a hair clip in thanks. But ns never keep up with reality. Right as production was about to start, Mr. Grayson suddenly copsed. After several inconclusive tests, his condition remained uncertain. If he didn¡¯t wake up soon, the entire film might be scrapped. Given Mr. Grayson¡¯s status in the industry, no one would dare take over his project. And with the exclusive contract in ce, Stanley couldn¡¯t just go film something else. In entertainment, if you didn¡¯t stay relevant, you were forgotten fast. With that thought, he messaged his agent to start considering second¨Ctier brand endorsements. Then- The elevator dinged. Three people walked out. Sean was still nagging. ¡°Cardiology and surgery are next to each other. We¡¯re visiting a friend. You go get patched up.¡± Scarlett nodded impatiently. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°I just shared my contact with you. Call me or Jasper if anythinges up.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°No cking. I¡¯ll be checking your test reportter.¡± Scarlett sighed. ¡°How about¡­ you go in my ce?¡± Sean blinked, suddenly realizing he might be getting a bit overbearing. ¨C But every time he thought of what Scarlett had been through with the Joyners and Jasper¡¯s line, ¡®The Joyner family would recognize the wrong daughter?¡® he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. Like his own little sister had been bullied.
  • ¨C
His protectiveness kicked in before he could stop it. ¡°You can¡¯t avoid medical care. You need to stay calm, no fear. Doctors won¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Is he a saint or what? When they first met, they¡¯d both been formal and polite. ¡°Slow down, will you? You¡¯ll tear your stitches.¡± Scarlett: ¡°¡­¡± She sped up, not watching where she was going and walked right into someone. ¨C She looked up, ready to apologize, but frowned instead. ¡°Scarlett?¡± Stanley looked surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t answer. She turned to walk around him. But he blocked her path again. ¡°This is your attitude when youe to apologize?¡± Stanley scoffed and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°So you actually tracked me down? Must¡¯ve done your homework.¡± He purposely gripped her hard ¨C trying to remind her how angry he was. But he¡¯d forgotten ¨C her shoulder was injured. 315 And it had just started bleeding again. Without hesitation, she shoved his arm away. Stanley stumbled back, unsteady. ¡°Mr. Stanley, kindly show some respect.¡± Stanley froze. It was the first time he¡¯d ever seen Scarlett so cold. Like he was something disgusting. What the hell? Scarlett used to greet him with smiles, go out of her way to cheer him up. What, did she wake up on the wrong side of the bed today? And he hadn¡¯t even chewed her out properly yet. He¡¯d let her off And she still had the nerve to snap at him? Unbelievable! easy. ¡°This isn¡¯t favoritism, Stanley really does have important matters to attend to.¡± Reba looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. When this is all over, I promise I¡¯ll take you home to apologize. I¡¯ll make sure Mom and Dad forgive you.¡± That did it. Stanley finally understood. Scarlett had tracked him down to apologize, only to find Reba there too ¨C and flew into a jealous rage.. ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Can¡¯t you act like an adult?¡± He sighed, looking at her in disappointment. ¡°Go make some herbal supplements for Reba, thene back to the Joyner familyter.¡± ¡°Depending on how you behave, I might help smooth things over with our parents.¡± Scarlett lifted her eyes. Her pale face was filled with icy contempt. ¡°Then get the hell out of my way.¡± ¡°Herbal what?¡± Stanley¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°Scarlett!¡± She frowned and shoved him aside again, then turned and walked into the surgical ward. She mmed the door shut behind her, cutting off the burning re he was still throwing her way. ¡°She¡¯s lost her damn mind! She¡¯s actually going against me now? What ¨C the Joyner family?!¡± she doesn¡¯t want to go back to 96 Secrets 12 Chapter 12 Legendary Healer? She¡¯s Just a Kid! ¡°Scarlett probably got kicked out of herb by her advisor for making a mistake. She¡¯s just upset, I¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Stanley nearly exploded with rage. He had just told the Joyner family to stop giving Scarlett any more resources¨Cand now she¡¯d been booted from herb? How ipetent could she be?! He was seriously starting to wonder if all her previous achievements had been giarized. Reba chimed in gently. ¡°Scarlett came to find you because she probably wanted to vent and ask you for help. But then she saw me and couldn¡¯t control her temper.¡± She wiped away imaginary tears and softly tugged on Stanley¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Stanley, why don¡¯t you call theb director and ask him to give her a hand?¡± Only then did Stanley snap out of it. He¡¯d been a little shaken by how cold and determined Scarlett looked earlier. But now, seeing Reba so gentle and understanding¨Candparing it to Scarlett¡¯s crudeness¡ªit was clear who deserved the Joyner family¡¯s support. Giving anything to Scarlett is just a waste! ¡°Hmph. If losing the Joyner family¡¯s backing got her kicked out, it just proves she¡¯s not capable.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead weight. No point wasting more of the family¡¯s money.¡± Reba secretly let out a breath of relief and was just about to say more¨Cwhen the hospital room door opened. Calvin stepped out. His serious expression as he removed his surgical mask made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. ¡°Professor Miller, how¡¯s Mr. Grayson?¡± Stanley hurried over, clearly anxious. Calvin sighed heavily and shook his head. ¡°The experimental drug we administered has already been given, but unfortunately¡­.¡± The drug should¡¯ve taken effect within twenty minutes. It had already been forty. There was no more hope. Stanley¡¯s knees nearly buckled. Mr. Grayson had finally picked his script. If he impressed with his acting, he could¡¯ve connected with the Lane family in Jandale. That would¡¯ve propelled him to the top of the entertainment world¡ªand helped the Joyner family break into the Jandale market. Just earlier, the Lewis family had been all smiles when he said he¡¯d brought Professor Miller. But now that Professor Miller had failed, the Lewis family didn¡¯t evene out to greet them. It was clear they were no longer interested. The road ahead for him just got a lot steeper. Reba panicked. ¡°Professor, you¡¯re one of the top experts in the country. There must be something else you can try, right?¡± Calvin shook his head in frustration. ¡°The drug was specifically for treating cerebral hemorrhage, but it seems to have had little effect. And the bleeding is in a very dangerous part of the brain. If we operate, he may not survive the table.¡± Stanley clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Just wait¡­ maybe the drug is just slow to kick in.¡± Even if it was hopeless. He couldn¡¯t face reality. Calvin saw how stubborn he was and could only shake his head again. ¡°What about you, Reba?¡± Reba had assumed that bringing Calvin would solve everything. After all, Calvin was practically the Dave of cardiovascr and neurology in China and had received numerous international awards. She hadn¡¯t expected a flop like this. Her heart filled with resentment. What Dave? What a joke. But she couldn¡¯t show that on her face, so she said pitifully, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait a little longer. Maybe a miracle will happen.¡± Calvin gave a bitter smile. A miracle? Unless the legendary Ghost Needle Technique reappeared, Mr. Grayson mightst two more hours at most. Surgical Ward. Scarlett finished applying the medication and tossed the bloodied gauze in the trash. Dr. Carrie was used to how calm she was. Back when her injuries had been even worse, the girl hadn¡¯t even wanted treatment. ¡°I thought you needed money. There¡¯s a huge case next door. If you cure it, you¡¯ll get ten million.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t look interested. Earlier, when she stepped out of the elevator, neither Sean nor Jasper hade out. And when Stanley showed up, the elevator doors had closed and gone down¨Cto the basement. If she remembered correctly, that was the morgue. A restricted area. You¡¯d need a special permit to even enter. Jasper had just said he¡¯d pay her for scientific experiments¨Cand now he was headed to the morgue? Hard not to be suspicious. Dead bodies didn¡¯t cost anything. They stayed still. They didn¡¯t wander off. And recently, there had been reports of missing corpses from this hospital. She¡¯d taken that case over ten days ago and still had no leads. She needed to sneak a peek. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I have something else to do.¡± Dr. Carrie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ten million. You sure?¡± Scarlett turned with a flourish, as if money meant nothing to her. ¡°Positive.¡± Her new sponsor is loaded, thank you very much. So, Jasper had better not bemitting any crimes. She hadn¡¯t even gotten her first payment yet! ¡°It¡¯s Grayson Lewis. He was the one who found out who you really are and helped you get in touch with the Lane family.¡± Scarlett stopped dead in her tracks. Back when she¡¯d written the script for Stanley, he and his agent hadn¡¯t understood the core themes. So they¡¯d taken her along to meet the director. Grayson hadn¡¯t said much at the time. Butter, he¡¯d contacted her privately and shown her the paternity results. If not for that, she still wouldn¡¯t know where her real family was. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Dr. Carrie beamed and eagerly opened a side door that led directly to Grayson¡¯s room. When Scarlett entered, everyone stared at her in surprise. Dr. Carrie quickly introduced her. ¡°This is the legendary healer I brought for Mr. Grayson. She can definitely bring him back from the brink!¡± Grayson¡¯s daughter, Emily Lewis, frowned and eyed Scarlett up and down. ¡°Legendary healer? She¡¯s just a kid. Even Professor Miller was at a loss! She¡¯s not some scam artist, is she?¡± Madam Lewis looked equally displeased. ¡°Dr. Carrie, we trust you because of your family¡¯s long history in medicine and our personal ties. Don¡¯t take our trust as a joke.¡± Dr. Carrie¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°They say ambition isn¡¯t tied to age. Madam Lewis, Ms. Emily, didn¡¯t the doctors already tell you the worst¨Ccase scenario?¡± The two froze. Sadness filled their expressions. At that moment, Grayson¡¯s son, Ben Lewis, narrowed his eyes at his stepmother and sister, then said, ¡°Since it can¡¯t get worse, why not let the girl try?¡± Scarlett nced at him, mildly surprised. ¡°Doctor, go ahead.¡± 415 Ben stood and moved aside, calm andposed. Scarlett tied up her hair. When her hand lowered again, a needle was already between her fingers. No one had seen how she moved. But by the time they registered it, ten needles were already embedded in Grayson¡¯s scalp. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Reba had just arrived at the door to snoop¨Cand gasped when she saw the scene. Secrets 13 Chapter 13 This Isn¡¯t Scarlett¡¯s Doing Stanley immediately rushed over when he heard themotion. The moment he saw Scarlett inserting needles into someone, his face turned pale. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression remained calm, her cold eyes betraying no emotion. ¡°Saving him. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Stanley looked like he was about to explode. ¡°You? Saving someone?¡± ¡°Do you even know who this is?¡± ¡°How many years have you even studied?!¡± Reba jumped in anxiously. ¡°Scarlett, stop messing around. Stanley hasn¡¯t abandoned you¨Cyou don¡¯t need to pull this kind of stunt to get his attention. If something goes wrong, our entire Joyner family will have to pay for it!¡± Emily, hearing them speak, instantly flew into a rage. ¡°So you¡¯re that mistaken heiress who publicly severed ties with the family! I actually thought you had a bit of guts. Turns out the Joyner family really cut you off, and now you¡¯re crawling back, trying to use my father to draw attention? Disgusting! Where are the guards? Arrest her!¡± Reba immediately began to cry. ¡°Ms. Emily, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on Scarlett¡¯s behalf. Please, just for the sake of my teacher, be the bigger person and forgive her, alright?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes filled with even more disdain as she coldly snorted. ¡°Fine. Just because of you. Now take this disgraceful woman and get lost!¡± ¡°Ms. Emily, if I leave now, your father will die for sure.¡± Stanley growled in frustration. ¡°Enough! You really think having a few needles makes you some legendary healer? Know your ce! Get over here and apologize to the Lewis family!¡± The Lewis family¡¯s bodyguards had arrived. The air in the hospital room turned icy in an instant, like a de hovering over Scarlett¡¯s neck. It felt like the smallest move from her would end in her decapitation. This isn ¡°So lively in here.¡± The voice, light andced with amusement, instantly dispelled all that murderous pressure. Everyone turned toward the door. Sean stood there with a devil¨Cmay¨Ccare grin, his tone teasing. And right behind him- Jasper walked in slowly. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the aura radiating from him was suffocating. ¡°Mr. Fletcher! Mr. Dave!¡± Even the Lewis family members began to panic. Their bodyguards stepped aside immediately. Sean ncedzily at the now¨Csilent Emily and snapped his fingers. ¡°I could hear your voice from down the hall. What happened¨Ccat got your tongue now?¡± Emily said nothing. In the corner, Reba saw Jasper and immediately felt her heart flutter. This was the legendary Mr. Fletcher¨Cthe man who could flip skies with a flick of his wrist. The one even the Joyner family had no hope of befriending. He was so handsome it made her heart skip. If she could win his favor¨Chell, even just be friends¨Cshe could probably walk through Trenwyn like royalty. She quickly pushed to the front, teary¨Ceyed and soft¨Cvoiced. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Fletcher, Mr. Dave. Scarlett¡¯s just upset that Stanley didn¡¯t give her any resources, that¡¯s why she acted out. But don¡¯t worry¨Cshe realizes she was wrong now. She won¡¯t make any more trouble. Please, don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± Every expression, every gesture, even the angle at which her tears fell¨Cperfectly executed. Like a delicate white blossom crushed by a storm¨Cheartbreakingly fragile. But Jasper didn¡¯t even nce at her. Sean did¨Cand instantly regretted it. Goosebumps erupted all over his skin. Why the hell had he felt bad for her at the birthday banquet? The fake sweetness was so thick it was suffocating. He snapped, ¡°You¡¯re so kind. Why don¡¯t you go die in her ce?¡± Reba turned pale instantly. ¡°I¨CI¡­ Mr. Dave¡­¡± Emily shot her a look of disgust. ¡°My father¡¯s critically ill today, and I¡¯m not in a good mood. If I offended you, please forgive me. I¡¯ll visit to apologize in person another day.¡± Her every move dripped withposure. Until- Her mother suddenly screamed. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Emily¡¯s carefully crafted image instantly shattered. She was just about to signal her mother to stop when- She finally saw that Scarlett, standing by the hospital bed, had already inserted seven or eight needles. Which meant, while everyone else had been paralyzed by Jasper¡¯s presence, Scarlett had been calmly focusing on how to administer treatment? ¡°You bitch! You actually daredy hands on my dad!¡± Emily couldn¡¯t care less about appearances now. She shoved aside her panicked mother and charged toward Scarlett. Scarlett didn¡¯t even lift her head. Her hand flicked slightly¨Cand the needles flew. No one even saw the path they traveled. The next moment, Emily was frozen in ce like someone hit her pressure point¨Cunable to speak, unable to move, her face twisted with rage. Madam Lewis rushed to order the guards¨Conly to suddenly feel a chilling gaze. She met Jasper¡¯s eyes¨Cdark as frozen water. Her body trembled instantly. She didn¡¯t dare move a muscle. The room seemed frozen in time. All eyes locked on Scarlett¡¯s hand as she continued to insert needles. ¡°Beep¨Cbeep¨Cbeep¨Cbeep!¡± The medical equipment, which had fallen silent as Mr. Grayson neared the end, suddenly lit up again. Blood pressure¨Cnormal. Oxygen saturation¨Cnormal. Respiratory rate¨Cnormal. Body temperature¨C97 degrees. Intracranial pressure¨Cstable! ¡°Impossible!¡± Madam Lewis stared in disbelief. Even Professor Miller had said there was only half a day left and they should start preparing for the end. How could everything suddenly be normal? The equipment¡¯s data was instantly transmitted to the hospital system. Every specialist and doctor who got the update rushed over. If the Lewis family¡¯s bodyguards hadn¡¯t been standing guard, the room would¡¯ve been swamped with people. Calvin had been on his way out, but the hospital director insisted on chatting about hosting a cultural festival for alternative medicine practitioners. That small dy meant he got the message about Mr. Grayson¡¯s miraculous recovery¨Cand now he rushed over in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Even with the patient stabilizing, her heart was in chaos. In her panic, she lunged toward Grayson¡¯s bed. ¡°So eager to beg for forgiveness?¡± Scarlett¡¯s fingers twitched again¨Ca needle flicked out. Madam Lewis felt her legs give out. She dropped to her knees at the bedside- And locked eyes with Grayson, who had just opened them. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She shrieked again and copsed to the floor. ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± Everyone assumed her outburst was from joy. ¡°Professor, Mr. Grayson is awake! The medicine worked!¡± The room buzzed with excitement¨Cuntil Reba¡¯s voice cut through the chaos and instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. She knew now that neither Sean nor Jasper liked her, so the moment she spotted Calvin, she rushed toward him. Seeing everyone amazed by Grayson¡¯s revival, she immediately grabbed Calvin¡¯s sleeve and cried with joy. ¡°Professor, I told you! Mr. Grayson¡¯s condition was special. The medication just needed more time! We did it¨CMr. Grayson really woke up!¡± Secrets 14 Chapter 14 The Truth Comes Out, and the p Hits Hard (Part 1) Calvin froze. The principle behind his miracle drug was simple: rapidly gather all the body¡¯s life force to break through clogged blood vessels and awaken the patient. After that, other medications could assist in stabilizing the vitals and bringing them back to normal levels. So, when there was no visible effect half an hour after administering the drug, he had already concluded that it had failed. Naturally, he hadn¡¯t taken Reba¡¯s earlier suggestion of ¡°just wait a little longer¡± seriously. When he¡¯d stood at the door to the hospital room earlier, all he saw was Scarlett standing at the bedside. He¡¯d also noticed the needles on Grayson¡¯s forehead. And with everyone around him whispering and discussing the scene, he assumed Grayson waking up had been Scarlett¡¯s doing. But he knew exactly how capable his student was. So he didn¡¯t believe a word of it. Still, the situation reminded him of something from a few years ago, when Scarlett had just be his apprentice. Back then, he¡¯d only just begun developing his miracle drug, and Scarlett had been involved. Perhaps it was youthful boldness, but she had once suggested an idea: -Using needles on acupuncture points could triple the drug¡¯s efficacy. ¨C He hadn¡¯t taken her seriously at the time, but he¡¯d appreciated her bold thinking and tossed her a medical encyclopedia to study. Now, four yearster, she¡¯d picked up the bare basics. Considering she¡¯d used dry needling to help today, he figured she had contributed to the sess. If she were to ask to return to thebter, he might just consider it. But only if she was willing to apologize to Reba first. ¡°Using experimental medication in clinical settings clearly still depends on evaluating the patient¡¯s condition case by case,¡± he said. ¡°Reba, good thing you insisted on staying to monitor the oue. You really are your teacher¡¯s lucky star.¡± Madam Lewis quickly caught on. ¡°Professor Miller, we¡¯re so grateful to you. Please, take another look at my husband.¡± Calvin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Reba tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Professor, Scarlett¡¯s still in there too. Please don¡¯t stay mad at her¨Cshe definitely knows she was wrong. Look, she followed us all the way here to ask for your forgiveness.¡± Everyone exchanged puzzled looks. Scarlett was Professor Miller¡¯s student? Did that mean her helping save Grayson was under Professor Miller¡¯s instructions? But that didn¡¯t make sense. Why would she need forgiveness? The crowd waspletely confused, their expressions filled with doubt and suspicion. Sean let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Reba, you¡¯re quick to make things up but not so good at exining, huh? Like, why exactly does Scarlett need forgiveness? What did she even do wrong?¡± Reba put on a solemn face. ¡°I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s an internal matter within ourb. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dave.¡± Sean didn¡¯t back down. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like Scarlett doesn¡¯t deserve any credit for saving Grayson and actually did a bunch of things wrong instead? Even Dou E didn¡¯t suffer this much injustice.¡± Reba quickly tried to exin. ¡°My professor gave Mr. Grayson the miracle drug¨Cthat¡¯s the only reason he woke up. Scarlett¡¯s never even learned dry needling. She only stepped in because she knew how effective the drug was, so she¡­¡± She caught herself mid¨Csentence, realizing she¡¯d said too much, and quickly looked down. ¡°Anyway, she just wanted our professor to forgive her. From her perspective, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If Madam Lewis or Ms. Emily wants to me someone, I¡¯m willing to take the fall for Scarlett.¡± Her words convinced most of the onlookers. These days, academic fraud and posturing were rampant. Scarlett had just severed ties with the Joyner family¨Ctrying to climb up by stepping on her former mentor didn¡¯t seem that far¨Cfetched. Still, using her sister and her mentor like this¡­ no one would want to coborate with her in the future. Sean¡¯s grin was a little cynical, but it carried a cold edge that made people instinctively keep their distance, ¡°Professor Miller, are you sure it was your miracle drug that worked?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it dropped with a heavy weight on everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Mr. Dave,¡± Reba said meekly, ¡°Mr. Grayson had a cerebral infarction caused by a vascr blockage, made worse by his coronary heart disease. My professor¡¯s drug clears blocked vessels in a short time, quickly waking the patient. So if you check Mr. Grayson¡¯s medical records, you¡¯ll understand.¡± She took the opportunity to move closer to Calvin again, reminding everyone that she was still his prized student. Sean scoffed, just about to speak, when he caught something out of the corner of his eye¨CScarlett was already helping Mr. Grayson sit up. He turned. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Scarlett followed up coolly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hear it from Mr. Grayson himself.¡± With that, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the hospital bed again. Scarlett¡¯s face was icy calm, her eyes sharp and focused as she removed the needles. She moved with such speed that her hands left afterimages. When only three needles remained, she suddenly stopped. ¡°Mr. Grayson, you can speak now.¡± Grayson looked up at her, eyes brimming with tears. ¡°You saved me¡­ I¡­¡± Scarlett waved a hand, her expression indifferent, signaling that now wasn¡¯t the time for gratitude. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell everyone what happened to you before this?¡± It was as if she hadn¡¯t even noticed Calvin¡¯s favoritism¨Cor maybe she just didn¡¯t care anymore. Calvin¡¯s expression darkened. He opened his mouth to speak, but Grayson beat him to it. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police. My wife and daughter tried to poison me!¡± The room went dead silent. The doctors watching from the side were the first to react. If poison had been involved, it would¡¯ve shown up in the blood tests. ¡°Mr. Grayson, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Your bloodwork didn¡¯t show anything unusual.¡± Reba immediately chimed in too. ¡°Scarlett, what did you say to Mr. Grayson just now? This is a hospital. Don¡¯t start making things up.¡± Calvin frowned but stayed silent. When he had taken Grayson¡¯s pulse earlier, he had noticed something strange, but he¡¯d assumed it was just vascr blockage¨Cnot poisoning. Emily was still paralyzed, but her face was drenched in sweat, clearly panicking. Madam Lewis finally snapped out of her daze and copsed to her knees, sobbing loudly. ¡°Grayson, I¡¯ve been your wife for so many years¡ªeven if I¡¯ve done nothing else, I¡¯ve worked hard! How can you use me and Emily like this just to give everything to your son? How am I supposed to live after this? I might as well die!¡± Grayson coughed violently from the rage. ¡°use you? You gave me soup. Emily gave me herbal tea! If I hadn¡¯t recently started preparing for a movie role about an alternative medicine practitioner and learned those two things shouldn¡¯t be taken together¡­ you!¡± He pointed at Madam Lewis, then at Emily. ¡°And you!¡± He was so angry he could barely speak, his face purple with fury. Scarlett raised her wrist. A needle pierced into the point on his back. He finally managed to catch his breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make a scene¨Cthat¡¯s why I came home alone to confront you. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­ cough, cough¡­¡± Secrets 15 Chapter 15 The Truth Comes Out, and the p Hits Hard (Part 2) Madam Lewis suddenly seemed to realize something. She even forgot to cry and looked at Grayson in a panic. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­..¡± The doctors, who just moments ago were shocked and even angry, immediately caught on. ¡°This must be a case of herbal ipatibility. On their own, the ingredients aren¡¯t toxic, but taken together, they can seriously harm the body. No wonder the blood test showed nothing abnormal.¡± ¡°Herbs are supposed to heal¨Cwho would use them to kill?¡± ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t Professor Miller check on him earlier? Why didn¡¯t he mention poisoning?¡± ¡°Maybe he figured it out but didn¡¯t dare say anything, since it involved attempted murder?¡± ¡°Professor Miller¡¯s always been respected. I doubt there¡¯s anything he wouldn¡¯t dare say.¡± ¡°Maybe someone threatened him. Did you see how aggressive Madam Lewis was earlier? Maybe she used his student or something else to get to him.¡± ¡°And look¡ªnow that Mr. Grayson¡¯s used them of poisoning him, Professor Miller doesn¡¯t look the least bit surprised.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, wasn¡¯t there something weird about Miss Reba and Professor Miller¡¯s other student, what¡¯s¨Cher¨Cname Ran?¡± ¡°Could Professor Miller really have been threatened?¡± The crowd whispered among themselves, eyes flicking between Professor Miller and Reba, trying to piece together the truth. Though the murmurs were quiet, they gave Reba a new idea. Her mind raced, and she quickly formted a response n. Meanwhile, Grayson had caught his breath. He pointed a trembling finger at Madam Lewis, furious enough to skin her alive. ¡°You venomous woman¨Cyou were cheating on me! And Emily, my own daughter¡­ ha! When she saw I found out, she knocked me out cold! Did you two really think that once I died, no one would ever learn the truth, and you¡¯d be free to enjoy my inheritance? Well, think again!¡± Madam Lewis copsed to the floor. Her face turned ashen, her body shaking uncontrobly. It was over. Everything was over. Grayson had been on the brink of death. She was so close to winning. Why? Why did it have to end like this? She clenched her jaw and suddenly turned her gaze to Scarlett. It was all this bitch¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t meddled with her stupid needles, none of this would¡¯ve happened! ¡°You ruined everything!¡± No one knew where she got the strength, but she suddenly lunged at Scarlett, her twisted expression full of murderous rage. Scarlett had just raised a needle in defense when Madam Lewis suddenly copsed to the floor. Sean let out a startled shout. ¡°Jasper, not bad. She moved so fast I thought you¡¯d miss.¡± The whole thing had happened too quickly. At first, everyone thought Madam Lewis had just tripped. But after Sean¡¯sment, they noticed something the size of a fingernail near her¨Can egg¨Cshaped pebble. That tiny pebble had knocked her over? Everyone looked at Jasper in shock. Those who knew who he was couldn¡¯t help but think, No wonder he¡¯s Mr. Fletcher. Those who didn¡¯t could still tell¨Chis aura was powerful, his eyes cold, and his strike ruthless. No wonder people feared him. Scarlett looked up and met Jasper¡¯s deep, unreadable eyes. The man stood casually, as if to say, You¡¯re part of my experiment¨Cno more damage allowed. Scarlett gave him a small nod, silently acknowledging the favor. She¡¯d repay him one day. Though she had been prepared just now, Madam Lewis had moved fast. Even if she had struck with the needle, there was no guarantee she could¡¯ve stopped her in time. And with her injuries, there was a real chance she wouldn¡¯t have dodged in time. She could¡¯ve been seriously hurt. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, thank you for saving me,¡± Grayson said. Not wanting to spare his wife and daughter even a nce, he turned to Scarlett with heartfelt gratitude, trying to bow. Scarlett quickly held him up. ¡°You still have three needles in your head. They¡¯ll help purge the toxins. Whatever you do, do not touch them for the next three days.¡± Grayson looked a little panicked. ¡°What happens if they move?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes remained steady, her voice calm but sharp as a de. ¡°You¡¯ll bleed from every orifice and die a miserable death.¡± Grayson shuddered. He immediately signaled for the bodyguards to drag Madam Lewis and Lin Min away. Then, the doctors suddenly stepped forward, surrounding Scarlett. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve really got talent. Ms. Scarlett, what should we do next with the treatment? Do we need to adjust his medication?¡± Scarlett was suddenly overwhelmed with a wave of social anxiety. These same people who had been cold and dismissive moments ago were now all smiles and ttery. She didn¡¯t know how to handle it. So she said nothing. Instead, Reba stepped forward with a light smile. ¡°Everyone, my sister Scarlett justpleted an important task assigned by our teacher. She¡¯s exhausted. As for Mr. Grayson¡¯s follow¨Cup treatment n, that¡¯s for our professor to determine. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for my sister.¡± The crowd froze. What did she mean? Weren¡¯t these two just at each other¡¯s throats? Reba smiled again, gently tugging on Calvin¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Professor, when you left the room earlier, it was because you wanted Scarlett to take over, right? You didn¡¯t tell me how scary Madam Lewis and Emily were because you didn¡¯t want me to worry, right?¡± ¡°Aww, you and Scarlett really put on a great act. You even fooled me.¡± The hospital director, standing beside Calvin, chuckled softly. ¡°So that¡¯s how it was. Calvin, no wonder you¡¯ve always praised Scarlett so much, but today you looked so serious. You were probably worried she wouldn¡¯t seed and would make you lose face. No wonder you were so cooperative today¨Cwhen I invited you to the office, you came right away. So you were pulling me in as backup, huh? Hahaha.¡± With the director saying that, the matter was settled. Calvin had realized something was wrong and imed he couldn¡¯t treat it. Then he left the room and sent Scarlett in to take over. At the same time, he used his status to draw attention to the Lewis family¡¯s crime and bring it into the open. In short- Calvin was not only a brilliant doctor with great moral character, but he had also trained a student who kept a cool head under pressure and showed leadership. It was a win¨Cwin. Reba¡¯s eyes gleamed with calction as she yfully pouted, ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t care¨CI want you to teach me dry needling too! I want to be just like Scarlett and help you save lives!¡± And with that, everyone finally understood. ¡°So Professor Miller gave the miracle drug, and Ms. Scarlett¡¯s needling was just a supporting measure. What a perfect team. Professor Miller really is a national treasure.¡± Surrounded by praise and admiration, Calvin gradually epted this version of the ¡°truth.¡± He looked at Scarlett with satisfaction. ¡°Scarlett, your performance today was impressive. Come to my office after we return to campus. It¡¯s time I passed down the second half of the dry needling technique to you.¡± Reba¡¯s face instantly filled with envy. ¡°Scarlett, that¡¯s amazing! Your skills are really leveling up. You better teach me more from now on¨CI want to be as awesome as the professor too!¡± Not far away, Stanley¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Scarlett¡¯s performance today had far exceeded his expectations. 96 Secrets 16 Chapter 16 Shattered Illusions But so what? This time, Professor Miller had only let Scarlett step in because he wanted to protect Reba¨Cotherwise, it would¡¯ve been Reba in the spotlight, and she would¡¯ve done even better than Scarlett. It¡¯s just that Reba never defended herself. She only ever lifted Scarlett up. She was too kind. And in truth, Reba did it hoping he would see the good in Scarlett and speak well of her in front of their parents. Even if he didn¡¯t like it, he couldn¡¯t bear to let Reba feel upset. That was the only reason he¡¯d softened his tone toward Scarlett. ¡°Alright, stop standing around. Go with Professor Miller back to campus,¡± he said. ¡°And when you get back, treat Reba properly. I better not hear about you acting out again.¡± Reba quickly grabbed Stanley¡¯s arm. ¡°Stanley, don¡¯t say that. Scarlett isn¡¯t making things hard for me. She¡¯s just been dealing with some stufftely and hasn¡¯t been in a good mood.¡± Everyone watching looked even more amused. So the big public breakup with the family had only been for attention? Just topete with the real heiress? With someone like that, no matter how skilled they might be, no one would dare trust them easily. What if she used her needles to turn people into pawns for her own publicity? It might be fine with ordinary folks, but if it happened to a respected elder, it could ruin their entire reputation. Sean wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Wow. You sure are polite, huh? Ms. Scarlett hasn¡¯t even said a word, but you¡¯re out here pping your lips nonstop. What is it, some kind of Joyner family tradition to talk over her? All these righteous¨Csounding words¨Cbut when she went to the surgery wing to get her injuries treated, I didn¡¯t see you show any concern.¡± Stanley had been burning with anger after Sean¡¯s jab, but when he heard the words ¡°injuries treated,¡± an image shed in his mind¨CScarlett, covered in blood on the day she broke off ties with the family. And suddenly- An odd wave of panic and unease rose in his chest. ¡°I¡­¡± ???? judge anyone else.¡± That was a direct shot at Reba¡¯s upbringing. Stanley¡¯s face darkened. Just as he was about to snap back, Reba held him back. ¡°Stanley, don¡¯t fight. I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she turned tearfully to Sean. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted Scarlett to get back to her normal studies and life. I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else.¡± She even wiped at her tears. Lookingpletely wronged but determined to say nothing more. Sean let out a coldugh, ready to go to war with the pretentious scum¨Cwhen Calvin cut in first. ¡°This is Mr. Grayson¡¯s hospital room. Let¡¯s keep personal matters out of it. Scarlett,e with me to the director¡¯s office. We¡¯ll discuss the next steps for treatment.¡± He¡¯d made up his mind. Scarlett had made a public impression today, and that had indirectly restored his reputation too. As her teacher¨Csomeone who believed in the role of mentorship¨Che was willing to give her another chance. Scarlett looked at him, studied his self¨Crighteous face, and suddenly smiled. ¡°Professor Miller, since I¡¯ve already left theb, I won¡¯t waste any more of your time learning the second half of the dry needling method.¡± Her smile grew colder. ¡°And by the way, the dose of salvia root in your miracle drug is far too high. Use with caution.¡± At those words, Calvin¡¯s face instantly went pale. Before anyone else could react, Grayson suddenly smacked the hospital bed. ¡°ording to that herb interaction chart, salvia and astragalus root are ipatible!¡± He finally understood. Even before Professor Miller arrived, he hadn¡¯t been fully conscious, but he¡¯d still been aware of the world around him. But after taking that drug, his mind had turned hazy, like his soul was ready to leave his body. ¡°Professor Miller, were you trying to kill me?!¡± Scarlett pressed down on his shoulder. ¡°You just recovered. Don¡¯t get worked up.¡± Grayson had no choice but to lie back down, still muttering curses. ¡°Yourb¡¯s miracle drug clearly hasn¡¯t been properly tested, and you dared give it to me? I¡¯m getting awyer. I¡¯m suing you!¡± The director looked on in shock and turned to Calvin. But Calvin had alreadyposed himself, his face nk in the face of insults and usations. ¡°My conscience is clear. After all, it¡¯s my own student using me¨Cno matter how I defend myself, no one would believe me.¡± Reba¡¯s voice cracked with a sob. ¡°Professor¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that a doctor with such integrity, someone who saves lives, would be repaid with online abuse. This is awful¡­¡± ¡°What others say about me is their karma, not mine. Reba,e. We¡¯re going back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Reba tugged on Stanley¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Stanley, the professor¡¯s in a bad mood. Can you take us back?¡± Stanley finally came back to himself, then cast another suspicious nce at Scarlett. Right now, she looked perfectly fine¨Cdefinitely not like someone seriously injured and needing medical attention. So it was just like before. Pretending to be pitiful to fool everyone, just to take things away from Reba. ¡°Sure. No problem.¡± He looked away. But the memory of that day when she broke ties with the family still lingered in his mind¨Crefusing to fade. 96 Secrets 17 Chapter 17 A Price on Gratitude It weighed heavily on Stanley¡¯s mind. Maybe he really did need to clear his head. Meanwhile, the hospital director had followed Calvin out of the room. Once they were alone, the director let out a sigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that student of yours to have such a temper. I was actually thinking of making her my assistant, but it looks like I¡¯m not blessed enough for that.¡± Calvin picked up on the subtle undertone. ¡°Hey, Scully¡¯s¡­ well, because of how she¡¯s been acting, I¡¯m honestly considering whether I should even let her graduate.¡± A flicker of satisfaction crossed the director¡¯s eyes. Then Calvin pulled Reba over. ¡°Reba is far more capable than Scarlett. If you¡¯ve got errands that need running, feel free to ask her.¡± Reba chimed in smoothly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve heard the professor praise you so many times. I¡¯ve always wanted to learn from you.¡± The ttery worked like a charm¨Cthe director¡¯s mood brightened instantly. ¡°Yes, I think Reba¡¯s got great potential. If you ever need hospital resources, just let me know.¡± Reba¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back. Just don¡¯t get annoyed with meter!¡± The director chuckled and immediately had someone issue her a hospital ess pass¨Cone that allowed her to freely enter variousboratories in the hospital. If the circumstances allowed, she could even observe surgeries performed by specialists. It was the kind of privilege most medical students could only dream of. Stanley followed behind them, beaming with pride. Even without the Joyner family, Reba was still dazzling and admirable. Not like Scarlett. Even when the food was delivered right to her lips, she didn¡¯t know how to lift the fork. Compared to her, Reba was so much more sensible, so much more dependable. And now, with this pass, Reba could even support Eugene with his work as a doctor. Reba really was the Joyner family¡¯s little good¨Cluck charm. She deserved the very best the world had to offer. So there was no need to feel bad about cutting Scarlett off. She brought it on herself. That bit of frustration in his chest disappeared in an instant, and he walked ahead with a smile. Back in the hospital room- With both the director and Professor Miller gone, the others slowly began to filter out. But even outside the room, people lingered in groups, still murmuring and debating. ¡°Do you think there might be something wrong with Professor Miller¡¯s miracle drug?¡± ¡°I think so. After Scarlett pointed it out, they wouldn¡¯t let her say another word.¡± ¡°Being loud doesn¡¯t make you right. Something about this whole thing feels off.¡± ¡°But Professor Miller¡¯s a renowned alternative medicine practitioner. His prescriptions are always carefully considered. Maybe Scarlett was bribed?¡± ¡°She did break ties with her family and leave theb. Maybe she¡¯s working with Professor Miller¡¯s rivals now.¡± ¡°But that girl¡¯s eyes were clear, and she stayed calm the whole time. She doesn¡¯t seem like the type to do anything shady.¡± ¡°I was there the day she cut ties with her family. If she really had been bought off, there was no need for things to get that ugly.¡± The crowd was divided, nearly on the verge of arguing. But one thing was certain¨CScarlett¡¯s name had firmly etched itself into their minds. Inside the room- Ben¡¯swyer had arrived and officially filed charges against Madam Lewis and Emily. They also requested a re¨Cevaluation of Grayson¡¯s condition in hopes of suing Calvin as well. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, I¡¯ll never forget what you did for me,¡± Ben said solemnly. ¡°If you ever need anything, the Lewis family will be there¨Cno hesitation.¡± Dr. Carrie, wide¨Ceyed with excitement, nudged Scarlett and whispered rapidly, ¡°Girl, do you realize that¡¯s the Lewis family? Number one in the entertainment industry. They¡¯ve even got pull with the Lane family. Grab onto this!¡± Scarlett: ¡°. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, just pay me the consultation fee.¡± She was broke. Extremely broke. Chapter 17 A Price on Gratitude Finished Dr. Carrie blinked in disbelief. Did she just imagine that? Ben immediately snapped out of his daze. ¡°Look at me, getting all emotional. Ms. Scarlett, give me your ount number.¡± Scarlett grabbed a sticky note and quickly scribbled down a string of digits. ¡°Thirty thousand. Thanks.¡± Ben was stunned. ¡°Thirty thousand?¡± Scarlett thought for a second, then said seriously, ¡°I can give you a ten percent discount.¡± Ben: ¡°¡­No, I think you misunderstood me. I meant¨Chow can you charge so little?¡± Dr. Carrie: ¡°¡­¡± Damn. I don¡¯t even make thirty grand in a month! Scarlett had always charged this rate. It didn¡¯t feel strange to her. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ben: ¡°¡­¡± He wrote out a check for three million. ¡°Thirty thousand is for the treatment. The remaining two million nine hundred seventy thousand is a thank¨Cyou.¡± Scarlett replied with a calm ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Dr. Carrie sputtered, ¡°Wait¨Cshouldn¡¯t you at least pretend to hesitate?!¡± Sean nearly burst outughing, clutching his stomach as his shoulders shook. ¡°Jasper, Scully¡¯s way too adorable.¡± Jasper could tell¨CScarlett didn¡¯t hesitate because she didn¡¯t want the hassle. So she just epted it. But then he turned to Sean, his gaze gradually sharpening. ¡°Scully? You two close or something?¡± 96 Secrets 18 apter 18 Fire and Ice Sean blinked in surprise, then raised his brows and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± He¡¯d deliberately chosen to call her ¡°Scully¡± to set himself apart from the way the Joyner family addressed her. Besides, he and Scarlett had just fought on the same side. Of course we¡¯re in this together. New name, new dynamic. Jasper¡¯s voice was t, yet carried a chill that somehow made the air drop several degrees. ¡°Fine.¡± Sean shivered. ¡°Ahem¡­ I mean, what am I supposed to call her¨CGrandmaster?¡± Jasper: ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± Sean: ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With the Lewis family matter settled, Dr. Carrie reminded them, ¡°Your wound¡¯s opened again. I need to reapply the dressinge on.¡± Without giving Scarlett a chance to refuse, she dragged her back to the surgical ward. Sean tried to follow. Jasper yanked him back. ¡°We¡¯re going back to campus.¡± Sean pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m just worried Scarlett¡¯s gonna take that three million and decide she doesn¡¯t wanna be yourb rat anymore.¡± At that, Jasper paused mid¨Cstep. He wasn¡¯t a man of many words. His thoughts and perceptions were often a level above most people¡¯s, so unless necessary, he rarely exined himself. But today was an exception. ¡°She¡¯s not someone who goes back on her word.¡± Sean was left speechless. He hadn¡¯t even said Scarlett wouldn¡¯t return¨Che was just talking nonsense like usual. Why so serious? For a second there, it felt like he¡¯dmitted some unforgivable crime. At the Clubhouse This was the most exclusive, high¨Cend spot in Trenwyn. The kind of ce only the rich and powerful frequented. Connor pushed open the private room door. His buddy Rowan waved him over. ¡°Finally! The drinks are open¨Cwe¡¯ve been waiting on you.¡± Noticing Connor still had his coat slung over his arm, Rowan nced behind him with surprise. ¡°Huh? Scarlett¡¯s not here?¡± Usually at gatherings like this, Scarlett would always show up, worried Connor¡¯s drinking might trigger his stomach problems. She¡¯d be by his side, tending to everything. Right now, she should¡¯ve been the one holding his coat and carrying the expensive liquor¨Cbasically, like a personal maid from ancient times. Even when Connor snapped at her or flirted openly with waitresses in front of her, she never got upset. Rowan still remembered that time Connor got drunk, mistook Reba for Scarlett, and got into the wrong car¨Cleaving Scarlett behind in the pouring rain. She couldn¡¯t get a ride. And none of them offered to help, too busyughing. She ended up walking ten kilometers to the Jude estate, waited until she confirmed Connor was safe and sleeping, and only then walked back to school in the rain. He had been the one who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and had his driver take her. So even when she broke off the engagement at the birthday banquet, everyone figured it was just a tantrum¨Cthat she¡¯d be crying and begging for forgiveness within the hour. ¡°You two haven¡¯t made up yet?¡± Rowan looked baffled, then smirked. ¡°Come on, Scarlett probably just went to get something for you, right? You¡¯re trying to mess with us.¡± The rest of their crew burst outughing. Connor¡¯s expression darkened, cold air radiating from his body. He threw his coat onto the couch and sat down heavily. ¡°Make up? Seriously? She calls off the engagement just like that and expects me toe running back? She should remember her ce.¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯ve been with Scarlett for years. You really feel nothing?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s actually upset this time. That fire was serious¨Cshe got hurt. She¡¯s probably still shaken up.¡± Connor frowned. ¡°What fire?¡± Rowan, now realizing Scarlett really hadn¡¯t told him, closed the door and leaned against the frame. He pulled up a news article on his phone and tossed it over. ¡°Her apartment caught fire. News says it was arson. Luckily, firefighters arrived in time. Only a few people were injured.¡± ¡°You sure she didn¡¯te crying back because she¡¯s seriously hurt? Maybe she¡¯s just hiding it from you. Maybe this time, you should be the one to apologize.¡± So that call during the birthday party¡­ it hadn¡¯t been about fighting with Reba. She¡¯d really been asking for help. Connor suddenly felt something in his chest tighten. His brows knitted together. His body moved on instinct¨Che almost stood up to go find her and get the truth. But then Bodger scoffed. He¡¯d always looked down on Scarlett¡¯s background, and now he couldn¡¯t even pretend to care about her being hurt. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Fire station¡¯s nearby. They got there fast. She probably just got spooked, that¡¯s all.¡± His words snapped Connor out of it. If she¡¯d really been hurt badly, she would¡¯ve been rushed to the hospital. All that blood? Probably someone else¡¯s. And even if she was injured, it was probably just a few scrapes and bruises. Nothing a Band¨CAid couldn¡¯t fix. Connor¡¯s eyes glinted with mockery. 96 Secrets 19 hapter 19 Sweet Tears and Sour Hearts Scarlett faked illness, cut ties with her family just to make a scene, and now she was clinging to some washed¨Cup senior? How perfect. Did she really not understand that what mattered most now was getting his mother¡¯s forgiveness? He¡¯d spoiled her too much before. Turning a statusless orphan into a high¨Csociety heiress. Well- It was time to let her stew. Let her see just how little she actually mattered. Once the world beat her down, she¡¯de crawling back, sobbing and begging him for forgiveness. ¡°Enough!¡± Connor snapped, frowning as he raised his ss. Amber liquid clinked against ice, catching the light with a cold gleam. ¡°We broke up. Don¡¯t bring her up in front of me again.¡± The whole room fell silent. Rowan gave a sheepish grin. ¡°Alright, alright¨Cdrink up!¡± Three rounds of drinkster- A knock came at the door. A server leaned in. ¡°Excuse me, a Ms. Scarlett is asking if she maye in?¡± They were all a little buzzed, and hearing that name lit up the room instantly. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s just now showing up? That¡¯s a record.¡± ¡°Connor, you gotta punish her properly or she¡¯ll never learn.¡± ¡°She should drink three shots as penalty.¡± ¡°No, no¨Cmake her stand by the trash can at the door for thirty minutes, likest time.¡± ¡°I liked the cigarette¨Cash¨Con¨Cthe¨Cface one best.¡± ¡°Better yet, make her chew on ice cubes! I recorded thatst time and sent it to my girlfriend¨Cshe stopped arguing with me for a week.¡± Connor chuckled coldly. Guess sucking up to that senior hadn¡¯t gone so smoothly. So now she¡¯d realized life wasn¡¯t so easy after all? He was nning to ignore her for a while longer, but then remembered she¡¯d gone through a traumatic fire. Maybe this time, he¡¯d let it slide. Still, it irritated him that he kept going soft on her¨Cthat¡¯s probably why she had the nerve to dump him. ¡°Let her in,¡± he said tly. Seeing he wasn¡¯t angry, Rowan quickly waved at the server. Then he nudged Connor¡¯s arm. ¡°She came all the way here. Come on, at least smile a little. Don¡¯t scare her off.¡± Connor scoffed. ¡°Depends on how she behaves.¡± Rowan took that as approval and grinned, heading for the door. But the moment he opened it, he froze. ¡°Reb¡­ Reba?¡± Reba stood in a flowing white dress, her long hair draped over her shoulders. A diamond charm sparkled on her white Chanel clutch under the sharp lighting, making her look ethereal. But the monochrome color scheme also gave her a quiet elegance. Hearing the name, Connor shot up and rushed over, his face full of concern. ¡°Reba? What are you doing here?¡± Reba looked up and locked eyes with his worried expression. Her eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Connor, can you help Scarlett? Please?¡± Connor gently took her arm and led her inside. He turned off the music, waved for tea and desserts to be brought in, and finally asked, ¡°Did she make youe plead for her? I already told you¨Cyou have to learn how to say no.¡± Reba shook her head, tears shimmering. ¡°She didn¡¯t make mee. I wanted to.¡± Her sweet, fragile demeanor tugged hard at his heartstrings. His voice rose, agitated. ¡°She¡¯s been bullying you for so long, it¡¯s second nature to her now! Even after breaking ties, she¡¯s still pushing you like this!¡± And to think, he¡¯d actually considered giving Scarlett another chance. Women like her deserved to be chewed up by society. Reba dabbed her eyes and clutched his hand tightly. ¡°Connor, Scarlett saw my professor helping me with my thesis and thought he didn¡¯t care about her anymore. She got upset and¡­¡± She bit her lip. As if she didn¡¯t want to speak ill of her sister. But if she didn¡¯t say something, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help Scarlett. So she lowered her voice and went
  1. on.
¡°Scarlett publicly imed the professor¡¯s medicine didn¡¯t work¡­ and said some awful things about Stanley The professor kicked her out of theb, and Stanley refused to help her anymore. Connor¡­¡± She gently shook his hand, her soft fingertips brushing against his palm like a feather, sending a strange ache straight to his chest. He nearly exploded with anger. He wanted nothing more than to drag Scarlett over here and make her apologize to Reba. But he held back, afraid his rage would scare her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he said, fumbling to grab some tissues and wipe her tears. ¡°Connor, can you help rent ab for Scarlett? She¡¯s almost done with her thesis. I just¡­ I don¡¯t want her research to be cut off halfway.¡± Her tears kept falling, like they¡¯d never stop. One dropnded right on the back of his hand¨Cdrip¨Cas if it hit him right in the heart. His protective instinct surged again,ced with frustration. ¡°If you¡¯re not helping her, then I sure as hell won¡¯t. We¡¯re broken up. She¡¯s no one to me now.¡± Bodger scoffed from the side. ¡°She embarrassed her mentor in public¨Cwhat did she think was gonna happen?¡± ¡°And now she can¡¯t face the consequences, so she pushes you toe beg on her behalf? Reba, you¡¯re way too kind!¡± 96 Secrets 20 hapter 20 Knives Behind Kindness Reba¡¯s tear¨Cfilled eyes dropped sorrowfully, and fresh tears streamed down her face. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see Scarlett unable to graduate.¡± Bodger scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s from some backwater town with no background. If she can¡¯t graduate, she deserves it!¡± ¡°Reba, you¡¯re too naive. You don¡¯t understand how cruel people can be.¡± ¡°If Connor helps her and she turns around and says she wants to break off the engagement again, he¡¯ll be a joke all over again. Would you really let that happen?¡± Reba froze. Her tears hung on hershes. It was clear she hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. She didn¡¯t want Scarlett to lose her future¨Cbut she didn¡¯t want Connor to be embarrassed either. She looked torn, heartbroken¨Cabsolutely pitiful. ¡°Alright, stop teasing her.¡± Connor sat off to the side, face cold. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¨CScarlett and I have nothing to do with each other. Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again!¡± ¡°And another thing-¡± He nced at Rowan, who¡¯d stayed quiet all this time, and added sternly, ¡°If she asks any of you for help, you¡¯re not to give it. Or we¡¯re done.¡± A gleam of satisfaction flickered in Reba¡¯s eyes, and she let out a quiet breath. At the hospital, Scarlett had severed ties with Calvin. And now, she herself had shut down Scarlett¡¯sst avenue of support. Without ab to run simtions, Scarlett¡¯s little test mice might as well be dead. And without those mice¡­ She¡¯d love to see how Scarlett nned to continuepeting with her on cancer treatment research. Connor¡¯s gazended on her again, just as she teared up once more. ¡°But all her hard work will be wasted. She¡¯ll be devastated¡­ I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Connor looked into her red¨Crimmed eyes and grew even more furious. ¡°She brought this on herself!¡± Bodger sneered. ¡°Scarlett only got a few awards before because her mentor gave her all the resources. But once Reba came to theb, he clearly started favoring her. Scarlett lost her edge and got bitter. Now she finally knows she¡¯s nothing special. I¡¯m actually looking forward to it.¡± Rowan frowned. ¡°Looking forward to what?¡± Bodger leaned back in the couch. ¡°To the academic exchange conference in a couple weeks. I wanna see her show up with a bunch of dead mice and publicly humiliate herself in front of the entire researchmunity!¡± Heughed at his own joke.* ¡°That woman dumped Connor and humiliated him at his own party. Now it¡¯s her turn to get destroyed. She¡¯s just getting what she deserves.¡± The room filled withughter. Reba anxiously stomped her foot. ¡°Connor, don¡¯t be like that. I¡­ Scarlett¡­¡± Connor didn¡¯t stop his friends. Instead, he gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Reba, this ce is too loud. Let me take you home, okay?¡± Reba looked hesitant, like she was still concerned about Scarlett¨Cbut not wanting to reject his kind offer, she finally nodded with a conflicted expression. But inside, she was thrilled. Connor had once told her in confidence: Three months ago, the Jude family had happened to connect with one of the most powerful families in Jandale¨Cthe Lane family. The Lane family had taken a strong interest in working with them, and a special representative would soon visit to negotiate a major deal. If the Jude family could secure this project, they would rise to a new level¨Cand finally break into Jandale¡¯s elite circle. If she could hold on to Connor¡¯s heart, her socialwork would grow too. And if she managed tond a top¨Ctier man like Mr. Fletcher? Perfect. If not, Connor wasn¡¯t a bad fallback. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold.¡± As they walked out of the clubhouse, a gust of wind blew through. She shivered. Without hesitation, Connor took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, hesitant and shy¨Cbut unable to resist his overbearing charm. Connor affectionately tapped her nose. ¡°What are you thanking me for? Let¡¯s go¨Cget in the car.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After dropping Reba off, Connor headed straight to his office to deal with urgentpany matters, politely declining her invitation to dinner at the Joyner home. His assistant, Haynes, handed him a folder. ¡°Sir, the Lane family¡¯s representative replied. After reviewing our proposal, they¡¯ve confirmed their visit. They¡¯ll be arriving in Trenwyn in about two weeks.¡± ¡°They said we can keep developing the project proposal. They¡¯re hoping for a long¨Cterm coboration with the Gu Corporation.¡± Connor grinned and mmed his hand on the table in excitement. Right now, the Gu Corporation and the Jiang Group were neck and neck. But if theynded a deal with the Lane family, Gu Corp would shoot straight to the top. ¡°Great. Tell the nning department to work overtime. I want the next draft ASAP!¡± It should¡¯ve been straightforward. But Haynes hesitated, looking troubled. ¡°Sir, to satisfy the Lane family, we went through hundreds of draft proposals. In the end, it was Ms. Scarlett who personally restructured everything. That¡¯s what secured the deal.¡± Even thinking about those long nights made his soul ache. Secrets 21 Chapter 21 Unspoken Debt and Hungry Truths ¡°And this proposal¡­ it¡¯s Ms. Scarlett¡¯s work. Only she truly understands the core framework. If we want to expand on it, we¡¯ll need her help.¡± Back when they first created it, over a hundred people in the nning department worked around the clock for a month¨Cand still couldn¡¯t match what Scarlett had produced in just an hour. Of course, the key issue was- Even if the entire department gave it their all, they couldn¡¯t reach her level of precision and sophistication. Still, given Connor¡¯s rtionship with Scarlett, this should have been solvable with a single phone call. But then¡­ Haynes suddenly realized something. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ after the breakup, would she really help now?¡± Connor flipped through the proposal again. Every concept and execution n was clearlyid out¨Cadaptable, innovative, and targeted at multiple demographics. It was undeniably high¨Cquality work. Scarlett really did have talent. Unfortunately¡­ The image of Reba¡¯s tearful face shed through his mind, and frustration crept into his chest. ¡°I said, tell the nning department to figure it out! I¡¯m not paying them to sit around and collect dust!¡± He refused to believe he couldn¡¯tnd the Lane project without Scarlett. Scarlett returned to Jasper¡¯sb, only to find that he¡¯d arrived earlier than her. He was seated by the window, reviewing experiment data. The robotic cat stretched and yawned. When it saw her, a current seemed to flicker through its amber¨Clit eyes. It immediately leapt into her arms. Its tiny paw pointed toward the cage of white mice nearby. Today, the cat had protected its crew of little garbage babies! Its face carried a touch of smug pride. Scarlett gently rubbed its fuzzy head, eyeing it with curiosity¨Cwas this cat developing sentience? Even a real cat wouldn¡¯t be able to express its emotions this smoothly. And she couldn¡¯t help but be impressed once again by Jasper¡¯s technological genius. She took a slow breath and spoke softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± It looked like she was addressing the cat¨Cbut her words were for Jasper. There was no way what happened at the hospital had just been a coincidence. Jasper didn¡¯t even lift his head. His voice was calm and detached. ¡°Same reason you protect your mice.¡± The implication was clear. You protect your test subjects. Would you expect them to thank you? She took a few steps closer. That was when she noticed¨Che was analyzing human brainwave data. It made her think again about the missing corpses in the morgue¡­ ¡°Mr. Fletcher, do you only have this oneb?¡± Jasper set down his pen and slowly looked over at her. Sunlight poured through the window- But somehow, it stopped just short of reaching him. As if he were the sole operator of some grand cosmic mechanism. Like the depths of a frozen sea in winter¨Cimpossible to read. ¡°How many do you want?¡± Following his gaze, Scarlett looked down at her own left forearm. The wound had split open again, bleeding steadily. She quickly covered it. Jasper¡¯s look had said enough. Not strong enough? Then don¡¯t ask questions you can¡¯t handle the answers to. Chapter 21 Unspoken Debt and Hungry Truths But the more she wasn¡¯t supposed to know, the more curican the became Still, curiosity couldn¡¯t trump survival. She returned to her own workstation and resumed recording, her experiment Eas The results were promising The cancer cells were disappearing at an elerating rate. That meant her approach was working She needed to start preparing the clinical¨Cgrade drug ahead of schedule¨Cready for trial application If the clinical trials seeded, then cancer would no longer be a death sentence. Time passed quickly. Before she realized it, it was alreadyte afternoon. And her stomach growled loudly at the worst possible time. In the quietb, the sound echoed like a deration. Scarlett quickly covered her stomach, but then rxed. It was human nature, after all. Her awkward expression cased, and she let her hand fall Then she rested her chin in her hand and looked over at the man who¡¯d paid her no attention all day. With the fading light, he had turned on the deskmp. But the data in his hand had changed¨Cfrom scientific charts to a fully English sci¨Cfi romance novel So even the cold, logical tech genius read love stories in his downtime. Her voice was low andzy, worn out after the long day. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, does working in yourbe with a meal n?¡± Jasper paused, then set the book aside and looked over at her. Her face was pale and delicate, propped on one hand, a faint smile ying in her eyes. She looked rxed¨Cclearly the experiment had gone well. ¡°You should know,¡± he said, ¡°you haven¡¯t exactly been working for my Scarlett stood up and stretchedzily. ¡°If this experiment seeds, yourb will be world¨Cfamous. Think of my time here as an investment on your part¨Ca form of early PR.¡± Finished She knew better than to ask what shouldn¡¯t be asked. But if he truly had secrets to hide, he wouldn¡¯t want theb to be famous. Jasper stood as well. ¡°That logic is¡­ passable.¡± He headed toward theb entrance and sent a message to Sean to join them for dinner. Sean burst in a momentter, breathless and confused. ¡°Oh my god, Jasper, are you possessed or something? You¡¯re actually being nice and invited me to dinner?¡± Secrets 22 Chapter 22 Soup, Shadows, and Strange Behavior Back in the day, once Jasper buried himself in research, he could go three days without eating or sleeping. When the project ended, everyone else copsed from exhaustion, but Jasper would still be perfectly fine -and somehow attend two more tech symposiums afterward. So for this iron man of a scientist to suddenly bring up something as mundane as ¡°dinner¡°¡­ was almost disturbing. And then, as if that wasn¡¯t shocking enough, Sean saw Scarlett following them out of theb, looking like she was in a rush. ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯m starving!¡± With her acting so impatient, surely Jasper would scold her and tell her to get lost. But the next second- Car keys flew through the air andnded in Sean¡¯s hands. Jasper: ¡°Go start the car.¡± Sean¡¯s heart turned into a screaming rubber chicken. This wasn¡¯t logical. This wasn¡¯t real. Inside the car. The front passenger seat was filled with gaming gear, so Scarlett and Jasper both sat in the back. Sean fully expected Jasper to refuse. He¡¯d seen firsthand just how impossibly picky the man was. But to his absolute disbelief, Mr. Fletcher opened the back door without a word and got in. Too many surprises today. Sean was starting to wonder if he was dreaming. He couldn¡¯t help it- He pinched himself. Ouch. He kept quiet and gripped the steering wheel tighter. A pleasant scent drifted from the car¡¯s air freshener, slowly rxing everyone inside. Scarlett leaned back casually, cracked the window open, and let the breeze wash over her face as she rested her eyes. Her ck hair flowed like silk in the wind, breaking the light into scattered shadows. Each glimmer bent reality¨Cchaotic, irregr, yet somehow harmonious, without w. Her face sat perfectly at the center of that strange, shifting light. The glowyered over itself again and again, making her features appear even more delicate, more sculpted. Suddenly, Jasper opened a small drawer beside him and pulled out a notebook and pen. He bowed his head slightly, and the scratch of the pen echoed softly in the silence. Before long, a three¨Cdimensional figure formed on the page¨Cmade of light and shadow. He frowned for a moment, nced at Scarlett again- Then his brow gradually rxed. His fingers twitched slightly. Now the figure had a circuit diagram next to it. When he added the final stroke, a rare flicker of satisfaction passed through his eyes. Scarlett had drifted off without even realizing it. She only stirred when Sean hit the brakes and called out, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She slowly opened her eyes. It was rare for her to fall asleep in an unfamiliar setting. But today had been an exception. The air freshener didn¡¯t seem tampered with¨Cshe could only me her fatigue. Outside the car, she looked up at the restaurant¡¯s d¨¦cor. Not bad. It was the top¨Crated five¨Cstar restaurant in Trenwyn¨Cshe¡¯d only been here once before. That time had been to celebrate Reba¡¯s schrship win. The bitter irony was that she¡¯d dared to question whether Reba had stolen her research notes¨Cand the Joyner family forced her to host the dinner. Back then, she¡¯d been foolish enough to think she¡¯d misunderstood Reba. So she¡¯d paid for everything out of pocket. 214 The bonus she earned from her experiment disappeared in one night. Thinking back, she wished she could time travel just to p some sense into herself. Sean, as usual, ordered a full spread of the restaurant¡¯s best dishes¡ªhe made it a personal mission to try the finest food in every city he visited. Scarlett was truly starving and ignored their conversationpletely, focused solely on eating. But she hid it well¨Cher movements graceful andposed, as if she were simply savoring each bite like a connoisseur. In reality, the Joyner family had punished her so many times for eating ¡°improperly¡± that elegance had been ingrained into her very bones. Still¡­ she was kind of choking a little. Jasper waved over the waiter and, shockingly, ordered soup. Sean was stunned again. Was this really the same guy who only drank in water and never touched soup? When the soup arrived, Jasper didn¡¯t even touch it. But Scarlett helped herself to two small bowls. Something felt off. But he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. Scarlett could tell she was being stared at. She looked up and locked eyes with Sean, who was eyeing her like a scientist observing an experiment. Had she eaten too fast? ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± With that, she turned and walked off, shutting the door behind her without hesitation. Only then did Jasper finally serve himself a bowl of soup and give it a taste. ¡°Not bad. You can tell your old man this ce is worth acquiring.¡± Sean snapped out of it and lit up. ¡°Got it!¡± But a momentter, suspicion crept into his eyes again. Both of them hade to Trenwyn for different reasons¨CJasper to push through a tech bottleneck, and Sean to assess local markets. It¡¯d been nearly a month. Finished Chapter 22 Soup, Shadows, and Strange Behavior Sean had been eyeing this restaurant for a while, thinking it had investment potential. But he worried if it failed post¨Cacquisition, his old man would beat him into aa with his cane. That¡¯s why he¡¯d begged Jasper to help assess the ce. Too bad Jasper rarely gave out opinions. Sean had begged, pestered, even pulled every trick he could think of¨Cnothing worked. So why now? Why was Jasper suddenly so generous with his approval? If Jasper wasn¡¯t usually so reliable, Sean might¡¯ve thought he was setting him up. 96 Secrets 23 Chapter 23 Inspiration and Intuition. Forget it. Sean was tempted to press for answers, but knowing Jasper¡¯s sharp tongue, he figured it was safer to keep his doubts to himself. Worst case, if his grandfather asked about the restaurant deal, he¡¯d just say it was Jasper¡¯s idea. And if it actually lost money? He could always crash at Jasper¡¯s ce for a while. He¡¯d been eyeing that massive estate of his for ages anyway. ¡°Wrap it up. We¡¯ll be leaving Trenwyn in two weeks.¡± Sean blinked. ¡°What?¡± He still had several local restaurants left to try! But then it hit him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this ce had great people and energy, and you wanted to break through your bottleneck here? And what about those lectures you promised the university president? You can¡¯t just bail.¡± Jasper set down his bowl, fingers tapping the table rhythmically. ¡°Fourteen days. Five lectures. That¡¯s enough time.¡± ¡°Wait¨Cwhat about your breakthrough?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already got a spark of inspiration.¡± Sean nearly leapt out of his chair. His eyes went wide. ¡°What? When?!¡± ¡°Just now.¡± Sean froze, blinking. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± He squinted suspiciously. ¡°Jasper, if you¡¯re gonna make something up, at leaste up with a better excuse.¡± They¡¯de to the restaurant straight from theb. No detours. Nothing strange. How exactly had inspiration struck? Jasperdled himself another bowl of soup. ¡°Believe it or don¡¯t.¡± Sean scoffed. Not a chance. What, did Jasper think he was stupid? If breakthroughs were that easy, the world would be full of geniuses. In the bathroom, Scarlett washed her hands and nced at her reflection in the mirror. It had only been two days since she left the Joyner family. But the dark circles under her eyes had already lightened a bit. No doubt about it¨Ca woman needs the right soil to grow and thrive. ¡°Miss, you dropped your hair clip.¡± Next to her stood a little girl in a pink princess dress, holding up a blue hairpin. Her tiny, doll¨Clike face had soft dimples, and her big round eyes sparkled like grapes in sunlight. Instantly adorable. ¡°Thank you.¡± Scarlett epted the hair clip. She¡¯d bought it years ago, after seeing Stanley give Reba a diamond- studded one. She¡¯d felt a twinge of envy. But instead of asking the Joyners for anything, she had gone to a small shop and bought a simr clip for a few bucks¨Cthen embedded it with ab¨Cgrown blue diamond she¡¯d cultivated herself. The result looked even better than the original. Later, Reba falsely used her of stealing, nearly taking the clip by force. Scarlett had to fight hard to prove the gem was synthetic before they let it go. That incident left a mark on her. To this day, it was the only piece of jewelry she had ever made or bought for herself. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really pretty.¡± The little girl tilted her head, her ribbon bobbing as she beamed up at Scarlett. Too cute¨Canyone would want to ruffle her hair. Scarlett smiled. ¡°You¡¯re even prettier than I am.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up like stars. Just then, her mother arrived. She greeted Scarlett politely and was about to take the child away. But Scarlett called out, stopping her. ¡°Miss, your daughter needs treatment. Sooner rather thanter.¡± Wendy Yale¡¯s warm expression turned icy in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ll let that slide since my daughter seemed to like you, but watch what you say. Words have consequences.¡± Her powerful aura filled the room, chilling the air around them. Scarlett nodded. ¡°I understand. But her condition is serious. If you treat it early, there¡¯s still time. If you wait-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Wendy snapped, and the bodyguards posing as bystanders began to move toward them. Her daughter was off¨Climits. And if this woman didn¡¯t understand a polite warning, Wendy had no problem teaching her a lesson. ¡°Scarlett!¡± Sean had been waiting forever. When Scarlett didn¡¯t return, he went looking¨Conly to find her still near the restroom over an hourter. His voice cut through the tension, halting the guards. Everyone recognized him: Sean, the golden boy of the Jandale Qin family. Even Wendy paused, taken aback. ¡°Sean?¡± He jogged over and stood beside Scarlett, then turned at the familiar voice. ¡°Wendy? What brings you to Trenwyn?¡± She studied him for a moment, then nced at Scarlett again. ¡°Visiting my father.¡± Sean nodded. Her father was the president of Scarlett¡¯s university and lived here most of the year. ¡°And this must be your niece. Come on, call me Uncle.¡± The little girl pouted and raised her chin in defiance. But her sulky look only made her even cuter¨Cimpossible to resist. Wendy sighed and waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡± She hugged the child tighter, frowned, and said, ¡°Keep your people in line.¡± With that, she turned and left. Secrets 24 Chapter 24 Root and Rot When did Wendy get so cold? Sean looked confused and turned to Scarlett. ¡°Did you say something to her?¡± Scarlett answered honestly. ¡°Her daughter doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± He nearly dropped to his knees then and there. Come on, she really went and said that?! Wendy was a notorious mama bear! ¡°Honestly, the fact that you made it out alive might be a miracle.¡± At the university. Calvin brought Reba into the president¡¯s office. Wayne was a busy man. He¡¯d dedicated years to cultivating top talent and even mentored a few grad students himself. At Trenwyn University¨Cone of the top institutions in the country¨Cyou had to be the best of the best to even get a meeting with him. ¡°Look, this is the star pupil I told you about.¡± Calvin praised Reba like she was heaven¨Csent, even iming that Professor Hamilton¡¯s prized prot¨¦g¨¦ James hade to poach her. Wayne¡¯s face lit up as he looked kindly at Reba. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll authorize a special pass for her to ess the herb repository. I¡¯m counting on you both to shine at the uing medical symposium!¡± Calvinughed heartily and urged Reba to go study right away. He stayed behind. After a couple sips of tea, he sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I debated for a while, but I decided to forward this email to you.¡± Wayne raised his brows, then opened his inbox and scanned the document. ¡°You want to expel this student named Scarlett?¡± The name rang a bell¨Che vaguely remembered she¡¯d once brought in several awards for the school. Calvin let out a pained smile. ¡°I misjudged her. She¡¯s framed fellow students before, but now she¡¯s even out there ying doctor without credentials, ruining the school¡¯s reputation. The evidence is solid. I can¡¯t protect her anymore.¡± Wayne read the files and mmed the desk in anger. ¡°A student with no morals deserves to be kicked out! Standard procedure takes three days-¡± he pped the table again, voice rising, ¡°¡ªbut I¡¯ll fast¨Ctrack it. She¡¯ll be expelled by tomorrow!¡± Calvin didn¡¯t look pleased¨Cjust relieved. Finally, a nagging thorn had been pulled out. No more stains on his name or reputation. ¡°I¡¯ve been away too much these past couple years,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t keep a close enough eye on her behavior. It¡¯s my fault too.¡± After firing off a disciplinary email, Wayne personally poured him another cup of water. ¡°Some people are just rotten to the core. Even if you were there, it might not have changed anything. But what matters is that you took action and cleaned house. Getting rid of a cancer like Scarlett? That¡¯s a good thing. If you¡¯re feeling guilty, maybe get her a job in her hometown. That¡¯d be more than generous.¡± Calvin took a sip of tea, nodding with feigned sorrow. ¡°They say there are cold¨Chearted students, but no cold¨Chearted mentors.¡± Wayne nodded solemnly. ¡°Go get some rest. The school¡¯s still counting on your team to make a ssh at the symposium.¡± They chatted a bit longer before Wayne left work and headed home. Dinner was already prepared by his daughter and granddaughter. The moment he stepped through the door, the smell made him smile. He scooped his granddaughter up and lifted her high, wheezing with the effort but glowing with joy. A picture¨Cperfect family moment. Until halfway through dinner¨Chis granddaughter suddenly clutched her chest, her face draining of color and turning purple. ¡°Dora!¡± Wendy¡¯s face twisted in panic as she scrambled to call an ambnce. Night had fallen. Scarlett, full and satisfied, popped a digestion pill after getting home. She received an email asking for an update on the missing body. Her reply: ¡°None.¡± She went to her room and burrowed under the covers. In the middle of the night- Headlights suddenly lit up the quiet street. A convoy of ck, bulletproof vehicles pulled up. Dozens of well¨Ctrained bodyguards filed out silently and began climbing the stairs. They stopped in front of Scarlett¡¯s door. The moment those cars had arrived, Scarlett¡¯s eyes had snapped open. In the dark, her gaze was sharp and alert. But she didn¡¯t move. Her breathing didn¡¯t change either. The doorknob- There was the faintest sound. She closed her eyes again, her mind racing. Reba had set that fire. Scarlett had given the police the first lead after she was rescued. The arsonist would be caught soon enough. The truth woulde out. Reba had some tricks up her sleeve, sure. But she didn¡¯t have ess to this level of hardware¨Cnot even the Joyner family did. This was something else. Something bigger. She had been about to slip out of bed and hide, to wait and see what happened- But then came a burst of noise from outside the door. A brief scuffle. Maybe two minutes at most. Then, silence. She heard weapons being holstered. Followed by a knock at her door. Secrets 25 Chapter 25 Middle of the Night, Life on the Line ¡°Is Ms. Scarlett here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. Please open the door, Ms. Scarlett.¡± Scarlett narrowed her eyes. Emergency? She quickly changed into something more practical and opened the door. Outside stood a group of bodyguards in ck, a hint of deference in their posture. ¡°Apologies for the disturbance, Ms. Scarlett. Pleasee with us.¡± Scarlett nced at the weapon cases on their belts and wisely nodded. ¡°Fine, but I want to know why.¡± The leader hesitated briefly. Then, remembering the urgent phone call that had halted their previous approach, he answered immediately. ¡°It¡¯s the little girl you diagnosed earlier today.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t hesitate again. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Late at night, the headlights of the convoy pierced through the dark like des. They sped into a high¨Cend private hospital. In the pediatric wing, Wayne was pacing restlessly, his brows drawn so tight they looked like they might snap in frustration. Usually poised and powerful, Wendy now leaned against the wall, tear¨Cstreaked and fragile. Several pediatric specialists huddled nearby, urgently discussing possible treatments. Jasper and Sean were there, too. But the two of them remained cold and distant, as if all this had nothing to do with them. Then came hurried footsteps from the entrance. Scarlett walked in front, stepping into the hall and removing her ck baseball cap. Her sleek, glossy hair tumbled over her shoulders like silk. Inished Her pale face was calm and collected, with not even a trace of panic. Those obsidian eyes slowly turned toward Wendy. Sean suddenly stood up. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± It really was her! Because of Jasper¡¯s distant rtion to the Yuwen family¨Cand the fact that they were all in Trenwyn- they¡¯d both been woken in the middle of the night and had lent out some men. Said they needed to fetch a miracle doctor. Sean hadn¡¯t thought much of it and sent them along. But then his men had messaged him¨Csomething wasn¡¯t right with the location. When he checked, it turned out to be Scarlett¡¯s apartment. He¡¯d immediately called to make sure they invited her properly, not forced her out! Still, there were thousands living in thatplex. He couldn¡¯t be sure it was her. But now, seeing her here, his concern returned. He turned to nce at Jasper. Jasper was still seated calmly on the bench. His ck trousers were impably pressed, just like his expression¨Ccold as ice. But in that moment- There was something sharper in the air around him. A chilling, deadly edge that made people instinctively recoil. Strangely, Sean felt a wave of reassurance and sat back down. Right. Jasper and I are both here. Even if Scarlett blows a hole in the sky, we¡¯ll be able to handle it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her! That¡¯s her!¡± Wendy quickly wiped her tears, her demeanor snapping back into its usual cold pride in an instant. Though her phoenix¨Cshaped eyes were still red, her aura waspletely restored. She moved with urgency, yet every step was precise and powerful. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said my daughter didn¡¯t have long to live!¡± 214 The room fell silent. Everyone turned to stare at Scarlett with stunned expressions. If the person before them had been a wrinkled old crone, they might¡¯ve even praised her for keen insight. But- She was too young. That doll¨Clike face made people question if she was even of legal age. Even Wayne, who was usually measured, felt his daughter hadpletely lost it. ¡°You said someone diagnosed Dora? I thought you meant some top¨Ctier doctor!¡± He looked Scarlett over again. Hmm? She seemed familiar. He just couldn¡¯t ce her. Judging by her age, she was probably a freshman from his university¨Cmaybe someone he¡¯d seen at an orientation event. The fury on his face visibly spiked. ¡°You¡¯re a medical student at Trenwyn, aren¡¯t you?¡± Scarlett remained calm and nodded. She knew the president¨Che¡¯d handed her more than a few awards over the years. ¡°You think just because you¡¯ve learned a bit of theory, you can go around pretending to be a doctor? What year are you? Who¡¯s your department head?¡± Scarlett had been yanked out of bed in the middle of the night. Her patience was thin to begin with. Out of respect for the president, she had been holding back. But now, the irritation was rising fast. ¡°Scarlett. Third¨Cyear grad student. Currently¡­¡± She raised her eyes. And locked gazes with the man sitting on the bench. ¡°¡­no department head.¡± Just Mr. Fletcher overseeing her work. ¡°Scarlett? That name sounds familiar.¡± Wayne pped his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re that Scarlett¡ªthe one who ndered her peers and disgraced the school?¡± Just thinking of what Calvin had said earlier sent his temper ring again. He immediately barked at the guards nearby, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Throw her out!¡± A student with no morals, standing here ying games¨Che was furious. The bodyguards stepped forward- Scarlett was just about to be dragged out. Secrets 26 Chapter 26 A Gamble for Life Scarlett remained perfectly calm. She slowly turned to Wendy. ¡°That little girl doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± Then she turned and walked away without looking back. She studied medicine, not magic. If they wasted any more time, there¡¯d be no saving that child. ¡°Wait!¡± A wave of dread swept over Wendy. She looked at the doctors still huddled in discussion over treatment ns. Something suddenly came over her. She shoved past the bodyguards and caught Scarlett by the wrist. ¡°How sure are you?¡± Her fierce attitude waspletely gone, reced by the desperation of a mother clinging to hope. ¡°It was a hundred percent. Now it¡¯s more like eighty or ny.¡± Wayne exploded. ¡°I thought expelling you was a bit much, but I didn¡¯t realize how delusional you were. Making reckless ims like that¨CI¡¯ll tell you now, your expulsion notice will be delivered first thing tomorrow morning. You are banned from the campus for good!¡± Sean moved to step in, but Jasper stopped him. The serious look on Jasper¡¯s face made Sean pause. Right. Scarlett was still injured. Why was she even here trying to help when there was nothing in it for her? So she gets expelled? Who cares? There were other ces she could go. He could find her a better school himself. Sean gave his men a look, silently instructing them to make sure Scarlett got home safe. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, I¡¯m begging you¨Cplease save my daughter!¡± Wendy had clearly made up her mind. She gripped Scarlett¡¯s wrist tightly, refusing to let go. Wayne looked horrified. ¡°Wendy!¡± ¡°Dad, Dora¡¯s dying. Do these experts you brought in have a solution yet?¡± The specialists still discussing treatment fell silent. They couldn¡¯t even find the cause. How could they offer a cure? Wayne¡¯s face darkened. ¡°But she¡¯s just a kid¡­ she¡¯s-¡± ¡°Dad¡­ just treat a dead horse like a live one. Please.¡± Wendy¡¯s voice cracked. She was breaking down. Wayne knew how strong¨Cwilled his daughter was. If she was showing this side of herself, it meant she¡¯d reached her limit. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°She can go in¨Cbut I¡¯m staying in the room.¡± Wendy nodded immediately and dragged Scarlett toward the emergency room. Wayne followed closely behind. ¡°Jasper, shouldn¡¯t we go too?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help worrying about Scarlett. But Jasper made no move to follow. ¡°My test subject. No one else touches her.¡± Sean didn¡¯t get it at first. It took a while before the realization hit¨Cand he pped his thigh. Of course. Some of Jasper¡¯s people had joined the team sent to bring the miracle doctor. If Scarlett had resisted, they would¡¯ve protected her. But she came willingly. That meant she wanted to help. They didn¡¯t need to intervene¨Cjust make sure she stayed safe. Still¡­ ¡°Jasper, you really think she can pull it off?¡± Those pediatric specialists were the best in the field. Chapter 26 A Gamble for Life Compared to them, Scarlett really was just a kid. Jasper leaned back in his chair. ¡°She can.¡± Sean stared. ¡°You really have that much faith in her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t choose inferior subjects. Mine are always the best.¡± Sean muttered, ¡°Would it kill you to say something nice?¡± If Scarlett heard this, she¡¯d probably explode on the spot. Finished Inside the emergency room¡ª Doray motionless with arge oxygen mask over her face. Herplexion was deathly pale. The machines around her kept ring, one rm after another. She was slipping fast. Scarlett calmly pulled out a dry needling kit,id it out at the bedside, then took a small medicine vial from her coat. She popped a ck pill into Dora¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Wayne lunged to stop her¨Cbut he was toote. The pill dissolved instantly. It was impossible to retrieve. ¡°You¨Cyou-¡± His face turned bright red with fury. If not for his self¨Ccontrol, he might¡¯ve struck her. But then- All the machines suddenly went silent. His first thought was that the equipment had failed. But when he looked again, he saw that Dora¡¯s cheeks had regained a hint of color. His anger vanished, reced by shock. The harsh words on the tip of his tongue got stuck in his throat. Wendy¡¯s face lit up with joy, but she quickly pped a hand over her mouth, afraid to disturb Scarlett. Scarlett didn¡¯t pay any attention to their reactions. Within moments, ten needles had been inserted. 314 Chapter 26 A Gamble for Life Dora began to sweat all over. Her body trembled uncontrobly. Scarlett pulled off the oxygen mask with one swift motion. Everyone in the room could hear the little girl cry out, ¡°It hurts!¡± Wendy burst into tears again. Just moments ago, no matter how much she¡¯d called out, Dora had never responded. Secrets 27 Chapter 27 Back From the Brink She had thought¡­. ¡°Dora.¡± Wendy whispered, wanting to hug her daughter but too afraid to move. Wayne was a little calmer. He noticed right away that the bedsheet beneath Dora was soaked through. The nearby medical monitors had slowly begun returning to normal. He had studied alternative medicine and recognized the acupuncture points. But to his dismay, even though he could identify where the needles had gone in, he had no idea why they were used in that specific order or what effect it had. In front of Scarlett, he felt like nothing more than a wide¨Ceyed freshman. Suddenly- Scarlett gave a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± She withdrew her hands. Wayne looked again. For a moment, he thought he was seeing things. ck wisps of smoke were actually seeping from the needle points. ¡°Take the needles out in fifteen minutes.¡± As she spoke, Scarlett sat down and ced two fingers on Dora¡¯s wrist once more. ¡°I¡¯ll say it, you write it. Follow my prescription exactly.¡± Wendy finally came to and scrambled to find a pen and paper. Scarlett recited over fifty different herbs and their dosages without skipping a beat. Wayne stood there in awe. His old face burned with shame. ¡°All of it should be ground into fine powder and sifted,¡± Scarlett said. The second her fingers left Dora¡¯s wrist, Dora¡¯s eyelids fluttered¨Cthen slowly opened. ¡°Dora!¡± Wendy, who hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off her daughter for a second, lunged forward and burst into tears as she wrapped her arms around her. She couldn¡¯t even speak. Dora looked confused. Her big eyes drifted up to the ceiling, then followed the sound of her mother¡¯s voice. After a short pause, she lifted her tiny hand and gently touched her mother¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Her voice was barely audible, like it had identally slipped from her throat. Wendy froze, then broke down even harder. Seeing the state his daughter and granddaughter were in, Wayne took it upon himself to fetch the prescription. The usually proud old man actually looked a little sheepish as he turned to Scarlett. He even forced out a smile. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, is there anything else we should prepare?¡± Scarlett nced at the time. ¡°Have it ready within thirty minutes. And get two cups of warm water.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± He turned and rushed out, as if every second counted. Out in the hallway, the others waiting were already a nervous wreck. As soon as they saw Wayne step out, the team of doctors moved quickly to meet him. But Wayne¡¯s face was stone¨Ccold. He ignored them all and made a beeline for the dispensary. His pace was brisk¨Cnothing like a man pushing sixty. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Probably something happened to the kid. Mr. Yale must¡¯ve been hit hard and needs a moment alone.¡± ¡°He¡¯s always been prideful. He probably doesn¡¯t want anyone to see him like this. We¡¯d better not go over.¡± ¡°Well, at least it didn¡¯t happen on our watch¡­¡± ¡°Keep it down. Ms. Yale¡¯s still inside. I heard her crying just now.¡± 218 Chapter 27 Back From the Brink Finished ¡°Anyway, this isn¡¯t on us. I tried to stop that girl. Ms. Yale was the one who insisted on letting her in.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait over there. We should say a few words to Mr. Yale when he gets back.¡± Their voices weren¡¯t loud, but Sean had been straining to hear every word. And the more he heard, the heavier he felt. ¡°Jasper, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± If Scarlett had really killed someone, she might not leave this hospital alive. Jasper lowered his gaze and nced at his watch. ¡°Seven a.m. Theb rat needs to eat.¡± Seriously? Someone might¡¯ve just died, and you¡¯re worried about feeding yourb rat? Denton, could you be normal for once? But Jasper didn¡¯t bother to exin. Sean had a stomach full ofints but couldn¡¯t say a word. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to stew for long. Wayne soon returned, carrying a ck bag. Again, he ignored everyone and rushed straight into the ER. ¡°Did you see that ck bag?¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s holding medicinal herbs.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ the child was so young. Saving a keepsake or two is understandable.¡± ¡°True, true. Poor Mr. Yale.¡± ¡°Only had one daughter, spoiled her rotten. She was always arrogant and had a bad reputation in the circle. Now the granddaughter too¡­¡± ¡°No one¡¯s worried about that little girl pretending to be some miracle doctor?¡± ¡°Worried? With Wendy¡¯s temper, that girl¡¯s not leaving this hospital alive.¡± One person, realizing things could get messy, remembered he had some decent ties with the Joyner family and quickly made a call. ¡°Mr. Stanley, you once did me a favor. Today I¡¯m taking a risk to give you a heads¨Cup.¡± After hearing everything, Stanley¡¯s voice came through¨Cquiet, but tinged with anger. C Secrets 28 hapter 28 Acknowledging the Truth ¡°This time she messed with the Yale family. Even if the Joyner family could help, I wouldn¡¯t lift a finger. I¡¯m not about to side with the viin.¡± ¡°If it were any other issue, maybe I¡¯d put in a word. But from this point on, she has absolutely nothing to do with the Joyner family.¡± The man warned, ¡°Mr. Stanley, if you don¡¯t help her, I doubt Scarlett¡¯s walking out of this hospital alive. ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s her choice. If she hadn¡¯t gone looking for trouble, she¡¯d still be livingrge as the heiress. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to help Reba pick out some jewelry.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. I heard Ms. Reba¡¯s going to be speaking at the medical symposium. Congrattions to the Joyner family for raising such a prodigy.¡± Stanley¡¯s voice finally softened, a hint of pride sneaking in. ¡°Yes, Reba¡¯s always been exceptional. But she¡¯s still young¨Cneeds something elegant to back up her presence. When the timees, I hope you¡¯ll help look after her.¡± ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Stanley. You can count on me.¡± After hanging up, the man returned to the crowd and, hearing the buzz of conversation, chimed in deliberately. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s been cut off for a while now. Everyone should steer clear of dragging the Joyner family into this. No need to make them upset or think we¡¯re trying totch on.¡± Inside the room. Scarlett poured the warm water into the powdered mixture and quickly molded it into thirty herbal pills. Her hands moved fast. Clearly, she¡¯d done this many times before. Wayne and Wendy were practically dizzy watching her work. Once she finished, Scarlett sealed the pills and ced them at Dora¡¯s bedside. ¡°One a day. That¡¯s a two¨Cweek supply.¡± Wendy hurried to store them away, nodding nonstop. By now, her admiration for Scarlett had hit the ceiling. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, will my daughter be fully recovered in two weeks?¡± Scarlett thought for a moment. ¡°She¡¯ll be out of danger. That¡¯s all.¡± Wendy froze. The hope that had just begun to rise instantly plummeted. Her face turned pale, and she nearly lost her bnce. ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean?¡± Scarlett nced at the now¨Csleeping Dora, then at Wayne¨Cwho was clearly worried but too nervous to speak, as if afraid she¡¯d snap at him. ¡°Is it not a good time? I¡¯ll step out.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was gentle. He gave his granddaughter onest look before turning to leave. ¡°No.¡± Scarlett smiled. ¡°I was brought in to save her life, not to fix everything else.¡± ¡°After all¡­¡± Though she was smiling, her eyes were icy. ¡°I¡¯m morally bankrupt, right? Always ndering my peers and smearing the school¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Oh, and it¡¯s already six a.m. In two more hours, once the workday starts, I won¡¯t have peers or a school anymore.¡± Was it toote to p himself? ¡°No, Ms. Scarlett, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t know how skilled you were.¡± Wendy, finally calming down now that her daughter was safe, turned on her father with frustration. ¡°Dad, did you even look into anything before you said all that?¡± Wayne, thoroughly embarrassed, tried to defend himself. ¡°Calvin and I are friends. I know his temper¨Che¡¯s always protective of his students, but he¡¯s never smeared one before. So when he said it, I just¡­¡± ¨C Wendy rolled her eyes. ¡°Expelling someone? That¡¯s their whole future! How could you not investigate first?¡± ¡°And seriously, with Ms. Scarlett¡¯s skill? Sounds to me like Calvin was jealous his student outshined him and worried it¡¯d tarnish his precious reputation as an old master of alternative medicine.¡± Wayne scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, I apologize on my dad¡¯s behalf. He¡¯s old and losing it. Don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± She was poised, even about to bow. Scarlett quickly waved her off. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. No need to apologize.¡± Wendy gave her father a frantic look, trying to push him to act. Wayne gritted his teeth. No point hiding now. He had been wrong, and it was time to own up. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, I misjudged you. I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t worry¨CI already made a call to cancel the disciplinary action.¡± ¡°As for the lies Calvin spread about you, I¡¯ll form an independent investigation team. You¡¯ll get a proper answer.¡± ¡°I only hope you¡¯ll be generous enough not to let my mistake interfere with Dora¡¯s treatment.¡± At first, he was a little embarrassed. But the more he spoke, the more serious¨Cand sincere¨Che became. Owning up to mistakes wasn¡¯t shameful. ¡°Oh, and you were kicked out of Calvin¡¯sb, right? Don¡¯t worry about that either. I¡¯ll find you a better one.¡± ¡°Whatever equipment you need, just name it. I¡¯ll spare no expense to get it for you.¡± Scarlett said nothing. She lowered her head in thought. Wayne grew uneasy. He had looked into her before, after all. Scarlett didn¡¯t have the best reputation. After joining the Joyner family, she¡¯d acted like a bully. And when it was discovered she was the mistaken heiress, she¡¯d even been used of mistreating the real one¨CReba. Secrets 29 hapter 28 Acknowledging the Truth ¡°This time she messed with the Yale family. Even if the Joyner family could help, I wouldn¡¯t lift a finger. I¡¯m not about to side with the viin.¡± ¡°If it were any other issue, maybe I¡¯d put in a word. But from this point on, she has absolutely nothing to do with the Joyner family.¡± The man warned, ¡°Mr. Stanley, if you don¡¯t help her, I doubt Scarlett¡¯s walking out of this hospital alive. ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s her choice. If she hadn¡¯t gone looking for trouble, she¡¯d still be livingrge as the heiress. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to help Reba pick out some jewelry.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. I heard Ms. Reba¡¯s going to be speaking at the medical symposium. Congrattions to the Joyner family for raising such a prodigy.¡± Stanley¡¯s voice finally softened, a hint of pride sneaking in. ¡°Yes, Reba¡¯s always been exceptional. But she¡¯s still young¨Cneeds something elegant to back up her presence. When the timees, I hope you¡¯ll help look after her.¡± ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Stanley. You can count on me.¡± After hanging up, the man returned to the crowd and, hearing the buzz of conversation, chimed in deliberately. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s been cut off for a while now. Everyone should steer clear of dragging the Joyner family into this. No need to make them upset or think we¡¯re trying totch on.¡± Inside the room. Scarlett poured the warm water into the powdered mixture and quickly molded it into thirty herbal pills. Her hands moved fast. Clearly, she¡¯d done this many times before. Wayne and Wendy were practically dizzy watching her work. Once she finished, Scarlett sealed the pills and ced them at Dora¡¯s bedside. ¡°One a day. That¡¯s a two¨Cweek supply.¡± Wendy hurried to store them away, nodding nonstop. By now, her admiration for Scarlett had hit the ceiling. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, will my daughter be fully recovered in two weeks?¡± Scarlett thought for a moment. ¡°She¡¯ll be out of danger. That¡¯s all.¡± Wendy froze. The hope that had just begun to rise instantly plummeted. Her face turned pale, and she nearly lost her bnce. ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean?¡± Scarlett nced at the now¨Csleeping Dora, then at Wayne¨Cwho was clearly worried but too nervous to speak, as if afraid she¡¯d snap at him. ¡°Is it not a good time? I¡¯ll step out.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was gentle. He gave his granddaughter onest look before turning to leave. ¡°No.¡± Scarlett smiled. ¡°I was brought in to save her life, not to fix everything else.¡± ¡°After all¡­¡± Though she was smiling, her eyes were icy. ¡°I¡¯m morally bankrupt, right? Always ndering my peers and smearing the school¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Oh, and it¡¯s already six a.m. In two more hours, once the workday starts, I won¡¯t have peers or a school anymore.¡± Was it toote to p himself? ¡°No, Ms. Scarlett, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t know how skilled you were.¡± Wendy, finally calming down now that her daughter was safe, turned on her father with frustration. ¡°Dad, did you even look into anything before you said all that?¡± Wayne, thoroughly embarrassed, tried to defend himself. ¡°Calvin and I are friends. I know his temper¨Che¡¯s always protective of his students, but he¡¯s never smeared one before. So when he said it, I just¡­¡± ¨C Wendy rolled her eyes. ¡°Expelling someone? That¡¯s their whole future! How could you not investigate first?¡± ¡°And seriously, with Ms. Scarlett¡¯s skill? Sounds to me like Calvin was jealous his student outshined him and worried it¡¯d tarnish his precious reputation as an old master of alternative medicine.¡± Wayne scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, I apologize on my dad¡¯s behalf. He¡¯s old and losing it. Don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± She was poised, even about to bow. Scarlett quickly waved her off. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. No need to apologize.¡± Wendy gave her father a frantic look, trying to push him to act. Wayne gritted his teeth. No point hiding now. He had been wrong, and it was time to own up. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, I misjudged you. I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t worry¨CI already made a call to cancel the disciplinary action.¡± ¡°As for the lies Calvin spread about you, I¡¯ll form an independent investigation team. You¡¯ll get a proper answer.¡± ¡°I only hope you¡¯ll be generous enough not to let my mistake interfere with Dora¡¯s treatment.¡± At first, he was a little embarrassed. But the more he spoke, the more serious¨Cand sincere¨Che became. Owning up to mistakes wasn¡¯t shameful. ¡°Oh, and you were kicked out of Calvin¡¯sb, right? Don¡¯t worry about that either. I¡¯ll find you a better one.¡± ¡°Whatever equipment you need, just name it. I¡¯ll spare no expense to get it for you.¡± Scarlett said nothing. She lowered her head in thought. Wayne grew uneasy. He had looked into her before, after all. Scarlett didn¡¯t have the best reputation. After joining the Joyner family, she¡¯d acted like a bully. And when it was discovered she was the mistaken heiress, she¡¯d even been used of mistreating the real one¨CReba. Secrets 30 Chapter 30 The Turning Point Scarlett frowned. Who did these people think they were¨Csaints? Just as she was about to speak, Wendy rushed out from the ward and grabbed her arm. The doctor who had earlier called Stanley hurried over, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Ms. Yale, this girl was just trying to scam people. That¡¯s what led to all this.¡± ¡°Good thing the Joyner family cut ties with her, or they¡¯d be dragged down too.¡± Everything he said was clearly an attempt to distance the Joyner family from the situation. Wendy frowned and turned to him. ¡°What exactly do you mean by that, Dr. Finn?¡± Her cold gaze startled him. He immediately waved his hands. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m not trying to defend this mistaken heiress. I actually think people like her deserve the harshest punishment!¡± Scarlett nced at the time, growing more and more impatient. She was ready to leave. But Wendy was still holding her wrist. Her frustration, however, looked like panic to Dr. Finn. He doubled down. ¡°Ms. Yale, you don¡¯t need to worry about the Joyner family¡¯s opinion. They¡¯vepletely cut ties with her. She means nothing to them now.¡± Wendy narrowed her eyes, then gave a cold, sharp smile. ¡°Then the Joyner family really doesn¡¯t know what they lost.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¨Cwait, what?¡± Dr. Finn froze, wondering if he¡¯d misheard her. But the next moment, Wendy turned toward Scarlett and gratefully took her hands. ¡°Thank you for saving Dora. You really are a miracle worker.¡± ¡°Ms. Scarlett, forget what everyone else says. To me, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°If you ever need anything, just ask.¡± Dr. Finn blinked, unsure if he¡¯d heard right. Chapter 30 The Turning Point ¡°You mean to say¡­ this mistaken heiress is the one who saved your daughter?¡± Wendy stepped in front of Scarlett, shielding her as her cold gaze swept over him. ¡°Dr. Finn, just because you couldn¡¯t do it, no one else is allowed to?¡± His heart skipped a beat. Only then did he realize the weight of the situation. He quickly bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Yale. I was just¡­ surprised.¡± Wendy gave a shortugh of disbelief. Finished ¡°Surprised? Well, fair enough. You¡¯re old and useless, while this young woman works miracles. I guess it¡¯s natural for you to be shocked and jealous. But I didn¡¯t expect your medical skills to becking and your ethics to be questionable. From now on, the Yale family won¡¯t be bothering you anymore.¡± Dr. Finn turned pale on the spot. Wendy¡¯s words carried the full weight of Wayne¡¯s authority. And Wayne was the president of a medical university with deep connections¨Cwithout him, none of these pediatric specialists would¡¯ve been assembled so quickly. If the Yale family cklisted Dr. Finn, his career would be finished. He stood there, sweating, trembling, trying to apologize, but Wendy ignored himpletely. She just issued a coldmand. ¡°Send Dr. Finn home. Let him rest. Clearly, he¡¯s been sleepwalking and talking nonsense.¡± Before Dr. Finn could react, two bodyguards stepped in and dragged him away. The other doctors stood frozen in shock. Now they truly believed it¨CScarlett could bring the dead back to life. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, would you mind sharing your treatment n?¡± ¡°Maybe just walk us through your approach?¡± ¡°What kind of medicine did you use?¡± ¡°Would it be alright to exchange contact information?¡± Scarlett leaned toward Wendy and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Wendy got the hint immediately. She waved the guards forward, clearing a path and escorting Scarlett out of the hospital. Sean stomped his foot. ¡°Hey! What the hell? They left without us!¡± He hadn¡¯t slept all night, waiting here for news. ¡°She definitely saw us earlier when she came in.¡± ¡°Jasper, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Seriously, how could you just leave too?¡± ¡°Wait up!¡± ¡°Jasper, I¡¯m starting to think Scarlett resents us for not helping. She¡¯s mad, isn¡¯t she?¡± Jasper had already gotten into the car. As the window lowered, he finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s almost seven. We¡¯re running out of time.¡± What was that even supposed to mean? Couldn¡¯t he just be clear for once? But Jasper didn¡¯t look like he had any interest in exining things to an idiot. So Sean swallowed all his questions. Whatever. As long as Scarlett was okay. He¡¯d just talk to herter and exin that none of this was really his fault¨Che¡¯d been dragged into it. Dr. Finn had barely stepped outside when his phone rang¨Cit was Stanley. From the sleepy sound of his voice, he must¡¯ve just woken up. ¡°Dr. Finn, did the Yale family finish dealing with her?¡± Based on what Dr. Finn had said yesterday, there was no way the kid would survive, and Scarlett would end up taking the fall as the scapegoat. ¡°So is Scarlett half¨Cdead right now, or already locked up?¡± ¡°Oh, and Ms. Yale¡¯s daughter¨Cdo you know when and where the funeral is? The Joyner family needs to be there to show respect.¡± Secrets 31 Chapter 31 A Brewing Storm Finn¡¯s blood boiled the moment he heard him speak. If it hadn¡¯t been for protecting the Joyner family¡¯s reputation, he never would¡¯ve spoken up¨Cand he sure as hell wouldn¡¯t be on the Yale family¡¯s cklist now. His entire career was ruined. ¡°Scarlett? Hmph, she deserves whatever¡¯sing to her!¡± Stanley, hearing that, suddenly sounded a bit more sober. ¡°So she really got beaten? Was it serious?¡± Finn gritted his teeth. ¡°Ask her yourself.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. It was the first time Stanley had ever been hung up on like that. He felt a wave of irritation. He couldn¡¯t believe that even after Scarlett was no longer part of the Joyner family, she was still out there embarrassing him. But judging from Dr. Finn¡¯s tone, the Yale family wasn¡¯t ying around. No telling if the Joyners would end up getting dragged into it too. Either way, there was no way he could show up at the hospital right now. He¡¯d wait and see how things unfolded. Honestly, after stirring up this much trouble, it was about time Scarlett paid the price. Maybe she¡¯d finally learn not to be so reckless. With his head full of frustration, Stanley made his way downstairs. Reba was already having breakfast. ¡°Stanley, perfect timing. I need a favor.¡± Stanley¡¯s mood instantly lifted the moment he saw her. ¡°What¡¯s up? Just say the word. If I can help, I will.¡± Reba looked a little embarrassed and lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s about Scarlett. Professor Miller called me this morning and said she might get an expulsion notice before noon.¡± Her voice cracked, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Stanley, I know she made some bad choices, but she worked so hard to get into college. And now she¡¯s this close to finishing her master¡¯s. Please help her. We can¡¯t let everything she¡¯s built go to waste.¡± Stanley frowned. He hadn¡¯t heard a word about this. Maybe the Yale family gave the ordertest night. After all, Wayne was the university president¨Cand he had serious pull on campus. He clenched his fists, seething at Scarlett¡¯s foolishness. He figured that once Scarlett walked away from the Joyners, she¡¯d just end up going nowhere. Who knew she¡¯d end up making things even worse? There was no way he¡¯d help her. As far as he was concerned, she brought this all on herself. And Reba definitely couldn¡¯t get involved. Otherwise, they might offend Mr. Wayne and risk the Joyner family¡¯s future. ¡°Reba, she had thising. Don¡¯t cry over her.¡± ¡°But Scarlett¡­¡± ¡°You need to remember something¨Cshe¡¯s not a Joyner. She¡¯s not your sister. Leave this with me, and whatever you do, don¡¯t bother Mom and Dad about it.¡± Reba wiped her tears. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± But the moment she turned around, she messaged Eugene and told him everything. Eugene called her right away. ¡°Everything you just said¨Care you serious?¡± Reba¡¯s voice was soft and pitiful. ¡°Yeah¡­ Eugene, it¡¯s true. Stanley¡¯s so upset he doesn¡¯t want to deal with her at all. If she really gets expelled, how¡¯s she supposed to make it out there in the world?¡± But Eugene sounded almost pleased. ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Reba blinked. ¡°Eugene?¡± Eugene chuckled. ¡°When she cut ties with the family, I was worried she¡¯d back out of the transnt. But now that she¡¯s in trouble, she¡¯ll have no choice but toe crawling back to us. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll bring up your kidney condition. If she wants help, she¡¯ll donate. That¡¯s how she is¨Calways looking to cozy up to whoever¡¯s got the most power.¡± Reba rejected the idea without hesitation. ¡°Even if I get the transnt, there¡¯s no guarantee I¡¯ll live much longer. I was thinking¡­ if Scarlett¡¯s willing toe back, maybe we could forgive her. Let her stay by your side after I¡¯m gone. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯t even think like that. You know your condition¡¯s rare, and the Joyner family went through hell just to find a match. The only reason the surgery hasn¡¯t happened already is that your body¡¯s too weak. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been done years ago. And yet, she still benefited plenty from it. The Joyners spoiled her for years, handed her opportunities, and helped her win awards. Now all we need is a kidney. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to die. Worst case, the Joyner family takes care of her for the rest of her life.¡± Reba sobbed softly, her voice choking. ¡°But¡­¡± Eugene cut her off gently. ¡°I know your heart¡¯s too kind. You always think about everyone else first. Like Chapter 21 A Brewing omm that timest year¨Cremember that medical case I was stuck on? You figured out the solution and didn¡¯t want to hurt my pride, so you wrote it down and slipped it into my folder without saying a word. Reb when I saw that note, I swore right then and there I¡¯d make you the happiest girl in the world¡± He paused ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got to get back to work. That case you helped me solve? It¡¯s in its final stages now. If it seeds, I¡¯ll be named a top expert¡ªboth here and internationally You¡¯re amazing, Eugene¡± Reba quickly praised him. Secrets 32 Chapter 32 The Tides Shift Eugene smiled faintly, his voice light and pleasant. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s about it. Go on and get to school; be good.¡± Then he hung up. Reba took a deep breath, a small, satisfied smile curving her lips. The truth was, Scarlett had been the one who solved Eugene¡¯s research problem. Reba had just happened to see the solution and copied it down in her own handwriting. But¡­ As the memory surfaced, a flicker of panic passed through her eyes. She¡¯d been in such a rush that day¨Cshe might¡¯ve missed a few chemical forms in thest equation. Whatever. It probably wasn¡¯t that important anyway. If it were, Eugene would¡¯ve noticed by now. It¡¯s been a year. She quickly brushed the thought aside and called for the driver to take her to school. Scarlett finished feeding theb mice and logged the activity on video. That morning¡¯s task included running blood tests on the mice, and by the time she looked up, it was already after ten. Theb¡¯s robotic cat had hijacked Jack¡¯s box of donuts and was now happily darting around theb like it owned the ce. He¡¯d spent the whole morning trying to outwit that damn robot, losing his only chance to nap in the process. After a long and painful chase, he finally caught the mischievous little thing¨Conly to see it casually dropping the donuts off at Scarlett¡¯s workstation. The rest were scattered across Jasper¡¯s bench. Jack was stunned. Heartless didn¡¯t even cover it¨Cthis was next¨Clevel savage. Scarlett bit into a donut and gave him an innocent look. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat breakfast either?¡± Jack stood there, speechless. ¡°¡­I¡¯m full.¡± Full of rage. Scarlett nodded and took another big bite. Jack had no words. Just as Scarlett finished eating, her phone buzzed with a notification. She was being asked to check out a newb space. She frowned. She¡¯d never requested one from Mr. Wayne. A second message came through. Wayne said it was a small gesture of recognition for her outstanding work. She didn¡¯t want to ept it. In just twelve days, she¡¯d be done with her research and leaving for Jandale to meet her birth family. But Wayne must¡¯ve guessed what she was thinking, because another message followed. ¡°A few oncology experts are visiting. They might be able to help you.¡± Scarlett was cornered. There really were a few things she wanted to ask. She replied with a simple ¡°Got it,¡± then tidied up her workspace and left. ¡°Professor Miller, it¡¯s already ten. The school hasn¡¯t made any announcement¨Cdoes that mean Scarlett¡¯s in the clear?¡± Reba checked her watch. It was already 10:30 a.m. If what Calvin had said was true¨Cabout the dismissal notice going out first thing this morning¨Cit would¡¯ve been posted on the school website by now. So why was there still no sign of it? ¡°Hmph. Mr. Wayne has already agreed to handle it. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s getting out of this.¡± ¡°Professor Miller, could you maybe talk to Mr. Wayne again? Scarlett-¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to plead for her. She¡¯s lucky she¡¯s only getting expelled after what she pulled,¡± Calvin snapped, his face dark with anger. Reba lowered her head. ¡°I just think¡­ When Scarlett went against you back then, maybe she just wante to prove herself. I don¡¯t think she meant to offend you.¡± The moment she said it, Calvin got even angrier. His shoulders tensed with fury. ¡°Go clean up whatever junk she left behind. Once the noticees down, I want her gone. No dys. No excuses.¡± Just then, a few other students arrived. When they saw Calvin, they rushed over. ¡°Professor Miller, the Skycrest Labs team is here. Mr. Wayne asked for you to join them.¡± Calvin snapped out of his anger, suddenly remembering the academic exchange scheduled for today. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re all just standing around,e with me. It¡¯ll be a good learning experience.¡± Reba lit up. ¡°Professor Miller, being one of your students is such a privilege.¡± Calvin¡¯s mood improved noticeably. Then someone said, ¡°I think I saw Scarlett heading over there just now.¡± Reba froze for a second, then quickly recovered. ¡°She¡¯s probably just trying her luck.¡± Calvin immediately understood. ¡°Trying to find herself a new mentor? Too bad. Her dismissal notice will be out by this afternoon. At this point, she just looks pathetic.¡± That¡¯s what he said¨Cbut Reba knew exactly what Scarlett was capable of. If she actually manages to find someone willing to give her a shot, everything we worked for could go to waste. ¡°Professor Miller, please¡­ can we go see what Scarlett¡¯s doing?¡± she begged, eyes filling with tears. ¡°I know it¡¯s toote to take her back, but she¡¯s been in yourb for years. Even if she didn¡¯t achieve much, she still worked hard. Can¡¯t we at least let her graduate?¡± Micah, who had been listening nearby, immediately picked up on what was happening. ¡°Reba, you¡¯re way too softhearted. Professor Miller, I think we should all go. If Scarlett¡¯s trying to sweet¨Ctalk one of the other professors, we need to shut it down before she pulls something.¡± Calvin frowned. Calvin frowned, clearly not eager to cross paths with the student who¡¯d embarrassed him. But Micah pressed on. ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sure you know most of the professors from Skycrest personally. If they think you¡¯re the one who sent her, it¡¯s going to make you look bad. Do you really want that kind of misunderstanding hanging over your head?¡± 96 Secrets 33 Chapter 33 Drawing the Line Reba jumped in without hesitation. ¡°Micah, that¡¯s not true. If Scarlett really found a new advisor, she¡¯d never do anything to embarrass Professor Miller.¡± Calvin¡¯s face darkened. Never embarrass me? She¡¯s been nothing but a headache from the beginning. If shended under another professor and started talking, who knew what she¡¯d say to ruin him? A few careless words, and she could stain his entire career. He was a respected figure in medicine. If she dragged his name through the mud, it could ruin him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see for myself,¡± he snapped, his voice like ice. ¡°I¡¯d love to see which genius is dumb enough to take her on as a student.¡± And with that, he stormed off. A sh of satisfaction crossed Reba¡¯s eyes as she quickly followed. Micah paused for a beat, then hurried to catch up. ¡°Reba¨Ctell me the truth. Did she threaten you into helping her? Is that why you¡¯re trying to get Professor Miller involved again?¡± Reba slowed down and ducked her head. ¡°No¡­ nothing like that¡­¡± ¡°Hmph. I knew she couldn¡¯t be trusted. She¡¯s probably using you to sneak her way back in. That¡¯s what this is really about, right? Trying to get Professor Miller to take her back?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°When we get there, just stay behind me and keep quiet. Understood?¡± Reba was a little surprised by how wild Micah¡¯s assumptions were¨Cbut honestly, it made things easier. All she had to do was keep acting fragile. ¡°Micah, I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Kindness doesn¡¯t mean letting people walk all over you. Just stay behind me and don¡¯t say a word.¡± Reba gave a pitiful nod. Scarlett stood beside Mr. Wayne, surrounded by a small group of cancer researchers. Her ideas were sharp, fresh, and grounded in real science. Several of the experts looked genuinely impressed. Wayne leaned over and lowered his voice. ¡°These folks are some of the best in the field. A few are seriously considering taking you on as a PhD student. Interested?¡± Scarlett shook her head. She had no ns to pursue a doctorate. Wayneunched into a passionate pitch, trying to convince her of how valuable a PhD would be¨Cfrom academic recognition to future career options. He talked so much that his voice nearly gave out. But Scarlett didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a new mentor.¡± She only had a little over ten days left before heading to Jandale. There was no point in starting something new. Wayne looked genuinely concerned. ¡°You¡¯re not stepping away from this field just because Professor Miller didn¡¯t see your value, right?¡± Scarlett shook her head. ¡°Personal matters have nothing to do with my work.¡± Wayne let out a breath of relief and gave his chest a pat. ¡°d to hear that. Oh, and your research paper- you¡¯re still listing this university, right?¡± Scarlett nodded. His posture straightened instantly with pride. ¡°Good. The schrship funds are ready¨Cwe¡¯ll be waiting to celebrate when you win!¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s a medical paper going into a research , not a battle. Mr. Wayne really knows how to overdo it sometimes. ¡°There she is,¡± Micah said, pointing toward Scarlett. But when he noticed Mr. Wayne beside her, he instinctively turned to see Calvin¡¯s reaction. Calvin scoffed. ¡°Wayne¡¯s still the type who can¡¯t stand anything out of ce. Even knowing the expulsion notice hasn¡¯t dropped yet, hees here himself¨Ctrying to stop her from dragging more professors down with her.¡± Micah nodded like it all made sense. ¡°That exins why the other professors were suddenly gone earlier. Mr. Wayne must¡¯ve stepped in.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice was cool and smug. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you have integrity¨Cpeople stand by you. When you don¡¯t, you¡¯re on your own. She¡¯s right where she belongs.¡± Reba looked uneasy. ¡°Wait¡­ are we toote? You think Scarlett¡¯s upset?¡± Micah let out a sigh. ¡°You should be d no one took her in. If she¡¯d tricked another professor into epting her, and something went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t just be Professor Miller who¡¯d take the heat. Mr. Wayne himself would have to apologize in person. I get that you¡¯re worried about her, but let¡¯s be honest -she brought this on herself. Don¡¯t cry over someone like that. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± Reba wiped her eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Calvin, deep in thought, let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Better to set the record straight before she starts dropping my name to get ahead.¡± Wayne, being the university president, still drew plenty of attention. Even now, a few people were lingering around him, greeting him and making conversation. As Calvin walked up, there were still several professors standing nearby. ¡°Wayne, I hate that something this minor dragged you into it again,¡± Calvin said with a sigh and a smile. But when he turned to Scarlett, his expression hardened. ¡°Like I said in your office¨Cthis student has nothing to do with me anymore. Whatever she does going forward, keep my name out of it. She doesn¡¯t deserve another chance. You shouldn¡¯t be giving her one.¡± He said it loudly on purpose, for everyone to hear. The surrounding group immediately picked up on it. ¡°Wait, Professor Miller -you¡¯re not her advisor anymore?¡± Calvin let out a sigh. ¡°What can I say? We¡¯ve all got our drama. No point dragging it out¨Cpeople who know the story already get it.¡± Someone else chimed in. ¡°So just to be clear¨CScarlett used to be your student, and now you¡¯re cutting ties?¡± Calvin waved his hand dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to talk about. Whatever she does going forward, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me.¡± 96 Secrets 34 hapter 34 Making a Stand Wayne had nned to stop everyone from crowding in¡ªbut clearly, that wasn¡¯t happening. Even Dr. John Reeves, one of the most respected figures in the field, stepped forward. ¡°Calvin, you¡¯re not going to change your mind, are you?¡± Both John and Calvin were considered giants in the field of medicine, but their views constantly shed, so the two rarely got along. Calvin assumed John had shown up just to stir the pot. His face went cold. ¡°Just getting rid of dead weight. Why would I regret that?¡± John pped his hands. ¡°Good, good. That¡¯s what I like to hear. Hey Wayne, you already got her paperwork sorted, right?¡± Wayne had handled everything the day before¨CScarlett¡¯s removal from Calvin¡¯sb had been finalized and processed. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± John¡¯s eyes lit up, and he let out a bigugh, hands on his hips. ¡°Wayne, you¡¯ve done the right thing for once.¡± He stroked his graying mustache, then added, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to transfer Scarlett to my department and take her on as my student. You¡¯ve got no objections, do you?¡± The whole room fell silent. Calvin almostughed¨Che had to be joking. He turned to John with a look of disbelief and pure sarcasm. ¡°You seriously want Scarlett as your student? John put his hands on his hips and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Absolutely. What¨Cjealous?¡± Calvin let out a dryugh. ¡°Jealous? I¡¯d be thrilled to hand her off. That way, when your reputation crashes and burns, I can sit back and enjoy the show.¡± John, who normally brushed off Calvin¡¯s sarcasm, wasn¡¯t having it this time. The moment Calvin insulted Scarlett, John¡¯s face turned red, and he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Watch your mouth. Keep talking like that, and I¡¯ll shut it for you? Wayne sighed and stepped between them. ¡°Seriously? You two have abined age over a hundred, and you¡¯re about to throw punches in front of students?¡± John grumbled and tugged his sleeves back down. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m letting it go for Wayne¡¯s sake. But if not for that, I¡¯d have knocked you straight to the floor. Picking on a student like that¨Cshame on you.¡± Scarlett looked up at him, something unfamiliar stirring in her chest¨Ca warmth she didn¡¯t quite know how to name. Calvin happened to catch the look in her eyes. He could tell she¡¯d already set her sights on John as her new mentor. Inished Calvin had thought about giving John a heads¨Cup¨Cafter all, they still worked in the same field. But after the way John had acted, Calvin wasn¡¯t about to do him any favors. ¡°Hmph. If you¡¯re dead set on taking in someone who turned on her own mentor, then hey¨Chope you live long enough to regret it.¡± John shot him a smug look. ¡°If I live longer, it¡¯s because I¡¯m a damn good doctor. You¡¯re just bitter.¡± Calvin was so angry. His chest tightened. ¡°You-¡± He turned his re on Scarlett. ¡°You really think you deserve to be standing here?¡± Scarlett met his re without flinching. ¡°The ones who came before us worked hard and sacrificed so we could stand here and speak freely. That¡¯s exactly why I belong here.¡± John pped his thigh, grinning. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call a solid answer. Well said, kid!¡± Scarlett stayed silent. Calvin looked around in frustration. ¡°Did everyone hear that? And I¡¯m the one exaggerating when I say she disrespects her teachers?¡± Scarlett¡¯s tone was even. ¡°If speaking the truth is considered disrespect, then so be it. I¡¯m not here to tter anyone¨CI¡¯m here to do the work.¡± Calvin¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve talking to me like that. You really think you¡¯ve got a future in this field?¡± Scarlett looked him straight in the eye. Her pale face showed no anger, no emotion. Just a calm, almost mocking smile as she looked straight at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care about cliques or politics. I chose medicine to help people. I¡¯m not here to y games. I¡¯m here to study, to grow, and to save lives.¡± The room went still. Her words were steady, direct, and powerful. John pped again. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Don¡¯t be afraid, kid. The real problem here is him¨Ctoo proud to recognize talent. He¡¯s just mad no one¡¯s impressed by his big talk and old¨Cschool arrogance.¡± Calvin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°John, say one more word and I swear-¡± John stepped forward, not backing down. ¡°Go ahead. Try me. I¡¯m not scared of you.¡± Wayne groaned and stepped between them again. ¡°Alright, enough! Whether you¡¯re kicking students out or taking new ones in, can we at least get through the official school notice first?¡± Calvin aecumed thin w111 Chapter 34 Making a Stand Finished He quickly nodded, giving John a smug look. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope certain people don¡¯t backpedal once they hear it.¡± John straightened his back. ¡°If I back out, I¡¯m a coward.¡± Calvin smirked. We¡¯ll see about that. Micah and Reba quickly moved to stand behind Calvin, ready to defend ¡®him if Wayne¡¯s announcement stirred up more drama. If anyone dared question Professor Miller¡¯s integrity, they were prepared to jump
  1. in.
Chapter 35 Changing the Game Secrets 35 Chapter 35 Changing the Game The room finally quieted down. Wayne cleared his throat, smiling as he stepped forward. ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s a meaningful asion. We¡¯ve gathered here to share ideas and make progress in cancer research. And with that, I¡¯d like to highlight one of our school¡¯s rising stars in the field.¡± Micah blinked, confused. ¡°Wait¨Cwhat¡¯s going on? Is Mr. Wayne about to announce Reba¡¯s research?¡± Calvin wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. ¡°It¡¯s only natural. They kicked out one of my students¨Coffering ourb a littlepensation is the least they could do.¡± Reba¡¯s heart raced with excitement. ¡°But¡­ am I really ready? I only just started my project.¡± Calvin nodded, full of confidence. ¡°Your paper¡¯s excellent. Don¡¯t worry¨CI believe in you.¡± Soon enough, John would see what real talent looked like. He couldn¡¯t wait for John to realize the mistake. he¡¯d made. Let¡¯s see how he reacts when he finds out he tossed away the real deal for nothing. And with that high blood pressure of his, maybe he¡¯ll even pass out. Now that¡¯d be the highlight of the year. Reba clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and tried to steady herself. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Professor Miller.¡± She was ready. The moment Mr. Wayne called her up, she¡¯d show everyone just how exceptional she was- and byparison, how low Scarlett had fallen. Wayne¡¯s voice cut through the silence again. ¡°Scarlett is currently wrapping up her research. Her paper will be ready in about ten days. Even after cutting ties with Professor Miller¡¯sb, she¡¯s managed to stay focused and push her project forward without support. That speaks volumes about her talent and dedication. She¡¯s truly outstanding, and I hope all of you will support her in the future.¡± He smiled warmly, with a tone that was steady, sincere, and easy to believe. Of course, it was also pretty obvious what was really going on- Wayne was clearly pulling strings to help Scarlett out. Calvin and the others were frozen. For a moment, they all thought they¡¯d misheard. ¡°Wayne?¡± Calvin frowned deeply, as if wondering if the man had lost his mind. John looked stunned. ¡°This girl¡¯s that good? I¡¯ll admit it¨CI thought she¡¯d only achieved a little. Looks like I underestimated her.¡± Calvin¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Would you shut up already?¡± John gave him a look of total disdain. ¡°You pushed out good doctors when you were younger, and now you¡¯re turning on your own students. You tell me¨Cwho should really be quiet?¡± Calvin was ready to throw hands. Micah had to step in fast to stop him from lunging. Wayne, already used to their rivalry, ignored the tension and kept going. ¡°Here are some of Scarlett¡¯s achievements,¡± he said as a screen lit up behind him. The screen lit up with a long list of achievements¨Cacademic honors, major grants, prestigiouspetitions¨Call earned after she entered university. It was a packed timeline of aplishments¨Cenough to make anyone¡¯s head spin. ¡°And every one of those is a big deal,¡± John muttered, his voice low with admiration. ¡°To pull that off under Calvin¡¯s kind of pressure? She must¡¯ve worked her ass off.¡± Wayne continued, ¡°Also, as many of you heard, Scarlett is currently without a formal advisor. I¡¯d like to extend a personal invitation for her to attend seminars and participate in research in myb. She has full freedom to choose her next mentor, but even if she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll personally supervise her thesis.¡± ¡°What?¡± Calvin nearly choked on the words. Just yesterday, Scarlett had been painted as dishonest and ipetent. And now Wayne was praising her as smart, dedicated, and full of potential? Itnded harder than he expected. John burst outughing. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s having second thoughts. Regretting your choice, old man?¡± Calvin looked like he could explode. ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡± Then he turned to Wayne, furious. ¡°What about everything I told you yesterday-?¡± Wayne calmly raised his hand, signaling for silence. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to rify a few things. There were rumors going around using Scarlett of bad behavior toward her peers, but none of those ims had any solid evidence. After a formal investigation, the school concluded that Scarlett is an excellent student -both in academics and character. We¡¯ll be awarding her a certificate for academic excellence. Professor Miller, I understand you feel this is unfair¨Cbut the facts speak for themselves.¡± John suddenly put the pieces together and said, ¡°Oh, I see what this is¨Cyou can¡¯t stand watching your own student seed. Must sting, huh? Some people never got this kind of recognition when they were in school. Jealous of your own student? Man, that¡¯s just pathetic.¡± Calvin¡¯s face turned red with rage. He yanked up his sleeves. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Reba jumped in, grabbing his arm. ¡°Professor Miller, please¨Ceveryone¡¯s watching. Don¡¯t lose your temper.¡± Her voice trembled, almost in tears. Calvin froze in ce, barely holding himself back. John, meanwhile, didn¡¯t bother with him. He was already walking straight toward Scarlett. Secrets 36 Chapter 36 You All Have No Honor ¡°Ms. Joyner, I know you¡¯re about to graduate and probably don¡¯t need a master¡¯s advisor, but you should really consider me as your PhD advisor. I¡¯m very interested in your research direction. We could work together on tackling even more difficult cancers.¡± His sudden offer, snapped the other professors back to their senses. If Scarlett really had a problem, would Mr. Wayne personally vouch for her? And the fact that Wayne personally oversaw Scarlett¡¯s thesis¡­ that was essentially a public deration that she was his favored prot¨¦g¨¦! If someone became Scarlett¡¯s PhD advisor- They wouldn¡¯t just be gaining a ster student; they¡¯d be tightening their rtionship with Wayne himself. That meant more connections and more resources in the academic circle. Once they figured that out, everyone rushed in at once. John was nearly shoved to the edge of the crowd, and he was about to lose it. ¡°You all have no honor!¡± Why were they bullying an old man like him? He was the first one to speak up, wasn¡¯t he? The next moment, Scarlett broke through the crowd and walked straight toward him. John¡¯s eyes ¡°Little girl¡­¡± lit
  1. up.
¡°John, thank you for believing in me. But I¡¯m not nning on applying for a PhD just yet.¡± Just as John¡¯s heart had begun to rise, it plummeted to the ground. His eyes turned red. Losing such a promising student¨Che would really make a scene! Scarlett¡¯s voice was gentle, tinged with a smile. ¡°But if I do decide to go for a PhD, I¡¯ll definitely apply to be your student.¡± John was stunned. Happiness hade too suddenly¨Clike a tornado! ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± He spun in ce, ovee with excitement. And he even shot a smug nce at everyone around him. When it came to snatching top talent, none of them were a match for him! Everyone else went quiet. Calvin had been shoved all the way to the outskirts of the crowd. If Reba hadn¡¯t steadied him, he might¡¯ve fallen. Now that everyone had surrounded Scarlett, he couldn¡¯t even see her anymore. Rage surged up inside him. What had Scarlett done to make someone as upright as Mr. Wayne change his mind? Could she have some kind of leverage over him? No, that couldn¡¯t be right. Scarlett didn¡¯t have that kind of power. It had to be the Joyner family pulling strings! He turned and looked at Reba with growing displeasure. ¡°You went to the Joyner family again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Reba was still in shock from what Wayne had just said. Now cornered by Calvin¡¯s questioning, she nodded on instinct. Calvin stomped his foot in frustration. ¡°You¡­ what am I going to do with you! If the Joyner family really did ckmail Wayne, do you think you¡¯ll still have a future at this school?¡± Reba¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. ¡°Professor, I didn¡¯t think that far. I just didn¡¯t want my sister to get expelled.¡± Calvin threw his hands up. ¡°Such sentimentality! How am I supposed to trust you out in the real world with that kind of thinking?¡± Reba¡¯s tears fell in streams. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor. I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing her cry like that, Calvin couldn¡¯t bear to scold her anymore. Micah chimed in softly to help. ¡°Sir, Reba was just afraid Scarlett would get expelled. She knows it was wrong now, and she probably won¡¯t ever help her again. Please don¡¯t stay angry.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Calvin waved his hand. He knew full well¨CScarlett had leaned on the Joyner family to stay in school this. time, but what about next time? A student who would betray a teacher for personal gain¡­ was bound to mess up again! He would love to see what would happen when Wayne finally realized he¡¯d backed the wrong person; just how furious and unhinged he¡¯d be then. Reba! Professor Miller!¡± Stanley came over in sses and a face mask, trying hard not to be recognized. After all, he was a celebrity: if his appearance caused a stir among the college students, he¡¯d never be able to visit his sister on campus again. He jogged over and yfully patted Reba on the head. ¡°Why are your eyes all red?¡± Reba instantly lowered her head, looking pitiful. ¡°Nothing.¡± Micah couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and immediately spoke up. ¡°Mr. Stanley, how could you help Scarlett at a time like this? Sure, she got to stay, but you made our professor lose face!¡± Stanley lookedpletely baffled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Reba stood her ground. ¡°My brother was probably just worried that my sister¡¯s reputation would be ruined if she got expelled. He didn¡¯t mean to embarrass the professor.¡± Calvin pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a weary sigh. ¡°I¡¯m done debating right and wrong. Let¡¯s just leave it at that for today.¡± Stanley, on the other hand, waspletely lost. He¡¯d wanted to teach Scarlett a lesson too, to get her to behave properly from now on. ¡°Reba, what are you talking about? When did I ever help Scarlett? Wait, are you saying Scarlett wasn¡¯t expelled? She¡¯s still at school? That¡¯s impossible. I even double¨Cchecked with a friend yesterday; they said. they were already processing her withdrawal!¡± Secrets 37 Chapter 37 He Thought He Was the Hero ¡°Are you guys mistaken?¡± His string of questions left everyone else confused. If Stanley didn¡¯t know about this, it meant the Joyner family hadn¡¯t stepped.in. If they hadn¡¯t pressured Wayne, then who had? And when Stanley noticed that no one was joking based on their expressions, even he was taken aback. The only reason he came to campus today was to see Scarlett face the consequences. If she still refused to admit her mistakes, he wouldn¡¯t have minded stepping in personally. But now, everything was ying outpletely differently than he¡¯d expected. Just who did Scarlett cozy up to this time? The thought suddenly sparked something in his mind. Even though the engagement with the Jude family had been called off, that guy from the Jude family had always been sentimental¨Cthere was a good chance he might¡¯ve helped her behind the scenes. ¡°Whatever the case, at least she¡¯s okay now.¡± Reba forced a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll keep a low profile from now on. In a few months, she¡¯ll graduate, and it¡¯ll all be over.¡± Stanley looked at her¨Cso clearly wronged, yet still trying to smile¨Cand he was instantly fuming. Reba had probably figured out that the Jude family had stepped in; that¡¯s why she looked so heartbroken. And after everything I¡¯d done for Connor, this dude still went behind my back and helped the enemy! He spun around and pulled out his phone, dialing Connor. Before the other side could even speak, heunched right in. ¡°You¡¯ve got no sense at all. Spoiling her like this, do you really think she¡¯s going to be grateful? Great. Now she gets to befortable, while Reba¡¯s the one paying the price. Do you have any idea how badly you embarrassed Professor Miller in front of everyone? How¡¯s Reba supposed to show her face in theb after this? Reba¡¯s always been good to you¨Cand you kept saying she deserves the best. Is this your idea of ¡®the best¡®? Connor, you scumbag, don¡¯t let me see you. If I do, I¡¯ll hit you every damn time!¡± He hung up right after his rant. Then he turned back to Reba again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reba. I¡¯ll make sure you get justice!¡± Reba¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. ¡°Stanley, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that this whole thing really embarrassed Professor, and it¡¯s offended the other professors too. Professor Miller worked his whole life Chapter 37 He Thought He was the Hero for the reputation he has now. And now, it¡¯s mostly ruined. I just feel sorry for him.¡± As her voice faded, Calvin¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. All these years, he¡¯d taught countless students. Finished But one as thoughtful and caring as Reba¨Cwho genuinely worried about her teacher¨Cthis was a first. He was practically ready to pass down everything he¡¯d ever learned, pour all his resources into helping her grow. ¡°Good girl. This hasn¡¯t affected me much, really. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Reba wiped her tears, staying quiet; but her silence made her seem even more pitiful. And even more heartbreaking. ¡°Professor Miller, Reba doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in a good state. How about I take her home?¡± Calvin nodded. ¡°Mm, take good care of her.¡± After a pause, he added a reminder. ¡°Let¡¯s go over your thesis draft first thing tomorrow. When the Medical Exchange Conferencees around, we¡¯ll give them a real p in the face! And one more thing¨Cyourb mouse diet n looked off to me. But it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll go over it tomorrow.¡± Panic red inside Reba. She¡¯d always thoughtb mice could just eat regr food. She hadn¡¯t expected there to be something more specific involved. Now she could only rack her brain trying to recall what Scarlett usually fed them. She was already close to freaking out. John cautiously asked, ¡°Kiddo, you really don¡¯t want to do a PhD? You¡¯ve got quick thinking, fast reactions, solid skills¨Cpursuing a PhD would open up more doors for you.¡± Scarlett remained firm. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about that right now.¡± John was heartbroken. He hated that he couldn¡¯t take in such a promising student. But he quickly adjusted his mindset. Even if she didn¡¯t be his student, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t mentor her. ¡°If you won¡¯t be my student, at least be my friend, yeah?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t think too much of it and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± John leaned in, his tone suddenly secretive. ¡°Good friend, I happen to have a few ancient acupuncture manuscripts. Want to take a look?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯d love to. Very much.¡± John instantly pulled out his phone. ¡°Here, let¡¯s exchange contacts. I¡¯ll snap some pics and send them your way.¡± Scarlett scanned his code and added him on the spot. ¡°Please do it soon, I really want to see them.¡± John instantly understood what she was after; now he knew exactly what bait to use. He had what Scarlett wanted most¨Cancient acupuncture texts. If he wanted her as a student, it was only a matter of time. Meanwhile, Connor sighed and rubbed his temples after being hung up on. What the heck is Joyner¡¯s son doing? Has he lost it? If it weren¡¯t for Reba¡¯s sake, Connor wouldn¡¯t have let this go so easily. Just then, a few knocks came at the door, and his assistant stepped in. Secrets 38 Chapter 38 Connor Just Got Ghosted ¡°Mr. Connor, bad news¨Cthe Lane family just rejected the proposal we submitted.¡± The assistant handed over the documents, speaking in a cautious tone. ¡°The rep from Lane Group also said that if we¡¯re just going to be perfunctory, there¡¯s no need to continue; they¡¯re not blind.¡± Connor went silent. But this proposal, the whole stayed up working on it. He had personally reviewed it and thought it looked great. He didn¡¯t think it was any worse than Scarlett¡¯s work. How could they say it was worthless? It was maddening. Seeing that Connor hadn¡¯t erupted in anger, the assistant continued. ¡°Mr. Connor, the rep said they¡¯ll give us one more chance. If the next one doesn¡¯t meet their standards, they¡¯ll terminate the partnership.¡± Connor¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He had worked so hard to board the Lane family¡¯s ship; there was no way he¡¯d let it slip away so easily. ¡°Call everyone who¡¯s on leave¨Cget them back. We¡¯re revisiting the entire proposal.¡± The assistant looked miserable. ¡°Mr. Connor, we can work overtime, but¡­ there¡¯s no guarantee the Lane family will be satisfied.¡± Connor clenched his fists. Do I really have to go to Scarlett for help? ¡°Mr. Connor, Ms. Joyner always helped before. Maybe this time-¡± ¡°No!¡± The assistant froze. ¡°Mr. Connor, but the Lane family said this is thest chance.¡± Connor bit down hard, his eyes turning cold. Getting no response, the assistant had no choice but to go make arrangements with the nning department. Left alone, Connor sat in deep thought. In the end, reality forced his hand. He called someone to investigate Scarlett¡¯s current situation. The report came back quickly. ¡°She offended Professor Miller. She was supposed to be expelled, but word is¨Cyou stepped in, and Mr. Wayne went easy on her.¡± Connor¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He¡¯d been swamped with the Lane family projecttely¨Che hadn¡¯t had a moment to think about Scarlett. There was no way he had intervened. But it hit him. Scarlett had always been someone who repaid kindness. If she thought he¡¯d helped, then asking her for a favor wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable. With that thought in mind, he immediately pulled out his phone and dialed her number. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, the number you dialed is currently unavable.¡± At first, Connor figured she might be in an elevator or in one of those highly securebs. But after a while, he called again¨Cand it was still the same automated response. That¡¯s when it finally dawned on him. She might¡¯ve blocked me. So this is who you¡¯ve be. Clearly, I had treated Scarlett too well in the past. Now she thought she could do whatever she wanted! She seriously needed to be taught a lesson. His fist mmed hard onto the desk. He grabbed his car keys from the desk and headed out. Just as he reached thepany entrance, his phone rang¨Cit was his mother. ¡°Connor, I¡¯m telling you again¨Cdon¡¯t bete tonight. The youngdy from Jinbiao Group has her eye on you!¡± Connor frowned at her words. Ever since the broken engagement, his mother had pretended not to cause trouble for Scarlett anymore, but behind the scenes, she¡¯d been arranging blind dates. He had turned her down every time with different excuses. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then stop calling me Mom. I¡¯ll run away from home right now!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but grow anxious. His mother was emotional. If she said she¡¯d run away, she¡¯d actually do it. And the world outside was a mess¨Che didn¡¯t want her to suffer, not even a little. ¡°Connor. I¡¯ve got to say it. what¡¯s and made me look good, but now she¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°I told you so many times to break up and cancel the engagement, but you kept brushing me off. And now look¨Cshe humiliated you in public!¡± ¡°Let me be clear, as long as I¡¯m alive, Scarlett will never set foot in the Jude family!¡± Connor didn¡¯t want to hear her rant, so he pretended to be busy. ¡°Mom, I have a meeting to get to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to brush me off!¡± Her voice suddenly shot up. ¡°If you don¡¯t go meet the Jinbiao girl tonight, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡± ¡°Well? Are you going or not?¡± Connor let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go¨Calright?¡± Only then did she ease up. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for good news tonight.¡± After hanging up, Connor rubbed his temples. Looks like I have to deal with the Scarlett situation quickly. If this drags on, it¡¯ll only get worse. He immediately ordered the driver to prepare the car to go to campus. Scarlett returned to theb. Jasper was in the middle of working on a brainputer interface experiment for the robotic cat. That was when she learned that the robotic cat¡¯s intelligence came from a brain¨Cimnted chip. Much of human knowledge could be stored and released through that chip. Now, the robotic cat could even use its ¡°brain¡± to y games on aputer. It never once clicked on a mine in Minesweeper. Scarlett was a bit stunned. This thing is probably smarter than a lot of people. Brainputer interface experiments had already been proposed in the real world, primarily to help patients with cerebral palsy regain function. 96 Secrets 39 Chapter 39 We¡¯re Talking About Chips Not Feelings Still, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the missing corpse from the morgue. Something about Jasper¡¯s data collection didn¡¯t sit right with her; it didn¡¯t seem entirely above board. ¡°Interested?¡± Jasper seemed to know she was back before she even said a word. But he didn¡¯t pause his experiment; it was as if he had no fear of her uncovering anything suspicious. Scarlett understood that crossing into a different field was like facing a whole new world, but this particr area was tightly connected to medicine. She couldn¡¯t deny her growing curiosity. The eagerness in her eyes was impossible to hide. ¡°Come try it.¡± Jasper stood and gave up his spot at theputer. She didn¡¯t hesitate; she walked right over and ced her hand on the mouse. It was still warm from his touch. Her fingers instinctively curled slightly, then quickly rxed again, and the cursor darted across the screen. ¡°This here is the gene sequence. And this, the outer appearance of the neural fibers.¡± Jasper stood beside her. His voice was calm and unhurried. He was seriously giving her a hands¨Con lesson. That cool, crisp aura of his slowly seeped into the space around them. Before she realized it, it felt like the entire world had narrowed down to just the two of them. For some reason- A tremor ran lightly through Scarlett¡¯s fingertips. The cursor slid to the lower right corner of the screen. ¡°Here, we can collect the electrical signals generated by neuronal activity in the brain.¡± Scarlett snapped out of it and quickly adjusted her mindset. Then, she voiced her question. ¡°This is where theputer¡¯s thoughts and emotions originate?¡± He nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel. No wonder the robotic cat seemed so lifelike¨Cturns out it really was embedded with all of this. If this technology matured and could be applied to humans, beyond medical applications¡­ Her eyes narrowed thoughtfully. If it were used on the battlefield, people could instantly receive tactical data through the brainputer interface and rapidly control equipment. This would be a revolutionary advancement with monumental impact for generations to . ¡°How urate and stable is it right now?¡± she asked, drawing a deep breath. Jasper went quiet for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s why I made you my research subject. Only you can help me fine¨Ctune this data so I can obtain high¨Cquality brain signals.¡± Scarlett lifted her fingers off the mouse and turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re not worried that once I understand the principle, I might sabotage your experiment?¡± Jasper¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°You call me Professor Jasper. Fulfilling my teaching duty is perfectly reasonable.¡± The implication is that if you misbehave during research, there are plenty of unreasonable ways to deal with it. Even his threats sounded elegant and refined. But oddly, that made Scarlett feel like he was being unusually upfront. ¡°Professor Jasper, is this how you usually scare your students?¡± A flicker passed through Jasper¡¯s gaze. Strictly speaking, Scarlett was his very first student. ¡°No.¡± Scarlett propped her chin on her hand. ¡°As a teacher, you shouldn¡¯t be too stiff. You need expression, some ir. Professor Jasper, you¡¯ve never taught a public lecture before, have you?¡± Jasper shook his head. ¡°No wonder. Scaring students is a rookie move¨Cit¡¯s not really threatening at all.¡± Jasper went quiet. Who¡¯s the teacher here? Why did it feel like Scarlett was lecturing me instead? ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to check on theb mice. You focus on your research.¡± She stood up; her gaze met his. Big eyes stared at smaller ones. Scarlett spoke first. ¡°Now I get why you didn¡¯t rush to use me in your tech experiments.¡± Chapter 39 We¡¯re Talking Jasper raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Once your technology is more stable and refined, feel free toe find me.¡± Jasper went quiet. Jack, who hade to call them to lunch, stared with eyes wide open. Wait, what now? Technology? Stable and refined? What the heck did I just walk in on? She couldn¡¯t possibly be that bold, right? No¨Cthat wasn¡¯t the point. The point was¡­ Jasper wasn¡¯t mad? He stared at Scarlett, eyes full of disbelief. He usually hated women invading his space. And not only was he not angry- That slight upward curve at the corner of his lips¡­ What the heck did that mean? Jack rubbed his eyes hard. When he opened them again, Jasper¡¯s face was expressionless, calmly working on signal processing. Okay, must¡¯ve been my imagination. Definitely. But the very next second, Jasper put down his work. Walked to the door and motioned for him to follow. Jack, utterly baffled and dying for answers, trailed him out to the hallway. ¡°Get me a copy of the school¡¯s public lecture materials,¡± Jasper said. Jasper had onlye to teach at the university as a favor to Wayne. All other schedules and logistics had been handled by Jack. So assigning this task to him made perfect sense. But still! Jack was even more confused now. ¡°You¡¯re acting weird.¡± Jasper opened the window beside them. Right on cue, the robotic cat was patrolling outside. ¡°I agreed to lecture. Naturally, I need to be prepared.¡± Jack didn¡¯t believe a word of it. There was definitely something fishy going on here. 96 Secrets 40 Chapter 40 Don¡¯t Bite Me You Rabid Ex But Jasper had gone back to being tight¨Clipped, refusing to exin a thing! It was driving Jack crazy like a cat wing at his insides. He was so curious he could explode. That meant he had to get his hands on the public lecture video. He needed to see what Jasper was really up to! During lunch, Scarlett still chose to eat alone. The reason was simple. Jack talked way too much, she couldn¡¯t focus properly with all that noise. ¡°Scarlett.¡± Just as she took her first bite, James sat down across from her with his tray. She looked up. The man was all smiles and even passed her the beef from his own te. ¡°I heard you did great at Skycrest Labs today. The school already posted themendation report.¡± ¡°Honestly, I think your Mr. Wayne is quite the schemer.¡± ¡°My professor finally saw some hope of poaching you, and then Wayne goes and puts out an officialmendation just to make sure you stay.¡± Scarlett let out a softugh. ¡°You do realize that still sounds like apliment to me, right?¡± James immediately set down his fork. ¡°Judge me fairly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little too anxious for this to be casual. Professor Hamilton give you a task or something?¡± James¡¯s expression fell instantly. ¡°He said if I don¡¯t bring you back to do a PhD under him, I shouldn¡¯t bothering back at all.¡± Scarlett went quiet. Well, that¡¯s¡­ persistent. ¡°Scarlett!¡± It was past the usual lunch rush, and the cafeteria was nearly empty. So when Connor walked in, he immediately saw the two of them sitting together. He had seen James before, and even investigated him afterward. The guy really was impressive. But how could someone so aplished be interested in Scarlett? Something didn¡¯t add up. He had to admit, Scarlett¡¯s looks and figure were top¨Ctier. Finished If she had used some kind of resource to make a trade, maybe she would throw herself at someone like that as a secret mistress. Thankfully, the previous investigations showed Scarlett kept to a strict routine between her apartment and the campus, with no extra contact with James. Which meant, maybe the deal hadn¡¯t gone through yet. Or maybe James wasn¡¯t interested. It was likely that Scarlett just wasn¡¯t ready to give up, still clinging to the idea of taking a shortcut. That was probably what today¡¯s scene was all about. Scarlett heard the voice and instinctively turned around- Only to meet the burning, contemptuous re in his eyes. She knew him too well. That look was always the warning sign that Connor was about to blow up. But, even though they were in the cafeteria, because James was considered a high¨Cprofile figure on campus, there were always security guards patrolling wherever he went. There was no need to worry about safety here. Connor stormed toward her. When Scarlett had turned to look at him just now, he had imagined that life after leaving the Joyner family must¡¯ve been tough for her¨Cthat she hadn¡¯t managed to climb up, and was probably filled with despair. He figured she¡¯d look disheveled, worn down from crying. Even if she wasn¡¯t in total ruin, she¡¯d be a shell of herself. And if that version of Scarlett suddenly ran up to him, begged for forgiveness, imed she¡¯d only done it to make him jealous- Tried to win him back- Maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d give her another chance. After all, they¡¯d been together for years. He wasn¡¯t heartless. But as he got closer, he was stunned. Scarlett¡¯s long hair fell smoothly over her shoulders; herplexion glowed with a natural flush; her obsidian eyes sparkled like polished stone. She looked even more radiant than before. Even more striking. He was momentarily dazed. Was this really Scarlett? Why did she look like someone entirely different from the woman who¡¯d just gone through a breakup? Instead of falling apart, she looked like she¡¯de alive. Out of nowhere, a surge of nameless fury rose in his chest. Why should he be the one falling apart, while Scarlett got to live in peace? His anger surged. He had long lost his sense of reason. ¡°What, so eager to throw yourself at someone else? After leaving me, you¡¯ve lost even your most basic sense of decency?¡± Scarlett went quiet. ¡°Wow. What a dog. What terrible luck I have today.¡± Her face was full of disgust. She took two steps back, as if afraid the mad dog might bite. But deep down, there was still a twinge of bitterness. They had dated for years. Even if things hadn¡¯t gone smoothly- He had still been someone she¡¯d once depended on emotionally. She couldn¡¯t believe she had ever been so blind to fall for that. She felt pathetic, ridiculous, and sad. A tangled mess of emotions. ¡°Scarlett, have you lost your mind? Not only do you refuse to apologize¨Cyou¡¯re insulting me?¡± Connor had regretted his words the moment they left his mouth; for a brief second, he¡¯d felt a flicker of rity. But Scarlett¡¯s response reignited his rage and crushed whatever was left of his rationality. He wanted nothing more than to see Scarlett drop to her knees and beg for forgiveness, pour a hundred drinks in apology. ¡°I see. You really don¡¯t want toe back to me. Heh, I get it now. You even wore makeup today¨Cguess you¡¯re dressing up for your date, huh? Trying to hide your ws? You think this¡¯ll help you snag someone better? Have you even thought about where youe from?¡± Secrets 41 Chapter 41 You Want Me Back? He continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my pity, you¡¯d have gone back to that vige to suffer. You think you¡¯d have the life you have today without me?¡± The entire cafeteria fell silent in an instant. When everyone finally realized what had happened, they saw Scarlett had already thrown her half¨Ccaten food and tray right into Connor¡¯s face. ¡°Feeling awake now?¡± Connor reached up and angrily wiped the mess off his face, his eyes practically spitting fire. Scarlett gave a coldugh. ¡°Our engagement is over. We have no ties left. Do me a favor, don¡¯t bother me again. Even if we run into each other, just pretend we¡¯ve never met. If something like this happens again, I might get the wrong idea that you can¡¯t let go and wants to get back together!¡± Connor instinctively snapped back, ¡°As if, I was just-¡± ¡°Mr. Connor.¡± Scarlett stepped forward, an icy chill shing in her eyes that made people¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°If you ever show up in front of me again, I will treat it as harassment. You wouldn¡¯t want me to call the police, would you?¡± Connor was stunned. Scarlett, as a parting blow, added coldly, ¡°If I wore makeup to cover ws, then what, did you wear pants to cover your shorings?¡± Connor¡¯s temple vein pulsed furiously. ¡°Scarlett, what kind of nonsense is that?¡± Scarlett sneered. ¡°Then I should count myself lucky. Otherwise, if I¡¯d seen your shorings, I might¡¯ve questioned the meaning of life.¡± Connor¡¯s face twitched, jaw clenched, veins bulging.¡± The Scarlett he used to know never acted like this. She used to be so submissive, so sweet. When he got angry, she¡¯d always apologize over and over, trying to please him. It had made him believe a lie, that this woman would never get mad at him, never go against him. In that moment, he honestly wondered if someone had possessed her body. Chapter 41 You Want Me Back? The shock outweighed his anger. The disbelief was greater than his fury. But soon, another thought crept in. Finished Scarlett wouldn¡¯t have changed like this for no reason. Something must¡¯ve happened that I don¡¯t know about. ¡°Did this scumbag threaten you?¡± He pointed at James, eyes burning with rage. James went quiet. If only Scarlett could be threatened. He would¡¯ve loved that. And as for Connor, who the heck did he think he was? Pointing fingers like that? If it weren¡¯t for Scarlett¡¯s sake, the bodyguards nearby would¡¯ve torn him to shreds. So for now, all he could do was fire back verbally. ¡°When youck the ability, ming others bes your only move. Truly impressive, Mr. Connor. That tray didn¡¯t knock you stupid¨Cit knocked some rare IQ into you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Connor was so furious that he looked ready to strike. But Scarlett suddenly stepped in front of him. ¡°Mr. Connor, if you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll call the cops for harassment.¡± She pointed straight at the cafeteria doors. ¡°Goodbye. Don¡¯t let me see you out.¡± People nearby had already started whispering and pointing. Connor was already seeing red, now he also felt utterly humiliated. ¡°You really think he¡¯s helping you? He¡¯s just bored. He thinks this is fun and wants to jump in! He¡¯s not serious about you! Scarlett, if you go begging him for help, all you¡¯ll get is humiliation. When that dayes, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice stayed calm. ¡°That¡¯s my business. And as for your business, do you even realize that without my help, you¡¯d already be expelled? It was me, I spoke with Mr. Wayne. That¡¯s the only reason you were allowed to stay.¡± In his mind, Scarlett was someone who always repaid kindness. Even if she was mad at him over the rtionship, if he had genuinely helped her, she¡¯d go to hell and back for him. He¡¯d already nned it out. As soon as Scarlett asked how he got in touch with Mr. Wayne, he¡¯d use that to rope her into writing the proposal for him. But to his surprise, Scarlettughed in his face. ¡°You were the one who talked to Mr. Wayne?¡± Connor shot back, ¡°Who else? How else do you think you turned things around?¡± Scarlett almostughed. This had to be the funniest joke of the year. But she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to smile. Tears welled up in her eyes instead. This was the man she had once poured everything into. The man she had once believed she could entrust her entire life to. And here he was, lying without even blinking, trying to manipte her with a lie. In a daze, memories of their past flooded back. Time after time, Connor had stood on some moral high ground, using her of this or that, just to keep her willing to sacrifice herself for him. And now, she finally saw it clearly, the man she once loved so deeply wasn¡¯t even worthy of being called human. ¡°Mr. Connor, since you say you helped me, then tell me¨Cwhen and where did you meet with Mr. Wayne? What exactly did you say that convinced him to change his mind?¡± Panic shed across Connor¡¯s face. What¡¯s going on? Scarlett had never asked this kind of question before. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? Scarlett, you never used to be like this!¡± 96 Secrets 42 Chapter 42 No One¡¯s Chasing You ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve changed!¡± Connor couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice, but Scarlett only let out a coldugh.¡± ¡°Volume doesn¡¯t make you right, Mr. Connor. Are you yelling to cover up how guilty you feel?¡± Connor¡¯s face turned a deep, stormy shade. ¡°Scarlett! You¡¯re questioning me?¡± Scarlett shrugged. ¡°Obviously. You should be questioned.¡± ¡°Heh. Looks like now that someone¡¯s backing you, you¡¯ve really grown a spine! But I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯te crawling back to regret this!¡± With that, he flung his sleeve and turned sharply on his heel to storm off. In his heart, he quietly began counting. Before, whenever he left in a huff like this, Scarlett would alwayse running after him. She neversted more than ten seconds. But now¡­ he had already walked out of the cafeteria. In his head, he¡¯d counted to twenty. Still nothing. Frustrated, he suddenly turned back- Only to see Scarlett sitting across from James, apparently with a fresh te of food, eating like she hadn¡¯t a care in the world. His hands clenched into fists in rage. His whole body was trembling. Fine! Fine! Fine! This time, she had really done it¡ªshe¡¯d actually gotten under his skin. Even if she came crawling back, begging him for forgiveness on her knees, he wouldn¡¯t give her a second nce. ¡°Connor!¡± He hadn¡¯t walked far when he ran into Reba, who was heading to ss with a few ssmates. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Reba had changed into a crisp white dress. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, giving her a sweet, innocent look. When she saw Connor, she lit up in surprise. She thought he was there to see her. But as she got closer, she noticed the food stains on his clothes. ¡°Did you¡­ get into a fight with my sister?¡± She quickly pulled out a pack of wet wipes and began gently wiping the mess off Connor¡¯s clothes. The two of them were standing so close, their breaths nearly mingled. Connor watched as the girl moved in closer, her soft fingers asionally brushing against his skin. Even the cold dampness of the wipe was warmed by his skin. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was actually here to see you¨Cjust ran into her by ident.¡± ¡°She wanted to get back together; I said no, so she lost it.¡± The moment Reba heard he¡¯de for her, her heart swelled with sweetness. But her expression was full of concern. ¡°She really went too far.¡± She noticed a bruise forming near Connor¡¯s temple where he¡¯d been hit and gently rubbed it with the pad of her finger. ¡°But she¡¯s working under your professor¡¯s rival now. That guy¡¯s trying to be an academician, it makes sense that she¡¯d be a little full of herself. Just try to be understanding.¡± ¡°She became John¡¯s student?¡± Connor froze. The only person trying to challenge Calvin for the title¨Cand had beef with him was John. Supposedly a descendant of the Reeves family, John came from a family with deep roots and a powerful legacy. No wonder Scarlett seemed so confident earlier. Still, why did Scarlett always end up under someone powerful? And why did they always like her? First it was the Lane family¡¯s representative, now it was John! If he hadn¡¯t been with Scarlett for years, he¡¯d start believing she was just naturally extraordinary. ¡°Reba, no matter who she studies under, she¡¯s not allowed to walk all over you.¡± ¡°If anything ever happens, call me immediately.¡± Reba nodded, her face showing a bit of vulnerability. ¡°I will.¡± Normally, Connor would¡¯ve taken the time tofort her¨Cbut today, he acted like he hadn¡¯t even noticed. ¡°Reba, do you know how to write proposals?¡± If someone as in as Scarlett could write a decent one, then Reba¨Cwho was a thousand times better- would surely impress the Lane family¡¯s rep beyond belief! He¡¯d already thought it all through. If they could win the Lane family¡¯s approval, he¡¯d be able to dere it to the world that Reba was the real deal. Scarlett was nothing more than a fame¨Cchasing fraud. And when that happened, he wanted to see if Scarlett could still be as smug as she was today. Reba, however, fell silent. She could write basic proposals. Like ones for student council events, or organizing ss meetings for her advisor. But, when it came to corporate¨Clevel strategic nning, she had no experience at all¨Cnot even close. Now that Connor had brought it up, it was clear this wouldn¡¯t be easy. She definitely couldn¡¯t pull it off. ¡°Connor, I do know how to write them¡­ but I¡¯m busy withb work right now. I¡¯ve been spending all my time in theb.¡± The moment Connor heard she could write them, his eyes lit up with delight. ¡°No worries. It won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the head of the nning department contact you. You just need to provide the concept.¡± He¡¯d done his research. The Lane family¡¯s rep didn¡¯t hate the writing style of the nning department¨Cwhat they didn¡¯t like were the ideas. They were too conventional, too safe; nothing that sparked investment interest. If Reba could provide a strong concept, the nning team could refine and polish it. Winning over the Lane family¡¯s rep would be a piece of cake. Reba felt a knot twist in her stomach. But to keep from raising any suspicion, she had to nod and agree. Worst case, I¡¯d find a way to make Scarlett write it . And if that didn¡¯t work, she¡¯d ask Micah. Chapter 43 Scarlett Isn¡¯t That Desperate Secrets 43 Chapter 43 Scarlett Isn¡¯t That Desperate Micah had a real talent for this sort of thing, and Reba was confident, she¡¯d definitely be able to get a good concept out of him. ¡°Reba, this is amazing. I knew you were the one with real skills.¡± Reba forced a smile. ¡°Connor, let me take you to clean up, get changed?¡± Connor nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± They had only taken a few steps when Reba¡¯s phone buzzed. It was Eugene. ¡°Reba, the professor I¡¯ve always dreamed of studying under is visiting the hospital today, so the kidney transnt discussion with Scarlett is postponed until tomorrow.¡± The message made Reba¡¯s heart sink. She had nearly forgotten about that. Back when she thought Scarlett was going to be expelled¨Creduced to begging on the streets, she figured Eugene would offer her a luxurious lifestyle in exchange for a kidney, and Scarlett would leap at the chance. All she had to do was make a few adjustments before the surgery, and Scarlett would quietly die on the operating table. Her secret would be safe. She would never have to worry about Scarlett¡¯s talent outshining her again. But now, things were different. Scarlett hadn¡¯t been expelled. She¡¯d even been named an outstanding student, earned Mr. Wayne¡¯s favor, and was possibly headed straight into a PhD program. There was no way she¡¯d agree to a ¡°kidney swap¡± now. Scarlett might start digging into why the topic even came up. If that happened, her entire web of lies could unravel. She quickly replied: ¡°Eugene, please don¡¯t bring this up again. I don¡¯t want anyone sacrificing themselves for me. I¡¯m happy just spending time with my family.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Eugene to misinterpret her message and call her directly. Panic crept in as she instinctively nced at Connor. Luckily, Connor was still busy brushing bits of food from his hair, too distracted to notice her mood shift. She hurriedly declined the call and fired off a text: ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m doingb work with my professor right now and can¡¯t take calls. What I said earlier wasn¡¯t out of frustration¨Cit¡¯s truly how I feel. I don¡¯t want anyone carrying a burden for my sake. If you really care about me, then please drop this.¡± At the hospital, Eugene furrowed his brow as he read her message. Years ago, when they first found Reba and brought her home, her medical exam revealed her kidneys were failing¨Cshe needed a transnt. But Reba¡¯s body was extremely sensitive; she had very strictpatibility requirements. As a doctor, he used all his connections and searched the system¡­ and happened to find a girl who had just enrolled in college andpleted a health screening. Unfortunately, Reba¡¯s condition made her unfit for major surgery at the time, so they had to wait. Worried the kidney source might disappear, they staged an entire ¡°long¨Clost reunion¡± scenario to keep Scarlett close and under surveince. As for Reba, they had her live in another property owned by the Joyner family for the time being. Once Scarlett arrived, everyone in the Joyner family assumed she was just a living kidney donor¨Cso they fed her well and treated her kindly. But people weren¡¯t made of stone. Over time, they had genuinelye to care for Scarlett. Some of them even thought that after the transnt, she could continue living as the Joyner family¡¯s heiress. Everything was going ording to n. Until Connor caught wind of something and blew the cover, forcing them to reveal Reba¡¯s identity earlier than nned. With no other option, they had to bring Reba back home. It was only then that Eugene realized, aside from him, everyone else in the Joyner family had grown emotionally attached to Scarlett and didn¡¯t want her gone. That was how the real and the mistaken heiress ended up living under the same roof. But, it was only after Reba¡¯s return that Scarlett¡¯s ws began to show¨Cone after another¨Cleaving everyone disappointed. Even then, they hadn¡¯t wanted to drive her away. They sincerely tried to help her change. But unfortunately, Scarlett had no intention of changing. In fact, she only got worse. She even dared to publicly sever ties with the family! Ungrateful brat! The thought filled Eugene with rage; his fists clenched tight. Chapter 43 Scarlett Isn¡¯t That Desperate Finished Scarlett needed a serious lesson to realize her shorings¨Cto learn what was truly in her best interest. Take the recent school expulsion scare, for example. In the past, he might have stepped in to shield her from that kind of trouble. But this time, he had chosen to sit back and watch. He even thought maybe it¡¯d be good if she were expelled¨Cbetter that than letting someone with talent but no character grow up to be a bigger threat. Once expelled, she¡¯d hit wall after wall, she¡¯d be crushed. Tomorrow, he¡¯d go find her and bring her home. He¡¯d make her see that without the Joyner family, she was nothing. Then, he would reveal that Reba needed a kidney. Surely, out of gratitude to the Joyner family, she would ask him to test forpatibility and offer to donate willingly. The thought instantly calmed the fire in his heart. After the transnt wasplete, he swore he would personally guide Scarlett, provide her with better resources, and give her the best education. Even if she wanted to study abroad, he¡¯d arrange it. He exhaled slowly. Let her get roughed up by the world today. He had things to take care of anyway. JOIN ASTes to Queen Tamine SuIVES Secrets 44 Chapter 44 John Wants The Sister ¡°Dr. Joyner, John has arrived.¡± Eugene jumped to his feet, a huge smile spreading across his face. A lot of people thought of John as just an alternative medicine practitioner- but only Eugene knew that John was also a kidney specialist, with unmatched surgical skills. He had to win John¡¯s favor¨Cideally, even be his student. That way, not only could he gain real expertise, but also leverage John¡¯s influence topete for the department director position. John had been politely turned away at the university earlier that day. His mood wasn¡¯t exactly great. On the way to the hospital, he¡¯d already instructed his assistant to organize theplete works of the Reeves family. He had to find a way to get Scarlett to be his student! He had a strong feeling, if he could bring Scarlett in, the Reeves family¡¯s medical legacy would thrive like never before. Even when he arrived at the hospital and the director began chatting with him, his mind was still busy thinking about how to make Scarlett happy. ¡°John, what do you think?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± The words slipped out before John realized he¡¯d said the wrong thing. Ahem. He coughed strategically to cover the awkwardness. The hospital director seemed to catch on immediately. ¡°John, are you saying you were impressed by Dr. Joyner¡¯s report just now?¡± John paused for a beat. ¡°Wait, you have a Dr. Joyner in your nephrology department too?¡± The director looked a bit confused. ¡°What do you mean, John?¡± ¡°Oh, I just came from a research symposium at the medical school earlier. Met a young Ms. Joyner there, brilliant kid, really promising.¡± At the front of the room, Eugene had been trying to make a strong impression. Hearing that, his face lit
  1. up.
¡°John, could you be talking about my little sister?¡± John finally turned his gaze on him. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, John. I¡¯m Eugene, second in the Joyner family.¡± That jogged John¡¯s memory, he had heard people talking earlier while trying to recruit Scarlett as a student. Something about her being the Joyner family¡¯s heiress. ¡°Ah. Your sister¡¯s got both talent and looks¨Ctop¨Ctier all around. A shame she hasn¡¯t be my student.¡± Eugene was so excited he could¡¯ve pped his own thigh. John was famously low¨Cprofile, but once you reached a certain level in the medical world, you¡¯d understand just how valuable John¡¯s mentorship was. How could Reba be so stupid? Turning down John? Absolutely foolish! But he couldn¡¯t let that show, he could only smile sheepishly and exin softly, ¡°She might be stuck in her own head. After all, she¡¯s working with Professor Miller¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, that old fool Calvin wouldn¡¯t know talent if it pped him in the face!¡± Just thinking about Calvin¡¯s smug look made John seethe. Thankfully, Scarlett had proved her worth, pping that old man right back with her achievements. ¡°Right, right¡ªI¡¯ll definitely talk to my little sister. I¡¯ll convince her to reach out to you.¡± Eugene knew full well that Professor Miller had a strong reputation in the field of alternative medicine. Butpared to John, there was nopetition. Plus, John had close ties to Jandale; many of his peers were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the industry, hiswork vast and powerful. In certain situations, switching mentors could open up far more opportunities. He took a breath, carefully steadying his tone. ¡°But¡­ I was wondering, would I have the honor of joining my sister as one of your students?¡± John hadn¡¯t been nning to take on another disciple. ¡°Alright. You and your sister cane see me together.¡± Eugene was over the moon. ¡°Yes, thank you, Teacher!¡± THUEN John waved it off. ¡°Calling me ¡®Teacher¡® is a little premature. First, get your sister to agree to be my student.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t think that would be a problem at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I promise I¡¯ll get it done soon.¡± Johnughed. ¡°Alright then, no need to butter me up. Why don¡¯t you show me some of your department¡¯s more challenging cases?¡± Meanwhile, James was escorting Scarlett back to theb. Once they arrived at the section Wayne had cleared just for her, he couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°I¡¯d heard Mr. Wayne was nning to remodel this wing. Didn¡¯t expect it to double as a space for the person who saved his granddaughter¡¯s life.¡± Scarlett lifted her eyes slightly; a faint light flickered in them. ¡°You already know?¡± James let out a soft sigh and gave her a look of exasperation. ¡°Did you forget why I even came here in the first ce?¡± ¡°Besides, that incident with Mr. Wayne¡¯s granddaughter caused quite a stir¨Ceven if I wanted to ignore it, I couldn¡¯t.¡± In truth, Wayne had done his best to keep it under wraps. But in certain elite circles, no secret stayed hidden for long. Hamilton¡¯sb was practically legendary at Jandale. Uncovering something like this was such a child¡¯s y. Scarlett didn¡¯t linger on the topic. She simply nodded. ¡°Once this experiment is over, I¡¯ll leave theb.¡± James wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°I just want to make sure you haven¡¯t been bribed by John.¡± Secrets 45 Chapter 45 Robot Cat Scarlett couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You really never stop thinking about digging up someone else¡¯s turf.¡± James shrugged, looking perfectly innocent. ¡°I call it having a healthy sense ofpetition. John¡¯s way too good¨Ceven if your professor shows up personally, he might not be able to outdo him.¡± Scarlett was a bit surprised by John¡¯s abilities. This man¡¯s got a secret identity? Huh¡­ kind of interesting. ¡°Alright, go on then. I won¡¯t head back to the capital until after the medical exchange conference. If you change your mind before then, you cane find me anytime.¡± Scarlett nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± On the second floor, Jasper sat holding a robotic cat, fingers pressed against its joint connectors. Jack leaned on the window, staring down at the two people chatting andughing below. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Pixel look so alive. She was always expressionless before. I thought she¡¯d gone numb after cutting ties with her family. They¡¯ve got that teenage love vibe going on. Look at that shy little smile. Jasper, wanna guess what they¡¯re talking about?¡± Jasper pressed a little harder on the cat. ¡°Not interested.¡± The robot cat looked like it was on the verge of being crushed. Jack, never one to pass up drama, started ad¨Clibbing wildly. ¡°I bet he was like, ¡®Hey, mind if I walk you home?¡® And Pixel probably lit up like, ¡®Okay, okay, you¡¯re the best!¡® Then he said, ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you to finish your experiment so we can head home together. Pixel definitely smiled and said yes without thinking twice. Oh¨Cand I bet they made ns to grab ate¨Cnight snack, maybe take a walk, hold hands or something.¡± Jack¡¯s voice cut off suddenly. He turned around, stunned. The robotic cat in Jasper¡¯s hands hadpletely fallen apart. Its pieces ttered to the floor. Jack was stunned. ¡°Jasper, what did the robot cat ever do to you?¡± Jasper¡¯s expression didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I¡¯m upgrading the software. You handle the hardware.¡± Jack groaned. Seriously? I just finished three experiments, now I¡¯ve gotta be your handyman too? ¡°You really expect my fragile little shoulders to carry all this weight? Why don¡¯t you make Pixel do it?¡± Right on cue, Scarlett walked in and casually asked, ¡°Make me do what¡­ huh? Are those parts from the robot cat?¡± She rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I can help.¡± No sooner had she spoken than she crouched down and started assembling the pieces one by one. Jack gave Jasper a sly wink. Post¨Cdate Pixel is a whole new person! See? Love really does make people more productive! Scarlett, while obsessed with medicine, also loved construction games in her downtime. Seeing all these ¡°fragments¡± scattered about triggered her urge to build. And so, she proceeded to misce several of the chips. Jack wanted to correct her. But he noticed Jasper didn¡¯t stop her at all, so he swallowed his words. He got it now. Jasper was annoyed that Scarlett wasn¡¯t taking her role as the ¡°experimental subject¡± seriously. So now he was letting her embarrass herself? Honestly, Jasper could be such a child. Just because she was pretty didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t have a few clingy admirers. And nowhere in the contract did it say ¡°experimental subjects¡± weren¡¯t allowed to date. He was still ranting internally when¡­ ¡°Reporting the time, it is now exactly 1.00 PM.¡± Jack was stunned. Wait, the robot cat¡¯s system wasn¡¯t even finished yet, right? That sudden robotic voice nearly scared the soul out of him! Scarlett clearly jumped too. She didn¡¯t stop the cat from hopping onto theb bench. ¡°I may not be a little demon cat, but I¡¯m carefree and chill;nded here on theb table, stretching once, 21 Finished look how charming I still feel!¡± ¡°Wait, this robot cat can talk now? And it rhymes?¡± Scarlett stared at the little ck cat for a while, stunned, then looked at Jasper in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, did you crack thenguage system?¡± They had talked about this before. Getting a machine to ¡°speak¡± was easy¨Cjust inputmands. But to develop a human¨Clikenguage system capable of thought required massive amounts of code training. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be possible in such a short time. Apparently, she had underestimated Jasper. Jasper didn¡¯t say anything. He just lowered his gaze to the robotic cat perched on the desk, tail flicking proudly. He had seen it clearly, Scarlett had reversed the prity¨Cpositive and negative terminals were connected backward. It must¡¯ve affected the current flow in just the right way to flip some part of the code that had been giving him trouble for ages. Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t stopped her because he wanted to see if she had any natural instinct for this kind of work. Even if she messed up, he could always fix it. He just hadn¡¯t expected¡­ a breakthrough. Suddenly, his mentor¡¯s words echoed in his head. Sess is thirty percent effort, seventy percent luck. This experimental subject of his was pretty lucky after all. Secrets 46 Chapter 46 I Did Nothing and Somehow I¡¯m the Hero The way he looked at Scarlett had softened, there was a trace of warmth in his eyes now. ¡°That¡¯s your doing.¡± Scarlett blinked. Wait, what? If randomly piecing together building blocks counted as an achievement, she honestly didn¡¯t deserve the credit. Jack, on the other hand, was fuming with jealousy. How many times had I helped out, gone above and beyond, yet not once had I received a word of praise from Jasper? Pixel had simply done the most basic assembly, and now she was being called the hero. He was hurt! Jasper was in a good mood, so he was willing to exin. ¡°The circuit you connected earlier was incorrect. It affected the chip¡¯s performance.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean to say Pixel identally scrambled the encoding and somehow ended up fixing the problem?¡± That was way too lucky! Had she been struck by some kind of freak good luck or what? Ugh, I¡¯m so jealous! Why couldn¡¯t I ever catch a break like that? He hadn¡¯t skimped on holiday offerings either! Jasper gave a small nod, tapped his legs, and the robot cat leapt up onto them, stretching outzily in hisp. ¡°The system detects you¡¯re in a good mood and wants a cup of coffee. The coffee machine, start working! Or do you want to be scrapped?¡± Amazingly enough, right after the grumpy cat let out its roar, the coffee machine actually started up. Once the coffee was brewed, the robot cat ordered the little machine trolley beside it to go fetch it. In just a short moment, Jasper was already savoring the coffee. As a reward, he reached out and gave the robot cat a few gentle scritches on the head. ¡°Well done.¡± He stood up with the robot cat in his arms and moved to theputer. The cat cooperatively ced its paw on the sensor. A set of data immediately appeared on the screen. Jasper moved the mouse and began to dissect the data bit by bit. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel like all of this was strangely surreal. When she finally snapped out of it, she was just grateful she hadn¡¯t messed anything up. If she had wired something incorrectly and damaged the robot cat, she would¡¯ve been sick with regret. From now on, I absolutely cannot go messing around in areas I don¡¯t understand! ¡°Pixel, Since when? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Then, a secondter, it hit him. Oh no. Scarlett hadpletely misunderstood who he was talking about. He wasn¡¯t referring to Jasper¨Che meant that sly, scheming James! ¡°Pixel, no, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I wasn¡¯t talking about Jasper.¡± Scarlett raised an eyebrow, clearly unbothered. ¡°Then who were you talking about?¡± Jack fell silent. The words were right there, but he didn¡¯t know how to say them. The truth was¡­ he didn¡¯t actually have any proof that James was intentionally trying to flirt with her. ¡°In short, aside from me and Jasper, you really need to watch out for anyone else who might have bad intentions around you. Got it?¡± Scarlett let out a softugh, her bright eyes filled with warmth, but her tone was teasing. ¡°Mr. Jack, you¡¯re young, but why do you sound so much like a concerned dad?¡± Jack gave her apletely baffled look. ¡°What does that even mean?¡± 2 Scarlett didn¡¯t answer; her smile just deepened as she turned and walked back to check on her mouse. Jack was left standing there, a little dazed and windblown. He stood in ce, thinking it over for quite a while¡­ Still couldn¡¯t make sense of it. I reflect on myself three times a day, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! Avoid gossip? Yeah right! So what am I doing wasting my time brooding like this? Back to the ! Scarlett had just finished checking theb mouse when she saw Jasper wrapping up the data analysis. The robot cat let out a soft ¡°meow¡± and hopped over to her. ¡°Pixel, Jasper says thank you.¡± She froze and quickly turned to look at Jasper. His expression hadn¡¯t changed at all; his eyes were calm and unreadable, giving nothing away. ¡°It was just a lucky ident, Mr. Fletcher. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± Jasper¡¯s lips moved ever so slightly. ¡°Very well¨Cthen I¡¯ll bury it deep.¡± Scarlett blinked. ¡°¡­Alright then. So if I ever mess something up in the future, Mr. Fletcher, you¡¯ll have help me out unconditionally, right?¡± There was something deep and unfathomable about him. But his voice¨Chis voice was calm and reassuring, putting her at ease. ¡°As long as your body doesn¡¯t suffer any further damage, we¡¯ll talk.¡± Scarlett lowered her gaze. That managed to quiet the storm inside her heart. Honestly, she hadpletely lost her temper in the restaurant earlier. And if something like that happened again, she¡¯d probably be even more on edge. Thinking about it now, she couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as a test subject, I understand the importance of staying alive.¡± Secrets 47 Chapter 47 Medical Skills There was a rare flicker of helplessness in Jasper¡¯s expression. He raised a hand. The robot cat suddenly reached out a paw and patted Scarlett on the shoulder. ¡°Pixel, you¡¯re the partner! A great partner!¡± Its eyes turned a soft peach¨Cpink, as if trying to show its affection. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help butugh and pulled it into a hug. ¡°Your understanding skills, forget it. Why am I even arguing with you?¡± The robot cat radiated a warm pink glow, making it look even more adorable. Scarlett¡¯s mood immediately lifted. Jasper looked up. ¡°So, don¡¯t say things that might confuse it again.¡± Scarlett blinked. What did he mean? Did I say something wrong? Something about Mr. Fletcher seemed off. But she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. At the hospital, after nearly a full day of work, John finally sorted through all theplicated cases and put together solutions for each. The hospital director was so grateful, he nearly dropped to his knees. He insisted on treating John to a meal. But John had always been a low¨Ckey person who disliked those kinds of social events. He waved him off. ¡°Let¡¯s skip that. Have Eugenee over, I think he¡¯s got potential. I¡¯d like to chat with him.¡± The director was a bit taken aback. Honestly, he preferred another young doctor over Eugene, someone who was more ambitious. But John had spoken, so he didn¡¯t argue. If John really saw something in Eugene, that would certainly affect future promotions within the hospital. Not long after, Eugene rushed into the office, beaming. That¡¯s when he noticed the cases in front of John were carefully categorized into several piles. John had taken off his reading sses, rubbing his temples from exhaustion. ¡°John, would you like some tea?¡± 1/ He hurried off to make some, but John called him back. John quickly slipped his sses back on and motioned with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that formality. Come over here. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Eugene had been hoping for this. He immediately sat across from him, cautiously diving into academic discussion. By the end of their conversation, John still felt Eugene¡¯s foundations were shaky; But at least the young man had the right attitude and a strong desire to improve. More importantly, if Eugene could convince Scarlett to be his apprentice as well, John wouldn¡¯t mind passing down his medical knowledge to him.¡± ¡°By the way, John, there¡¯s another case I wanted your opinion on.¡± Taking advantage of the moment, Eugene sifted through the pile and pulled out Reba¡¯s file, respectfull handing it over. To avoidplications earlier, Reba had been examined under a different name. So John hadn¡¯t noticed anything strange; he simply reviewed the numbers carefully. ¡°Professor, I wanted to ask¨Cbased on this patient¡¯s current condition, is she eligible for a kidney transnt? And during the surgery, what specific precautions should we take? Also, if you had the time to lead the operation, I¡¯d be extremely grateful.¡± John assumed Eugene wanted clinical experience and gently set the case file down, speaking kindly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a particrly typical case. You¡¯d benefit more from observing more specialized surgeries. As it happens, I¡¯ve scheduled a few in theing days. You cane along and watch.¡± Eugene thanked him, but didn¡¯t let the case go. ¡°Professor, could you at least walk me through this one? I was thinking of going straight to the transnt, but the patient grew up in the mountains and didn¡¯t have ess to proper nutrition. Her body¡¯s weak, and I¡¯m worriedplications might arise during surgery, so¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, hold on.¡± The more John listened, the more tightly his brows furrowed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this patient on the road to recovery? Why are you talking about surgery? Wait¨Care you saying you¡¯re not the one treating this patient?¡± Eugene had no idea what he meant. But then something clicked. His eyes lit up as he realized something was off. ¡°Can you get in touch with this patient? I need to know what medication she¡¯s been taking!¡± Eugene was totally confused by now. A long silence. Then, with disbelief, he asked, ¡°Recovery?¡± It felt wrong to question his teacher, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Professor, did you read that right?¡± John was stunned. What was going on here? Had this supposed apprentice here to test my medical skills? ¡°Professor, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it¡­¡± Eugene scrambled for an excuse and eventually came up with a clumsy one. ¡°It¡¯s just, this patient is a friend of mine, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so invested.¡± But John was already pacing excitedly around the room. ¡°Have your friend¨Cno, we should visit her together. Professor, her condition right now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, look,¡± John said, spreading out several years¡® worth of reports. ¡°The first exam was seven years ago. Her kidney function was definitely abnormal. Over the years, her condition kept deteriorating. But then¡­ look, right around two years ago, her numbers started to improve.¡± Eugene still didn¡¯t get it. ¡°But these values are already abnormal enough to meet the threshold for surgery.¡± John simply smiled and shook his head. Secrets 48 Chapter 48 Find Me Proof or Find the Door ¡°You can¡¯t just look at surface¨Clevel data¨Cyou need to analyze it dialectically.¡± As a teacher, John dove deep into the reasoning behind it all. Put simply, the human body was an immense system. Sometimes, a value might look elevated, but the person remained fine because something else in the body was actively suppressing that imbnce. Two opposing forces could interact and, in doing so, allow the body to function normally. Failing to see the bigger picture and carelessly changing a single number could have easily triggered a full- system failure. John had the mindset of an alternative medicine practitioner, he preferred to view the body as a whole system, which helped him identify issues at a nce. But Western medical thinking tended to treat symptoms in istion, a headache was treated as just a headache, a sore foot just a sore foot. That kind ofpartmentalized logic made it easy to miss the fores for the trees. When Eugene finally understood, he could hardly contain his excitement. ¡°Professor, are you saying my little sister doesn¡¯t need a kidney transnt anymore?¡± That was incredible! Honestly, kidney transnts came with massive risks. Unless absolutely necessary, he¡¯d never wanted to g through with it. Not to mention, the donor kidney was supposed toe from Scarlett. He¡¯d always carried a bit of guilt about that. Emotionally, his priority had always been his biological sister; Scarlett would¡¯ve been the one sacrificed. But now, if there was no need for surgery, he didn¡¯t have to wrestle with that dilemma anymore. Still, if Reba no longer needed the kidney, then Scarlett had enjoyed the Joyner family¡¯s care and favor for six whole years for nothing! A spark of resentment red in him. John¡¯s expression shifted into one of surprise. ¡°Your little sister? Scarlett? She had kidney problems?¡± He was immediately filled with sympathy. That young girl couldn¡¯t be more than twenty¨Csomething¨Chow unfortunate. But then he recalled, the girl had shown considerable skill in alternative medicine. A healer who could treat others could likely treat herself too; it made perfect sense. If she kept going at this rate, she might fully recover before long. ¡°What do you mean, Scarlett?¡± Eugene looked confused for a moment, then quickly caught on. Today, John hade from the medical university. Having met the brilliant Reba, of course he¡¯d heard of Scarlett¡¯s reputation too. Now he was bringing her up on purpose¨Cprobably to test the Joyner family¡¯s stance. After all, the mistaken¨Cheiress scandal had stirred up a huge mess. If the Joyner family still remained entangled with the mistaken heiress, John would no doubt worry about how it might tarnish his own legacy. So Eugene made sure his answer was clear and firm. ¡°Professor, don¡¯t misunderstand. Scarlett publicly severed ties with us. The Joyner family has had nothing to do with her for a long time.¡± John¡¯s train of thought came to a sudden halt. He looked up sharply. He¡¯d always been absorbed in academics, paying little attention to outside matters. The Joyner family had invited him to their birthday banquet, but he never attended. So naturally, he had no idea about the true¨Cheiress drama- Nor had he heard anything about this ¡°severing ties¡± business. ¡°You¡¯re saying Scarlett isn¡¯t your biological sister¨Cand you two¡­ ended the rtionship?¡± Eugene replied with absolute certainty. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth- He could feel something shift in John¡¯s gaze. The warmth and kindness from before vanishedpletely. In its ce, scrutiny and suspicion. Eugene suddenly felt a chill creep in. ¡°Professor, is something wrong?¡± John had always been direct¨Cso much so that he¡¯d made enemies because of it. He¡¯d tried to change that about himself before, but it never worked. Eventually, he gave up trying. 2 So now, he didn¡¯t even try to hold back. ¡°That young girl has a great character. She must¡¯ve gone through something terrible to cut off her family like that.¡± Back at the university, he¡¯d merely shown her a bit of goodwill¨Cand she¡¯d repaid it tenfold. If the Joyner family had truly cared for Scarlett- Then no matter how big the grievance, that girl would¡¯ve probably swallowed it, pretended like nothing ever happened. But she¡¯d cut ties? That alone told him everything he needed to know. Suddenly, John felt a strong urge to steer clear of the Joyner family altogether. A family that couldn¡¯t even keep a girl like that¡ªhow good could they be? Eugene was stunned. Scarlett has good character? What kind of joke was that? ¡°Professor, maybe you don¡¯t know¨CScarlett used to be Professor Miller¡¯s student. Back in theb, she bullied her ssmates. Later, she even stole Reba¡¯s research findings. We actually gave her chances. But she refused to change. And when we confronted her, she couldn¡¯t take the embarrassment, so she angrily cut ties¨Cmaking the Joyner family theughingstock of the academic world. Honestly, we¡¯ve done everything we could for her.¡± He let out a dramatic sigh. He really hadn¡¯t expected that once¨Ctimid, well¨Cbehaved Scarlett to turn into something so vicious. ¡°These days, we live our separate lives. That¡¯s thest shred of mercy from the Joyner family.¡± John scoffed at every word, sneering again and again. ¡°Do you have proof she bullied others or stole academic work?¡± Eugene wanted to say ¡°yes.¡± But just as the words reached his mouth- He realized he didn¡¯t have any solid evidence to back it up. John tossed the case file back at him. ¡°Looks like you still haven¡¯t learned how to analyze things dialectically. You want to be my apprentice? Then find out why that patient started recovering first.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and walked out. Eugene tried to follow and exin himself- But John¡¯s assistant stepped in to block his path. Secrets 49 Chapter 49 Eugene Just Realized Scarlett Might Be Magic All he could do was stand there with the case file in hand, utterly thrown. He just left like that? Not even a phone number¡­ When he looked down, he finally noticed that John had written his email address on the cover of the medical file. He exhaled in relief. Looks like I still have a shot at bing his apprentice. It was just that earlier, when it came to Scarlett, he hadn¡¯t provided any evidence¨Cnow John probably thought he was careless and imprecise. This is all Scarlett¡¯s fault. She¡¯d put on such a convincing act for the past few years, he¡¯d never even thought about collecting proof. Besides, the whole cutting¨Cties thing had happened so suddenly. Even now, he still believed it was just Scarlett ying hard to get. Forget it. I¡¯m done wasting energy on that infuriating girl. He lowered his eyes and looked at the file in his hand. The task John had just given him¨Cthis was his chance to change John¡¯s mind. And besides, he really wanted to know how Reba¨Cwho was originally supposed to need a kidney transnt¡ªhad somehow gotten better. That was even more important than bing John¡¯s apprentice. No, he had to go to the university and ask Reba in person. Reba rummaged through every box in her dorm until she finally found one of Scarlett¡¯s old drafts. Luckily, she¡¯d collected them all back then. Otherwise, she¡¯d really be drawing a nk on how to deal with Connor right now. Once she found it, she quickly copied it out by hand. Then she took a photo and sent it to Connor. Connor was full of praise the moment he got it. ¡°Reba, I knew I could count on you toe through when everything felt hopeless!¡± Reba gave a shy little smile, her voice soft. ¡°As long as I can help you, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°You absolutely did.¡± Connor¡¯s excitement was obvious. ¡°Reba, you¡¯re seriously my lucky star.¡± After hanging up, Reba let out a long breath. 1/ She had nned to take a short break, but then Eugene called. So she had no choice but to quickly change and head out. At the cafe just outside the school gates, Eugene waved her over enthusiastically when he saw her. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like people thinking you¡¯re using the Joyner family¡¯s resources, so I picked a ce off campus, didn¡¯t want anyone getting the wrong idea.¡± Reba had But Eugene actually remembered? ¡°Eugene, that¡¯s so thoughtful of you. Thank you. Coffee¡¯s on me today.¡± Eugene gave her a doting smile. ¡°No need. This cafe happens to be ours.¡± Then, he changed the subject. ¡°Reba, how have you been feelingtely?¡± Her smile froze slightly; she immediately forced a couple of dry coughs and softened her tone. ¡°Still hanging in there. Eugene, I told you, I really don¡¯t want the surgery.¡± Only then did Eugene realize¨CReba didn¡¯t know yet that she wouldn¡¯t need a kidney transnt. She was probably still living in fear. But he wanted to surprise her, so instead of telling her the good news, he pretended to be concerned. ¡°Have you taken any medications recently?¡± Reba paused, a little caught off guard. ¡°Just the ones you gave me.¡± Not that I actually took them. She did have some kidney issues, but they weren¡¯t serious. If she actually took Eugene¡¯s medicine, she¡¯d probably recover too quickly. And right now, getting better too fast was thest thing she needed! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t get Scarlett¡¯s kidney. Eugene frowned deliberately. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Those are just for symptom relief¨Chow could they¡­¡± Reba¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wait, could there have been a problem with the test results? Back when she was first identified as the Joyner family heiress, she happened to be recovering from a serious illness. Her kidneys weren¡¯t metabolizing drugs well at the time, so her test results had shown rena dysfunction. 2 She¡¯d yed it up on purpose, hoping to win the family¡¯s sympathy and avoid too many probing questions, even taking extra medicine to worsen her condition. She¡¯d thought everything was under control¨Cbut then the Joyner family went too far and found Scarlett as a kidney donor. With no way out, she kept taking that same medicine before every check¨Cup. Could it be, I¡¯d taken too much and actually damaged my kidneys? Either way, she couldn¡¯t admit to anything. Worst case, she¡¯d just go back to that person and get another test. ¡°Other than those meds, just the herbal supplements my sister made for me.¡± Her unease swirled as she stirred her coffee. But Eugene didn¡¯t notice her panic. He was too anxious. He didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Reba, think harder¨Cbesides the herbal supplements, did you eat anything else?¡± Reba bit her lower lip hard. She was already overwhelmed with anxiety. What exactly has Eugene figured out? But then she calmed herself down. Her arrangement with that person had been extremely discreet. If it ever came to light, she could always just im she¡¯d been tricked. So for now, she couldn¡¯t admit anything. She needed to probe Eugene and see how much he knew- Then she could decide how to handle it. ¡°No, nothing else.¡± ¡°Eugene, I think my sister truly cares about me. She makes me those herbal stews every day. She just wants me to get better soon so I can stay with the family forever.¡± She said this mainly to nt a seed in Eugene¡¯s mind. If my next test results aren¡¯t good, the herbal stew is the obvious culprit. Secrets 50 Chapter 50 I identally Poisoned Myself Scarlett¡¯s situation could amount to intentional attempted murder. If only Eugene would lose his temper, just like in the old days¨Cand lock her up in that dark little room again. That would give Reba a chance to tamper with something, to make sure Scarlett would never be able to rise above her again. But instead, Eugene suddenly stood up, hands nted firmly on the table, looming over her. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± His voice was trembling. Inside, his thoughts were spiraling out of control, John had said Reba¡¯s condition had steadily improved over the past two years. Thinking back, it had been shortly after Reba returned to the Joyner family that Scarlett started making her those herbal supplements. He¡¯d always assumed it was just a cebo, something to make her feel useful. Scarlett had probably been afraid of getting kicked out of the Joyner family, so she worked hard to prove her worth. And to avoid hurting her pride, he¡¯d let her ¡°dote¡± on them every day. So even after Scarlett cut ties with the Joyners and stopped making the supplements, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Who could¡¯ve guessed those herbal supplements were the key all along? And how many times had Scarlett tried to share the form with me, only for me to shut her down with an annoyed look? He was so furious, he mmed his fist against the table. Reba jumped in shock and shot to her feet. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t me my sister! I¡¯m not even feeling anything serious right now. Maybe the supplements weren¡¯t the problem. We shouldn¡¯t point fingers without investigating, okay? She probably just wanted more attention, that¡¯s all.¡± But Eugene was too deep in his own remorse to hear a word. He didn¡¯t even say goodbye¨Cjust turned and walked out. ¡°Eugene? Where are you going?¡± Reba put on a concerned act as she followed him to the door, watching as he disappeared through the campus gates. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. Looks like he¡¯s going to confront Scarlett. Scarlett might be enjoying her moment of glory now, but Eugene had always been ruthless¡ªhe¡¯d definitely make sure she paid for it. 1/ ¡°That drug you gave me¨Cit was supposed to trick the testing machines. Why is it actually harming my body?¡± The voice on the other end was unidentifiable¨Cclearly distorted through a voice changer. ¡°All medicine is at least a little toxic. But it won¡¯t kill you.¡± Reba snapped, ¡°You clearly said there would be no side effects!¡± But the call was cut off. No matter how hysterical she got, the person on the other end chose not to listen. Fuming with nowhere to vent, she kicked the nearby trash can hard. It wobbled and spilled garbage everywhere. She ignored it and dialed another number, but it just kept ringing with no answer. Her anxiety red. What¡¯s going on? She hadn¡¯t been able to reach him since the fire. Did something happen? Her steps faltered, and her face went pale. No. No way. Stop scaring yourself. She¡¯d given him so much money¨Che had to be off partying somewhere. Eugene stormed toward Calvin¡¯sb. But before long, he remembered, Scarlett had probably been kicked out of theb by now. And as her brother, he hadn¡¯t even asked where she ended up. ¡°You mean Scarlett? She¡¯s kind of a legend.¡± A few students nearby were chatting quietly. The moment he heard her name, he instinctively followed behind them. ¡°She escaped a fire, you know? Barely made it out alive. They say people who survive disasters are destine for something greater.¡± Eugene¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. Barely made it out alive? It sounded impossible¡­ But then, his mind shed back to how disheveled Scarlett had looked the day she severed ties with the family. He¡¯d always assumed it was just part of her act. But now, the image of that trail of blood across the floor hi him hard, rising sharply in his memory. Scarlett. A fire. 2/ Survived against the odds. Piece by piece, the picture came together in his mind¨Che could practically see how horrific it must have been. But then, why? Why hadn¡¯t Scarlett asked me for help? Even just one message would¡¯ve been enough. The Joyner family wouldn¡¯t have ignored her. For some reason, panic crept in. It felt like something precious¨Csomething he¡¯d once held tightly¨Chad slipped from his grasp¡­ And no matter how hard he tried, he¡¯d never get it back. ¡°But what¡¯s strange is, that fire barely made the news. I only saw it through a local firefighter bulletin. ¡°Yeah, stories like that usually get buried. Don¡¯t want to scare the public.¡± Hearing that, Eugene¡¯s hands moved faster than his brain. He immediately searched for the news on his phone. Even though the photo had been pixted- From the clothing, he could tell, the girl being carried out by the firefighter was Scarlett. The article said that if they¡¯d been a few minutester, the fire exit would¡¯ve warped¨Cand she wouldn¡¯t have made it. His mind flooded with memories of every moment he¡¯d shared with Scarlett. So young, yet always thinking about him. Always bringing him food, organizing his files so he could leave work earlier. Every time he hit a roadblock in his research, that girl was the one helping him find solutions, quietly, persistently. Secrets 51 Chapter 51 Eugene Learns What Estranged Really Means Even his most famous work, the one where he used the surgical robot and indocyanine green fluorescence real¨Ctime imaging to save a patient with recurrent renal deformities, was actually a technique Scarlet had found buried in a pile of obscure research papers. The truth was, she¡¯d always cherished their bond as family. So why did he insist on thinking Scarlett had aplished nothing in the past two years? That she was just some useless parasite living off the Joyner family? ¡°And by the way, over at Skycrest Labs, Scarlett single¨Chandedly convinced several top cancer researchers to join,¡± someone added. ¡°She¡¯s seriously my idol! You probably didn¡¯t know this, but John actually wanted to fast¨Ctrack her PhD- wanted to mentor her personally. That¡¯s the kind of opportunity people dream about for generations! And she turned him down!¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene¡¯s train of thought shattered. He suddenly rushed forward, grabbing hold of the students. ¡°You just said John wanted Scarlett as his disciple? Are you sure you heard that right?¡± The Joyner family was well¨Cknown. But among the three Joyner brothers, only the youngest¨CStanley¨Cwas a celebrity who often appeared in public. The other two kept a low profile. So the students didn¡¯t recognize Eugene. They just instinctively thought this man had issues. Still, emboldened by their numbers, they stared at him with open annoyance. ¡°Dude, what is wrong with you? Jumping out like that to block people, what, are you mentally unstable or something?¡± Eugene didn¡¯t care in the slightest about their mockery. He took another step forward; He grabbed one male student by the cor. ¡°Exin it to me. What did Scarlett do to catch John¡¯s attention?¡± The guy, furious, shoved Eugene hard. His expression turned dark; he looked ready to throw punches. Luckily, the others pulled him back, sparing them all from an actual brawl. ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gotta be one of those creeps/who spy on Scarle all the time.¡± ¡°Scarlett¡¯s absolutely brilliant at Skycrest Labs, what the heck are you? Just a toad thinking he deserves someone way out of his league/ ¡°Exactly! John¡¯s the one begging her to be his student; you can stew in your jealousy all you want. vapter 51 Eugene Learns What Estranged Really Means The group scoffed in unison and turned to leave. ¡°No point arguing with a lunatic. He may not care about his life, but we sure as hell do. Eugene swayed, reaching out to steady himself against a nearby tree. That dizzy, overwhelmed feeling the kind that hit when too much information poured in at once, finally began to fade. He immediately sent someone to investigate. It wasn¡¯t a secret, so the results came back quickly. Scarlett hadn¡¯t made a sound in years, but when she finally did, it was like thunder. Not just John, experts across multiple fields had taken notice and extended offers to her. If she¡¯d been faking her aplishments, it was hard to believe she could¡¯ve fooled so many respected professionals. Maybe theck of recent public achievements was just because she didn¡¯t want topete with Reba. But even that exnation didn¡¯t quite add up. She¡¯d openly used Reba of stealing her research and had been pressuring her to hand over a potentially award¨Cwinning project. This¡­ He rubbed his eyes, feeling his thoughts turn into chaos all over again. ¡°Ms. Joyner, could you sign this for me? You¡¯re my idol!¡± A voice rang out from nearby. He instinctively looked up. Scarlett was walking toward the library, a copy of The Yellow Emperor¡¯s ssic of Medicine tucked under one arm. A student had stopped her, asking for an autograph. She didn¡¯t get flustered or impatient; she gently declined the signature and offered the student a bookmark instead. The student spun around in excitement, giddy with joy. Scarlett smiled softly as she watched. She was nothing like the meek, uncertain girl who used to follow the Joyner family around. She wasn¡¯t trying to please anyone, either. It was like she¡¯d be someonepletely different. ¡°Scully,¡± he murmured. Scarlett didn¡¯t hear him. She simply turned and continued walking toward the library. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that he snapped out of it and rushed after her. ¡°Scully, stop! You still haven¡¯t exined anything to me!¡± 20:19 Mon, 21 Jul W GO Chapter 51 Eugene Learns What Estranged Really Mearis Scarlett blinked, confused. For one, she was surprised Engene had managed to spare time from his packed schedule toe to campus. More than that, she was stunned that he¡¯d called her ¡°Scully.¡± Pesit He hadn¡¯t used that nickname in agestely, he only ever called her by her full name, and always with a heavy dose of annoyance. There had even been a time when she¡¯d reflected on her own behavior, wondering if she¡¯d done something wrong to make Eugene angry. ¡°They say decent people don¡¯t stand in the way. So what exactly are you doing, Mr. Joyner?¡± Stanley flinched at that. In his memory, Scarlett had always been gentle and easygoing. Back when she lived with the Joyner family, she practically catered to their every need. Sometimes, all it took was a nce from him, and Scarlett would bring over whatever he wanted. Forget snapping at someone¨Che couldn¡¯t even recall her raising her voice before. So this new yersion of herpletely threw him off. He was actually starting to panic a little. ¡°What happened to your manners? I¡¯m your Eugene!¡± Scarlett gave him a deathly smile. ¡°We¡¯re estranged,¡± Eugene fell silent. It had been days, and she was still holding a grudge. Seriously, how long is this going to go on? 2 ¡°That¡¯s enough. You really think everyone in the Joyner family is just going to let you keep throwing tantrums?¡± Scarlett frowned. There it was again¨Cthat overwhelming urge to p someone. But she reminded herself of a personal motto. Never argue with idiots. So she stepped around him, nning to keep walking. 416 Secrets 52 Chapter 52 Keep Your House Rules But Eugene refused to let it go. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! You haven¡¯t exined anything!¡± Scarlett blinked. ¡°Exin what? If you¡¯ve got a question, then ask already!¡± She just wanted to get this over with so she could walk away before his bad energy rubbed off on her. Eugene¡¯s temper red when he met Scarlett¡¯s slightly annoyed and impatient gaze. Cutting ties¨Cthat had been Scarlett¡¯s mistake from the start. The fact that he hade here personally to check on her¨Cthat alone should¡¯ve been more than enough. And yet, she still had the audacity to throw a tantrum. On instinct, he reached out, ready to grab her arm; ready to force her to kneel and apologize like before, to speak humbly and admit she was wrong. But before his hand could touch her, he felt something sh across the back of it¨Csharp and stinging. He yanked it back in pain. ¡°Meow!¡± The robot cat had scratched him, then leapt onto Scarlett¡¯s shoulder, baring its teeth at him in a mockery of menace. Scarlett gave it a genuine thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Good job, kitty.¡± ¡°That thing¡¯s yours?¡± Eugene clutched his hand, face flushing with anger. ¡°Get rid of it, dangerous animals like that shouldn¡¯t be kept.¡± Scarlett cradled the robot cat in her arms, ring coldly at him. ¡°And who exactly are you to tell me what to do?¡± Eugene froze. In the past, his word wasw¨Cnever once questioned. ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m your brother. That damn animal just scratched me!¡± ¡°Not my fault. My cat¡¯s well¨Ctrained¨Cit knows to protect me. That¡¯s a perfectly natural instinct. Not all beasts can understand that.¡± Eugene was just about to snap back when he suddenly processed what she¡¯d said. He stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Did you just insult me?¡± Scarlett shed him her signature smile. ¡°Just a randomment. Why¡¯d you take it so personally?¡± Chapter 52 Keep Your House Rules Eugene was stunned. For a split second, he honestly wondered if someone had possessed her body, ¡°You¡¯ve only been away from the Joyner family a few days, and this is what you¡¯ve turned into You¡¯reing back with me today¡ªcopy the house rules a hundred times! This is already me being lenient. One you¡¯re done,e to my study. I have something to ask you.¡± Scarlett let out augh¨Cshe was so mad, she couldn¡¯t help it. If this had been the past, she might have even felt relieved that the punishment was light. Might¡¯ve been grateful that Eugene had shown her mercy. Now, it just made her sick. What year did he think this was? Being lenient¡­ seriously? ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. You should at least know where the psych ward is. Don¡¯t bother me again.¡± She turned and walked off. She¡¯d only nned to return some books to the library, maybe look for a collector¡¯s edition of some old texts. But her mood waspletely ruined. Definitely cursed just by being near him! ¡°Stop right there! You still haven¡¯t exined anything!¡± Scarlett was officially fed up. Her voice snapped, annoyed. ¡°Then ask already!¡± Eugene froze. Only now did he realize¨Cthey¡¯d been going in circles this whole time. Half his anger dissipated, at least they could talk without shouting now. ¡°Did John really want to take you on as a PhD student?¡± Scarlett looked up at him. Eugene¡¯s expression was a mix of tension and urgency. Like he already knew the answer, and once she confirmed it, he¡¯d pounce with his terms. Her chest tightened at the thought of everything from the past. Her voice turned sharp, cutting. ¡°If I say yes, then what¨Care you going to ask me to give the spot to Reba? After all, I¡¯d only be giving up an opportunity. But poor Reba¨Cshe¡¯d have to keep doing research and wouldn¡¯t get to spend time with family.¡± Eugene instinctively started to nod. But for once, his brain caught up. here to fight for Reba after all? Just as she was about to believe he¡¯d grown a conscience, she suddenly remembered Eugene¡¯s recent career ns. A wave of cold washed over her. ¡°You¡¯re not¨Cdon¡¯t tell me you want me to give the spot to you, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Eugene fired back instantly. Back at the hospital, John had been singing endless praise for ¡°Ms. Joyner.¡± He was dead set on recruiting this student. Even if Eugene wanted to take her ce, John would never agree. ¡°Then what do you want? Can you just say it all at once? My time¡¯s worth something too.¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice was curt, her irritation in and unfiltered. Eugene¡¯s thoughts derailed again. Her open impatience, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. It was like standing in front of apletely different Scarlett. That growing sense of unease inside him kept swelling; it dulled his thoughts. On reflex, he tried to raise his voice¨Cto force some kind of ¡°big brother authority¡± into the conversation. ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Scarlett rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t like my attitude, there¡¯s the door¨Ctake a left and keep walking. The farther you go, the better my mood gets. I swear, you¡¯re only this bold because I¡¯ve spoiled you all these years. Now you¡¯repletely out of control.¡± 416 Secrets 53 Chapter 53 Eugene Learns Actions Have Vocal Consequences Scarlett was confused. She cut him off. ¡°Do you even hear yourself right now?¡± Eugene turned his face away. He really couldn¡¯t stand looking at that cold, faintly mocking expression of hers. It struck at both his pride and his authority. Right now, he was forcing himself to stay calm. 48 Peads ¡°Since John values you, the Joyner family can offer you another chance. How about this, tomorrow, prepare the herbal supplements and bring them back to the Joyner family. I¡¯ll talk to mom and dad; I¡¯ll make sure you can continue living there.¡± Scarlett shot back, ¡°If I¡¯ve got that kind of time, wouldn¡¯t it be better spent making nutritious meals for myb rats?¡± The implication was clear. Reba isn¡¯t even as important as my mice, why would I waste my sleep making supplements for her? But to her surprise, Eugene didn¡¯t blow up like he used to. Instead, he actually offered a solution. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to make them, just give me the recipe. I¡¯ll still speak to our parents on your behalf. You¡¯ve been my sister for so many years¨CI really don¡¯t want to see you end up homeless.¡± Scarlett understood now. ¡°So all this, in the end, you¡¯re really just here for Reba¡¯s supplement form.¡± Eugene wanted to deny it. But then he thought about it, and realized¨Cit wasn¡¯t exactly untrue. So he stayed silent, tacitly admitting it. ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad. There is no form¨CI just threw some things together With that, Scarlett turned to leave. Something was seriously off with Eugene today; she was half¨Cworried he might suddenly snap. Her safety came first. But the very next moment, Eugene stepped in front of her again. The robot cat in her arms let out an irritated ¡°meow.¡± Its ws shed; fur bristled, it was ready to brawl. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Scarlett¡¯s hand slipped into her pocket, ready to pull out her silver needles. After getting shut down repeatedly, Eugene had officially run out of patience. 1734 20:19 Mon, 21 Jul WG D Chapter 53 Eugene Learns Actions Have Vocal Consequences ¡°You really think John values you? It¡¯s only because you¡¯re the Joyner family¡¯s heiress. Even if he doe¡¯t know the truth right now and still takes you on as his student¨Cdo you have any idea how many PhD students never finish on time? Without the Joyner family¡¯s support, you won¡¯t even make it to graduation. I¡¯m giving you a chance here don¡¯t be stupid enough to think you¡¯re above it. If you just cooperate, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Eugene had been on a roll¨Che¡¯d even started to convince himself that Scarlett had only gotten john¡¯s attention thanks to the family name. But right in the middle of his rant, he realized his tongue suddenly wouldn¡¯t move, His eyes widened in horror. There, right under his chin, there was a needle. ¡°If you remove that within the next fifteen minutes, you¡¯ll never speak again¡± Scarlett¡¯s face was stone cold. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, I have nothing to do with the Joyner family anymore. Stoping to me.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. Finally, peace. Eugene wanted to run after her, but his limbs were going numb, he couldn¡¯t move at all. All he could do was stare helplessly as Scarlett¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner. His chest felt like it might explode. Unbelievable! How could Scarlett have turned into someone so rude! Figures. raised in the countryside. All those years in the Joyner family, and she never unlearned those bad habits! And now, she dares hands on me? And with a needle, no less, wait, a needle? Shock began to edge out his rage, cooling him down. He wasn¡¯t the Joyner family¡¯s eldest son, but he¡¯d still been rigorously trained from a young age. He¡¯d taken boxing, wrestling, all sorts of self¨Cdefense sses. And yet somehow, he hadn¡¯t even seen how Scarlett managed to jam that needle into his jaw. He didn¡¯t know much about acupuncture, but he did know that hitting the right spot could shut his mouth for good. That kind of precision, when had she learned it? Could it be, all this time, the reason she hadn¡¯t produced any public results was because she¡¯d been pouring herself into meridian? No wonder John kept going on about Scarlett being a genius. Maybe he really hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to her before. Maybe that was why even the smallest changes in her now felt like such a shock. Honestly, sure, he¡¯d tricked her into bing his sister because he needed a kidney. But after all these years, it wasn¡¯t like he had no feelings for her. And besides, Scarlett had always been so amodating to everyone in the Joyner family. He really had wanted her to stay with them. 20:20 Mon, 21 Jul W G Chapter 53 Eugene Learns Actions Have Vocal Consequences A twinge of regret stirred in his chest. If he¡¯d known she was this stubborn, he would¡¯ve handled things better just now. Bute on, he was her older brother. He couldn¡¯t exactly be the one to apologize. Forget it. Worst case, IT! buy her some flowers to cheer her up. He often bought flowers for Reba. One time, the shop had tossed in a free sunflower as a bonus, and he¡¯d casually handed it to Scarlett, she¡¯d been over the moon for days. Yeah¡­ sunflower it is. ¡°Eugene! Finally! I¡¯ve been looking all over for you. Why¡¯d you run off so fast earlier?¡± 416 Secrets 54 Chapter 54 Secrets Taste Better ¡°Huh? Eugene, what happened to you?¡± Reba came running up, breathless and flushed. The exertion added some color to her usually pale face The moment she saw Eugene unable to speak or move, her eyes welled with tears and her voice chokeis ¡°Eugene¡­¡± Suddenly, Eugene lifted his hand and yanked the silver needle from his chin. Scarlett hadn¡¯t lied¨Cfifteen minutester, it wore off on its own. Reba stared,pletely stunned. ¡°Eugene? You, just now¡­¡± Eugene didn¡¯t want to exin his humiliation; he immediately tapped her forehead. ¡°I was just messing with you.¡± Reba let out a huge sigh of relief, quickly wiping away her tears. ¡°You¡¯re the worst! I was so scared!¡± Eugene hurried to apologize and soothe her, promising to buy her Juliet roses. Only then did Reba stop crying. ¡°Eugene, you didn¡¯t give my sister a hard time, did you?¡± Reba still felt uneasy. If she couldn¡¯t figure out how much Eugene actually knew, she was going to stay anxious. Eugene shook his head. ¡°Why would I go see her? If anything, she¡¯d be the one crying and begging to see me.¡± Only then did Reba rx. 7 ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t be mad at her. These past two years, she¡¯s already sacrificed her academics just to make you all happy. She really cares about your family. If you do run into her¡­ will you promise me not to scold her?¡± Eugene blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You¡¯re saying, the reason she hasn¡¯t achieved anything these past two years is because she was trying to suck up to us? Hoping we¡¯d give her more attention? My sister just doesn¡¯t feel secure. It¡¯s pretty understandable, Eug¨¨ne, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t respond. If what Reba said were true, then where did Scarlett¡¯s meridian skills from? For the first time, he started to question Reba¡¯s version of events. ¡°Eugene?¡± Reba was getting nervous, Eugene had been acting weird all day. ????? ?? ?? Chapter 54 Secrets Taste Better Something felt off. We¡¯ll do it your way. Eugene answered tly, brushing her off. Reba panicked even more. In the past, whenever she said things like that, Eugene would always take it as proof that Scarlett was ungrateful and irresponsible, that she was spiraling. But today? He was going sofi? She had a lot of questions, but didn¡¯t dare voice a single one. It was driving her insane. Scarlett, fuming, stormed back into theb. From now on, I¡¯m not setting foot outside without bracing for chaos. 1 keep running into maniacs. Suddenly, there was a cup of milk tea on her desk. She froze for a second and looked up. Jasper¡¯s tall frame was blocking the window, the light filtering around him in a soft halo It actually made him look more approachable than usual. ¡°For me?¡± she asked, still unsure. After all, Jasper was notoriously moody; hard to read. ¡°You probably need it.¡± She didn¡¯t hold back. She stabbed in the straw and took a big, satisfying gulp, three parts sugar, it seemed. Perfect for her awful mood. One sip, pure happiness. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, thanks.¡± As she drank, her cheeks puffed out slightly; she looked more like a pouty little pufferfish than someone who¡¯d just been furious. Jasper gestured. The robot cat leapt onto him. ¡°Bad guy bullied me. I stabbed bad guy with a needle. I¡¯m awesome!¡± Out in public, Scarlett had forbidden it from speaking to avoid drawing attention, but now that it was back, it could finally let loose, and since/it had memory storage, it could convert everything it saw into story form. The thing turned into a full¨Con chatterbox. Scarlett felt a bit embarrassed 2V/24 IVI Chapter 54 Secrets Taste Better 48 Pearls ording to the cat¡¯s narration, she came off like a fearless, decisive hero from some martial arts epic. basically a wandering knight in shining armor. Jasper, however, looked thoroughly entertained. He even nodded now and then, encouraging the cat to keep going. Finally, hemented, ¡°Looks like yournguage system¡¯se along pretty well. Not bad.¡± The robot cat¡¯s amber eyes went wide. It practically sparked with outrage, then it jumped onto Scarlett. You heartless human. So the whole reason you let me talk this much, was to test my module? I hate you! ¡°Jasper, Jasper! I¡¯ve got a lead on the corpse- Jack burst through the door in a rush. When he spotted Scarlett, he mmed on the brakes, swallowing the rest of his sentence. His face turned beet red. ¡°Pixel? You¡¯re back?¡± Earlier, Scarlett had said she was heading to the library to study and wouldn¡¯t be back until around 7 to feed theb mice. That¡¯s why he¡¯d barged in like this. ¡°Ran into a creep. Came back early to cool off.¡± Scarlett looked calm and unreadable, as if the whole ¡°corpse¡± matter didn¡¯t interest her at all. But inside, her mind was racing. She¡¯d always suspected Jasper of secretly using corpses for experiments. But from what Jack just said¡­ They were investigating it too? This felt like someone was trying to steal her thunder and she did not like it. 416 Secrets 55 From Ashes to Queen Now I Call the Shots Chapter 55 Just A Small Talk About Betrayal Maybe I should try following them first, find the killer, then we can each fend for ourselves? It wasn¡¯t exactly ethical, hat who ever said the road to sess was smooth? She convinced herself, shifted her thoughts, and slowly got to her feet. ¡°You two keep chatting. I¡¯m going to take a walk.¡± Jasper stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s not safe outside.¡± Jack was stunned. You seriously don¡¯t know what level of security thisb building has? Scarlett gave a polite smile. ¡°Will I be interfering with you two?¡± Jasper replied calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re interested,e along.¡± The implication was clear, you¡¯re not important enough to mess anything up. Scarlett fell silent. Jack was equally confused. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a confidential lead? Something we were keeping under wraps? And yet Jasper was acting like it didn¡¯t matter. Wasn¡¯t he afraid Pixel would expose his secret identity? ¡°Go on,¡± Jasper said, ncing over. His long fingers tapped lightly on the table, his posture rxed and unbothered. It really seemed like he didn¡¯t care that Scarlett was joining them. Jack took a deep breath. If Jasper was this generous, why should he be uptight about a minor detail? Besides, he actually trusted Pixel quite a bit. And if nothing else, Pixel¡¯s specialty mighte in handy if they needed help dissecting something. ¡°The Robert family. Over on Osbert Road.¡± Scarlett blinked. No wonder she hadn¡¯t found anything during her own search. The Robert family basically ran Trenwyn behind the scenes. ¡°Then let¡¯s go check it out.¡± She broke the silence, seeing the two men fall quiet. Sure, the Robert family was powerful, butpared to the Fletcher family or the Damian family, they were still far behind. Jack pulled her aside and lowered his voice. ¡°The Robert family is rted to the Fletchers, the current head is Jasper¡¯s uncle. Well, technically his stepmother¡¯s family. Jasper doesn¡¯t acknowledge the guy.¡±. ¡°That¡¯s messy,¡± Scarlett muttered. Jack couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Pixel, you don¡¯t seem surprised about the corpse case, and you haven¡¯t asked why we¡¯re investigating it either.¡± Scarlett felt her heart sink. Damn it, Jack, how are you suddenly being cautious for once? ¡°What if I said I was too afraid to ask? Would you believe me?¡± Jack fell silent. He¡¯d thought this girl was fearless, she had, after all, dared to sign that tech experiment contract with Jasper. Thank God Jasper wasn¡¯t some viin. Otherwise, she¡¯d have been trafficked overseas by now. But thinking back, Scarlett had just cut ties with her family then, been kicked out of herb, and was full of resentment. Maybe she¡¯d mistaken Jasper¡¯s coldness for kindness. He shook his head. Forget it, asking too many questions would only backfire on me. ¡°The first one who went missing¡­ was someone Jasper was extremely close to.¡± Scarlett frowned. When she first started investigating, she¡¯d reviewed the case files about the missing bodies. The first victim had been a young man who drowned. The coroner was preparing to run an autopsy, but the body vanished. The rest were all over the ce¨Cmen, women, old, young. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t considered any social connections between them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jasper reced the robot cat¡¯s battery, then motioned for it to hop onto Scarlett. Scarlett was a little shocked: ¡°You¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll drag you down?¡± Jack actuallyughed at her sincere question. ¡°Come on, the Robert family¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡± Scarlett said nothing, A family that everyone in Trenwyn thought was untouchable meant nothing to these people¡ªjust something to crush without a second thought. How could the gap between people be this wide? I just want to beat the rich at their own game! Clutching the robot cat, she walked at the back of the group and quietly messaged her contact. Then she picked up the pace to catch up. Once outside the school, Scarlett realized there were more than ten armored cars discreetly parked along the back road. Jack casually walked up to the first car and took the wheel himself. She, on the other hand, got into the backseat with Jasper. The door shut. All the outside noise vanished. The car glided forward smoothly.¡± Behind them, a whole convoy of luxury vehicles followed at a steady pace. This didn¡¯t feel like going to investigate a case¨Cit felt more like a nned massacre. She hugged the robot cat tighter. Sometimes, knowing too much can get you killed. But now, she was already in the thick of it¨Ctoo deep to turn back. All she could do was hang on and hope for the best. Truthfully, she felt uneasy. This case was clearly confidential, yet Jasper and Jack had just decided to bring me along It all felt too convenient, like they already knew I¡¯d been digging into it, and this was their way of testing me. If that were true, I needed to stay sharp. After all, No one had ever gone up against Mr. Fletcher and lived to tell the tale. Meanwhile, at the Robert residence. Carson Robert sat on a ck leather sofa, one leg crossed over the other, a half¨Cburned cigarette between his fingers. The smoke curled upward in thin wisps, casting shadows that made him look even more ruthless. Secrets 56 Chapter 56 The Snare That hooked nose in particr always gave off a sinister vibe. ¡°The experiment¡¯s just about done. Now that the weather¡¯s getting hotter, those little creatures can be ler out.¡± Carson rubbed his chin. The graying stubble was a bit prickly to the touch. He didn¡¯t care at all. He even chuckled lowly. ¡°Good. Go get it done.¡± His eldest son, Gordon, walked in with a worried expression. ¡°Dad, I heard Jasper¡¯s in Trenwyn. Should we wait a bit?¡± Carson let out a cold snort. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Gordon had crossed paths with Jasper before, and never once came out on top. Of course he was afraid. ¡°If we let those things out and cause a virus outbreak, sure, our meds will sell like crazy. But if he gets something on us, the whole Robert family could be finished.¡± Carson didn¡¯t care in the slightest. ¡°Your aunt¡¯s been in the Fletcher family for years. She¡¯s long since secured her ce.¡± ¡°And besides, without the money our Robert family¡¯s been offering up, would the Fletcher family have the power to rule over Jandale like they do?¡± ¡°Your aunt is deeply favored by the old man of the Fletcher family. No matter how powerful Jasper is, he still has to listen to his father.¡± ¡°I guarantee you ¡ª either he won¡¯t daree, or if he does, he¡¯ll have to call me Uncle.¡± At that, Gordon¡¯s expression eased a little. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Seeing how timid his son looked made Carson even angrier. ¡°Just look at you!¡± ¡°So what if Jasper shows up? Just watch how I deal with him!¡± ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s made your aunt suffer enough in Jandale. Now¡¯s the time to settle the score.¡± Gordon hesitated again. ¡°Auntie¡¯s son, Aiden, just started college. He¡¯s still a kid. If we go after Jasper now, what if he goes after Aiden?¡± ??? Chapter 56 The Snare ¡°Hmph. I want Aiden to inherit the family business. That¡¯s exactly why I have to crush Jasper. A cold glint shed in Carson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now that he¡¯s in Trenwyn, he¡¯s not going back. Gordon shuddered. He was just about to ask something when the butler ran in, panic all over his face. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong over a dozen Capital¨Cbrand cars just pulled up at the gate. It¡¯s probably him Gordon was in a panic.. ¡°It has to be Jasper. That was way too fast. We didn¡¯t hear a thing¡± Carson only smiled. ¡°Perfect timing. Go release the batch of poisons. Let¡¯s give your cousin a proper wee.¡± Gordon¡¯s expression changed. He rushed forward. ¡°Dad, that stuff can kill!¡± Carson shrugged. ¡°If he¡¯s careless, that¡¯s on him. What¡¯s it got to do with us?¡± ¡°Just go. If anything goes wrong, your aunt will take the me.¡± Gordon didn¡¯t move. ¡°I heard Jasper¡¯s men are professionally trained, and-¡± Carson snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not my only son. If you won¡¯t do it, someone else will.¡± That finally made Gordon clench his jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t leave alive.¡± Outside the gates. More than a dozen bulletproof cars sat silently at the entrance. The golden light of dusk fell on the metal frames, only to be swallowed by their ck bodies. There was something unnerving about it. Inside one of the vehicles, Jasper¡¯s expression darkened. The cars had been parked for twenty minutes. No one had opened the gate. A sharp glint flickered in his eyes. The pressure inside the car dropped steadily. It was hard to breathe. ¡°Ram it.¡± 1421 WEJ 30J O Chapter 56 The Snare His voice was low, like thunder behind clouds. Jack knew¨CJasper¡¯s patience had run out. His brother¡¯s body still hadn¡¯t beenid to rest. The longer it stayed that way, the deeper the shadow that clung to him. ¡°Got it.¡± The moment he spoke, the engines roared. Bang. The ornate iron gate shook. The car reversed, then charged again. Bang. With the impact, the gate that had stood firm finally toppled backward. Dust flew. The car doors flew open. Scarlett stepped out with the robotic cat in her arms, only to see the bodyguards from the other cars had already stepped forward, forming a wall in front of them. Her heart sank. Her expression turned grim. But the vi stayed silent. Doors shut. Windows closed. As if no one were home. ¡°Heh. That idiot.¡± Jack raised an eyebrow, a wild grin spreading across his face. Out of nowhere, he pulled out a slingshot. He took aim. Fired. -ss shattered. A roar followed almost instantly. The moment Jack¡¯s slingshot fell back to his side, the sound hit them. Jasper¡¯s men were elite they reacted immediately, locking onto the direction of the noise. But even with all their training, the moment they saw the ¡°enemy,¡± their scalps tingled. Not far off, two ck wolves stood staring them down with bloodthirsty eyes. Their pitch¨Cck fur bristled, teeth bared, dripping blood. The stench hit like a wall. Secrets 57 Chapter 57 Rats in the Dark These were some of the most dangerous wolves aliverger than normal, and ruthless when hunting prey One wrong move, and you¡¯d end up dead beneath those fangs. Scarlett¡¯s eyes flicked slightly. She reached up and put on a mask. The robotic cat obediently sat on her shoulder while her hands slipped into the wide pockets of her tactical coat. Bang bang bang! With a single nce from Jasper, the surrounding bodyguards sprang into action. Their aim was dead¨Con. Before the two wolves could even get close, they copsed in¨Cfront of them. Bright red blood gushed out instantly. The foul stench in the air grew even stronger. Jack¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Well damn, back in Jandale they were acting like cowards, now they¡¯re ying dirty. Bastards really have two faces.¡± He stepped forward to deal with the wolf corpses. Scarlett stopped him. ¡°Careful.¡± At the spot where the blood had pooled, swarms of gray¨Cck rats were pouring out from between the bricks like waves, washing over the wolf carcass¨¦s. Each one was pitch¨Cck. Almost glowing. As the sky grew darker- They should¡¯ve been harder to spot. But there were simply too many of them. They couldn¡¯t stay hidden. The rats shrieked one after another. The stench was overpowering. The wolves¡® stomachs had already been hollowed out, gaping wide enough to fit a bowl. Rats wedged between the ribs fought for scraps of flesh, their red tongues licking at the torn membranes. Chapter 57 Rats in the Dark It was grotesque. Unsettling. Horrifying, No one dared to breathe too loudly. A sh of cold light passed through Jasper¡¯s eyes. His weapon was loaded and ready for another fight. Jack looked like he was about to throw up. ¡°Holy shit, what the hell is that?!¡± Maybe his voice was too loud. It startled the rats that were feeding on the wolves. All at once, the rats turned their heads to look at them. Their eyes glowed green. And carried something wicked in them. Before anyone could react, the rats suddenly charged. ¡°Don¡¯t let them touch you. They¡¯re toxic!¡± Scarlett had sensed something was wrong from the start. She hadn¡¯t nned to hold anyone back¨Cjust to stay out of the way. But things had changed too fast. The enemy didn¡¯te at them head¨Con. They used these dirty tricks instead. She¡¯d spent years studying at a medical university, with a deep focus on rodents. When she saw the ck rats, she¡¯d suspected they¡¯d been altered. But she hadn¡¯t been sure of what exactly had been done to them. Until now. Suddenly, it clicked. These rats were carrying a lethal virus. If bitten, best case¨CICU. Worst case¨Cdeath. Bang bang bang bang! Everyone opened fire to hold the rats back. For now, they couldn¡¯t break through. But that wouldn¡¯tst long. Of course, the smartest move would be to get back in the cars and retreat. 14:21 Wed, 30 Jul Chapter 57 Rats in the Dark But knowing Jasper and Jack, there was no way they were running aftering all this way. Scarlett wasn¡¯t exactly close with Jasper, but on her worst day, he had helped her. He¡¯d given herb rats a ce to live. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch him die. ¡°Fall back!¡± She pulled out a blue packet of powder and snatched Jack¡¯s slingshot. In the blink of an eye, the packet flew straight into the middle of the rats. The rats had no idea what it was and rushed toward it anyway. Boom. No one knew what was in that blue packet, but when the rats swarmed it, it suddenly exploded. +8 Pearis The ones closest to the st were killed instantly. Those further back froze in ce, trembling where they stood. The bloodthirsty rats that had looked like they could devour humans were now motionless, frozen like statues. That unbearable stench slowly faded away. In its ce came a sharp, mint¨Clike scent. But Scarlett¡¯s face stayed tense. She pulled out a red silk pouch from another pocket. Without hesitation, she tossed it into the rat swarm. Just a few seconds passed. Every rat copsed, foaming at the mouth and convulsing before dying where ity. Only then did she let out a soft breath and scoop the robotic cat back into her arms. ¡°They can open the door now.¡± She¡¯d just neutralized multiple deadly threats, but her face remained calm¨Calmost robotic. But when no one was looking, her dark eyes flickered slightly, hiding the cold fury in her heart. As a pharmaceutical researcher- She could already tell what had been done to those rats. The rage was pounding against her skull. The killing intent ran bone¨Cdeep. 14:21 Wed, 30 Jul @ Chapter 57 Rats in the Dark Jack looked stunned. ¡°Pixel, what the hell did you just throw?¡± Scarlett cut him off. ¡°Pest powder.¡± Jack was still pumped. ¡°That stuff is crazy. How are you so good at this? Can you give me some?¡± 456 Secrets 58 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 58 The Box Scarlett rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can we focus on the mission?¡± Jack went quiet. Jasper turned slightly to nce at her. 48 Pearls In his eyes, there was surprise, appreciation, and something else¨Csomething even he couldn¡¯t quite identify or describe. Something stirred faintly in his chest. He forced the unfamiliar feeling back down. ¡°Break in.¡± There was still no movement inside the vi. His hand lowered slowly. The bodyguards opened fire on the vi windows without hesitation. Inside, the members of the Robert family, who had been hoping to sit back and enjoy the show, were scared out of their minds. Only Carson managed to keep up appearances and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± He led the way forward, still carrying a bit of presence. * But everyone behind him was trembling. Even if they managed not to copse from weak knees, their formation was a mess. Jack saw them alling out and let out a mockingugh, his whole body radiating hostility. ¡°Well damn, the Robert family¡¯s still alive. For a second there, I thought you were all dead.¡± Jasper¡¯s gaze swept across each face like a de of ice, sharp and biting. Familiar or not, known or unknown. Everyone who met his eyes broke out in goosebumps. ¡°Jasper, is this how you greet your elders? Looks like the rumors were true¨Cyou¡¯repletely out of control.¡± Carson spoke with all the self¨Cimportance of an elder, his tone loaded with gunpowder. ¡°Were the rats yours?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice was cold. He didn¡¯t answer¨Che asked instead. His expression didn¡¯t change, but the danger rolling off him was suffocating. Carson instinctively wanted to take a few steps back. But once he realized he was backing down from a younger man, he felt a sting of humiliation. Chapter 58 The Box ¡°You¡¯re questioning me? I should be asking you¨Cbringing all these people, are you here to raid the house? *Yes.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes were ice. With a single gesture, his bodyguards instantly lined up in formation. Gordon had already ducked behind the butler, shaking like a leaf, and the others weren¡¯t any braver, They didn¡¯t know where Mr. Fletcher¡¯s bodyguards came from, but that suffocating aura alone was enough to terrify anyone. Carson clenched his back teeth. His sister was Jasper¡¯s stepmother. If she didn¡¯t have any children, he might¡¯ve been willing to give this cheap nephew a little face. But she was thedy of the Fletcher family, and her son was the true heir. He had no reason to smooth things over. So if the mask wasing off¨Cit might as welle offpletely. ¡°Jasper, seems like you don¡¯t n on going back to Jandale. Fine. I¡¯ll make that happen.¡± The second he finished speaking- The second¨Cfloor windows of the vi suddenly exploded. Dozens of gun barrels aimed straight at them. Jasper¡¯s face couldn¡¯t even be described as grim anymore. The icy fury in his expression wasced with killing intent that could no longer be restrained. Jack was already ready. It wasn¡¯t the first time he and Jasper had faced death. In fact,pared to what they¡¯d seen before, this didn¡¯t even count as dangerous. So his expression remained calm and steady. But his fists were clenched, and his eyes glinted coldly. Scarlett didn¡¯t even know what came over her. Without thinking, she pulled out every medical pouch on her and handed one to Jasper. Just in case. A moment passed. The killing aura around Jasper faded like a retreating tide. When he took the pouch, all the darkness in his eyes disappeared. ¡°You¡¯re not scared?¡± Chapter 58 The Box He turned his head slightly and asked. Scarlett¡¯s face was tense, It was the first time she¡¯d ever faced something this intense. She felt like she was either to die or be crippled today. But she didn¡¯t feel fear. Or regret. Only a calm readiness to face whatever came. + Pearls ¡°Why would I be? You¡¯re taller than me, Mr. Fletcher. The bullets will hit you first. If you¡¯re not scared, why should I be?¡± Jasper was stunned. He looked at her again. Then, suddenly, the corners of his lips lifted just a little. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Scarlett was confused. She didn¡¯t even have time to figure out what he meant by that. Because suddenly- Another group of bodyguards appeared behind Carson and the others. The man in front held a square wooden box about fifty centimeters wide. His voice was hoarse. Like his throat had been burned. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, we found it.¡± Jasper gave a slight nod. He gently pinched the pouch in his hand. The pressure of authority rolled off him like a wave, suffocating everyone around him. Even the air felt thinner. Carson realized something was wrong. He turned his head stiffly. When he saw the box, his pupils shrank. The arrogance on his face shattered inch by inch. ¡°You¡­¡± The Box He looked at Jasper in panic. ¡°You were stalling for time?¡± 456 wan + Pearls Secrets 59 Chapter 59 Burn It Down ¡°When did those people get here?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice was cold and heavy. ¡°Dead men don¡¯t need to know that much.¡± Carson choked on the words. A deep, gut¨Clevel fear crept in next. But he still tried to keep up appearances. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re insane!¡± As soon as he said it, even thatst bit of presence copsed. Because along with the thick stench of blood in the air, there was now a sharp smell of gasoline. ¡°Fire!¡± Gordon, already terrified, was frantically searching for a safe ce. He was the first to notice the fire breaking out on the second floor. ¡°Ah!¡± Carson could no longer hold it in. He screamed in panic. His research. His specimens. All of it was inside. ¡°Put it out! Put it out!¡± But the people upstairs didn¡¯t listen. They scattered in a frenzy. Gordon was on the verge of tears. ¡°My safe! I had jewelry in there I just bought!¡± Jasper and the others had already gotten into the car. The roar of the engine drowned out the screams and shouting. Everyone from the Robert family was scared stiff. Afraid this madman might actually order the cars to ram straight into them. Luckily- Jasper seemed to have some restraint. He knew murder was illegal. The cars only issued a warning, then turned and drove away. ¡°Whoa!¡± Chapter 59 Burn It Down Jack as he pounded the steering wheel, watching the mes rise behind them ¡°Now that¡¯s beautiful!¡± They had barely left the property when several siren¨Cring vehicles pulled into the Robert estate Everyone still howling inside was rewarded with a shiny new pair of silver bracelets. Scarlett looked away from the rearview mirror. She shut out the sea of mes behind them. In her finely shaped eyes, there was a hint of wonder. So this was how cleanly and efficiently problems could be handled. Jasper leaned back with his eyes closed. But the crease between his brows remained. Jack wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°Jasper, that¡¯s ite; Scarlett was confused. letting them off that easy?¡± You stole their research, burned down their house, and got them arrested¨Chow is that letting them off? If she hadn¡¯t gone to school, she¡¯d be questioning whether she even understood Chinese. Jasper gave a quiet grunt. Jack looked disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing this to give Fu Yanli face.¡± Jasper slowly opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t answer. But the coldness radiating off him filled the car like ice water. Scarlett leaned against the frosted car window and carefully offered a thought. ¡°This is Trenwyn, not Jandale.¡± ¡°You have to give the locals a chance to react.¡± Jack pped the steering wheel hard. ¡°Pixel, right to the heart of it!¡± Scarlett went quiet. Please don¡¯t force thepliments. This was getting awkward. 14:21 Wed, 30 Jul 30 Jul 6 Chapter 59 Burn It Down Jack had no idea how over¨Cthe¨Ctop he looked right now. He just kept going. ¡°The Robert family¡¯s been bullying the weak and running the show in Trenwyn for years¡± ¡°Now that they¡® **+ Pearls taken a fall, others will smell blood in the water. They¡¯ll carve up what¡¯s left.¡± ¡°Honestly, letting them live is more entertaining.¡± He turned the wheel and stopped the car in front of a university gate. Then he looked back at Scarlett. ¡°Pixel, how did you figure it out? Did Jasper tell you something?¡± Scarlett went quict. It really was when Jasper said he¡¯d ¡®changed his mind¡® that it clicked. Jasper choosing not to kill- That was the real psychological blow. ¡°Let¡¯s go. To theb.¡± Jasper gave Jack a look to shut him up. But Jack couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°You¡¯re really going to study that box right now?¡± Scarlett¡¯s phone buzzed. It was from the person she¡¯d asked to run an investigation earlier. ¡°The mastermind¡¯s been arrested. Thanks for the intel.¡± She didn¡¯t reply. She¡¯d passed on the lead, helped them solve the case¨Cher job was done. Now she just had to wait for the payment. But this time, another message came through. ¡°A virusbeled Rift¨CR has gone missing. Can you help track it?¡± Scarlett stared at the message. Her brows furrowed tightly. Rift¨CR? She had never heard of it. But for some reason- She suddenly remembered the square box in the bodyguard¡¯s arms back at the Robert estate. 18 Pearle Chapter 59 Burn it Down ¡°No time.¡± She replied briefly, then put her phone on silent. Beside her. Jasper suddenly spoke. ¡°Cot a minute? Come see it with me.¡± Scarlett froze. It took a second to realize¨Che was inviting her. ¡°I cane too?¡± Jasper replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Scarlett paused. ¡°¡­That obvious?¡± Jasper stepped out of the car. She quickly followed. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, I think you¡¯re actually the cold¨Coutside, warm¨Cinside type.¡± Jasper paused mid¨Cstep, his dark eyes unreadable. ¡°Cold outside? Warm inside?¡± Scarlett realized she¡¯d said the wrong thing. ¡°Cough, poor wording. I meant Mr. Fletcher is unconventional and nurturing. A real mentor figure.¡± 456 Secrets 60 Chapter 60 Teacher, Not Quite That was one hell of apliment¡­ Jasper reached out and took the robot cat. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to tter someone, just don¡¯t try Scarlett looked embarrassed and kicked a little stone by her foot. ¡°You don¡¯t like being a teacher?¡± Jasper nced at her, his thin lips moving slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a teaching certificate.¡± Scarlett went quiet. Then, despite herself, sheughed a little. Getting certified to teach at a university really was kind of a hassle. Jasper had never officially taught. He¡¯d only ever been invited to give the asional lecture¨Cof course he didn¡¯t have any kind of official credentials. Still, the way he said that¡­ It really did seem like he had zero interest in teaching. ¡°Meet at theb tomorrow morning.¡± He was giving her time to sort out her schedule. ¨C Scarlett nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Fletcher.¡± She adapted quickly, immediately switching to a more formal tone. But- Jasper¡¯s brows twitched slightly. ¡°On campus, go with the official title.¡± Scarlett was confused. Didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t like being a teacher? ¡°Okay, Mr. Fletcher.¡± Something in his eyes seemed to thaw a little. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡± Scarlett smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve never beente to ss.¡± Jasper gave a slight nod. ¡°Good.¡± Chapter 60 Teacher Not Quite Jack stuck his head out from the car. ¡°Call from Jandale. The warmth in Jasper¡¯s gaze vanished. His whole expression turned cold and heavy. Scarlett guessed it was someone from Jandale upset with how he¡¯d handled the Robert family. Probably calling to scold him. Better him than her¨Cshe was out of here. After Jasper got back in the car, Jack waved his phone. ¡°It¡¯s your old man.¡± The pressure around Jasper was so intense, it felt like a low¨Cpressure vortex. No one dared get close. Jack promptly hung up. ¡°Whoops. Slipped.¡± He went ahead and powered off the phone too. Didn¡¯t want to deal with Jandale blowing it up. ¡°Jasper, I¡¯m telling you, if you go back to Jandale now, they¡¯ll nag you to death.¡± Jasper didn¡¯t answer. Jack wisely changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯re really bringing Pixel into this? Then we¡¯ve got to assign her protection. Back when Aurora got involved¡­¡± When they¡¯d first started looking into this case, Jasper¡¯s close friend Aurora had taken the lead. She¡¯d finally uncovered a lead, and just when they were preparing to take everyone down- Aurora drowned. Everyone knew it was murder. They had sworn to get justice for her. But Aurora¡¯s body had vanished. That was no ident¨Cit was a direct provocation. Jasper hade to Trenwyn following the trail. Today was meant to be about vengeance for Aurora. But somehow, at thest minute, he changed his mind¨Cand handed the Robert family a one¨Cway hell instead. et to
  1. 14.
Wed, 30 Ju Chapter 60 Teacher, Not Quite ¡°Yeah. You take care of it.¡± Jasper didn¡¯t object this time. He got in the car and shut the door. Jack nodded. He understood what that meant: Scarlett was now part of Jasper¡¯s circle. He had no objections. After all, if Scarlett hadn¡¯t thrown that medicine pouch today, they might¡¯ve suffered serious losses. Pixel had earned her ce. 48 Pearls Scarlett went to the ssroom first. With graduation approaching, she wasn¡¯t quite as busy, but there were still a few sses she needed to wrap
  1. up.
So she came back to grab her books. Night had fallen. The campus streetlights flickered on one by one. Here and there, a few figures passed, quieter than the daytime. A good setting for a walk or some quiet reflection. After everything that had happened at the Robert estate, she still felt like her blood was pumping too fast. She mentally reviewed how Jasper had handled everything, marveling at how effectively he had used distraction to buy time. ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± There was amotion near the ssroom. Someone shouted, snapping her out of her thoughts. She frowned and looked ahead, clearly irritated. At the entrance stood a familiar figure. Eugene? Even stranger¨Che was holding a bouquet of flowers. When he saw her, he smiled and walked up. ¡°I was kind of a jerk to you earlier. I know you¡¯re still mad. So here¨Chave some flowers. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡± Eugene shoved the sunflowers into her hands, wearing that same smug expression. As if to say, ¡°I already gave you flowers¨Cnow it¡¯s your turn to apologize.¡± Chapter 60 Teacher, Not Quite Scarlett looked down. ? +5 Pearle The bouquet was already wilted. Seven or eight sunflowers in total, and one of them was missing a petal It looked like something someone had thrown out and he¡¯d picked up off the ground. In the past, she never would¡¯ve cared about little things like this. She used to tell herself that as long as the family had good intentions, the oue didn¡¯t matter. She¡¯d brainwashed herself into that line of thinking¨Cagain and again¨Cuntil that fake, forced sense of family trapped herpletely. Thinking back on how she used to be, she gave a bitter smile, then looked up, her voice cold. ¡°Did thesee free with a rose purchase?¡± Eugene had already decided¨Cif she apologized, he¡¯d begrudgingly ept and give her a lecture about how she should be polite and respectful to her older brothers. 456 Secrets 61 Chapter 61 Wilted ¡°Hm? You¡¯re admitting you were wrong¨Cwait, what?¡± Eugene¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°You¡­¡± He thought for a second he was hearing things. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Scarlett shoved the wilted sunflowers back into his hands with clear disgust. ¡°Mr. Eugene, I appreciate the gesture, but maybe save it for someone else. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Scarlett? You¡¯re actually rejecting these flowers? Do you know how hard I worked to find them?¡± Sunflowers were oddly rare today. He¡¯d gone to several flower shops before one finally had a few left. He bought them without a second thought. Wasn¡¯t that enough to show his sincerity? As her brother, he had already taken a step back. And instead of meeting him halfway, she was calling him out? Back in the day, since he was a doctor and Scarlett was studying medicine, they¡¯d had a lot inmon. Even when he needed live subjects for experiments, Scarlett would volunteer without hesitation. And those experiments could easily be fatal if anything went wrong. His friends even joked- You didn¡¯t get a sister. You got a suicide squad member. Among his whole social circle, Scarlett was the only one brave enough to risk her life for him. And she still regrly won awards at school. It gave him major bragging rights. So when he took her out, he¡¯d act a little nicer than usual. That only made Scarlett work even harder to support his medical career. Over time, it gave him the feeling that even if he told Scarlett to die for him, she¡¯d go without question. She used to be so obedient. So submissive. What changed overnight? No¨Cno, that¡¯s not it. She was doing this on purpose./ She must think he came here today to ask her for something. Chapter 51 Wilted That¡¯s why she kept disrespecting him. Her goal¡­ His gaze darkened. Her goal must be to get him to agree to some conditions. Probably to earn better treatment than Reba once they were both back with the Joyner family. The more he thought about it, the more he felt the flowers weren¡¯t the problem at all. It was Scarlett¨Ctoo vain. Too ambitious. ¡°Scarlett.¡± His face was filled with annoyance. Even contempt. ¡°You always pull these little stunts. No wonder no one likes you.¡± Scarlett was confused. What did she say that was so offensive? No wonder the old saying goes: if the words don¡¯tnd, even one sentence is too much. She never should¡¯ve said anything to Eugene. Before she could reply, Eugene went on. ¡°I don¡¯t know what tricks you pulled to impress John.¡± ¡°But out of respect for him, you can still use my resources.¡± Scarlett almostughed. His resources? He meant using her as a test subject and then, maybe if he felt generous, letting her observe how medicine was processed in the hospital. Back in college, many programs would organize visits to hospitals, with senior professors exining the whole process. There was nothing secret about it. She used to think Eugene was just helping her learn more. Now she realized he was just brushing her off. ¡°You should keep your resources. What crows consider treasure might not suit a swan.¡± Eugene¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied? Still ying hard to get?¡± Scarlett realized they weren¡¯t even operating in the same universe¨Cconversation was pointles Fine. Dust to dust, trash to trash. Time to wave goodbye to this fool. Chapter 61 Wilted She waved him off and turned to leave. ¡°Scarlett, stop right there!¡± Eugene saw that she was clearly annoyed and didn¡¯t want to deal with him. His pride took a massive hit. He wanted to drag her back to a dark room and lock her up until she remembered her ce. + Pearls But just as he was about to act, he remembered how John had spoken about Scarlett¨Cwith such admiration. He clenched his jaw and forced himself to stay put. ¡°You better remember¨Cthe Joyner family is not a ce where you can do whatever you want!¡± With that, he shoved the wilted sunflowers back into her arms and stormed off. Scarlett went quiet. Fine, leave¨Cwhy drop this eyesore on her? She no longer saw Eugene through the filter of family. At this point, he was worse than some random loser off the inte. People who had been watching started to leave now that the scene was over. She spotted a trash can nearby and walked over. In the past, she would¡¯ve treated anything from the Joyner family like a treasure. Now all she thought was- Yeah. Trash belongs in the trash. ¡°Scully?¡± A voice called from under a nearby streemp. Connor walked over quickly. When he saw the bouquet in her hands, the smile on his face froze. He was holding a fiery red bouquet of roses. ¡°You epted someone else¡¯s gift?¡± His voice sounded hurt, but he still hurried over to her. 456 Secrets 62 Chapter 62 A Bouquet of Misunderstandings That was when he noticed the bouquet in her hands had already wilted, like she¡¯d been out on a date all day. His gaze darkened with a sh of anger. ¡°You just said you wanted to break off our engagement, and now you¡¯re seeing someone else? What, did you already have someone lined up, and that¡¯s why you dumped me so decisively?¡± Scarlett gave the bouquet a look of pure disgust and tossed it straight into the trash can. Then she casually brushed off the remaining petals from her clothes. Only then did she lift her head and nce at him. ¡°Nice imagination. Next time, write me a script while you¡¯re at it.¡± Connor¡¯s eyes flicked toward the trash can, his mind instantly flooding with wild spection. ¡°If you didn¡¯t even like the guy who gave you flowers, why¡¯d you go out with him? And why are you getting back sote?¡± He wasn¡¯t pulling this out of nowhere. Earlier, after Reba¡¯s proposal had been approved, he¡¯d felt so great about it that he decided to swing by the school to thank her in person. He thought a gift might be too formal, so he brought a bouquet instead. Since he was already on the way, he had his assistant check where Scarlett was. Turned out she¡¯d been off campus all day. At the time, he didn¡¯t think much of it¨Cuntil he saw her on his way to visit Reba. Based on that, the conclusion was obvious. Scarlett used to be so sincere and innocent. Now she was acting like some master maniptor. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more like Reba¨Crespectful, disciplined, focused on school? The medical symposium is just a few days away. Reba¡¯s confident she¡¯ll take the top spot, and you? You¡¯re always wasting time. I doubt you¡¯ll even ce.¡± ¡°Scully, if you keep this up, no one¡¯s gonna remember who you are. My mom definitely won¡¯t approve of us anymore.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re doing all this just to get under my skin, congrats. You¡¯ve seeded. You can-¡± ¡°Are those flowers for me?¡± Scarlett was still recovering from what happened with the Robert family, and Eugene had pissed her off so much her chest still hurt. She waspletely drained and in no mood to waste time on nonsense. She cut straight to the chase. But Connor, caught off guard, instinctively hid the flowers behind his back. He looked ridiculous, and judging by the look on his face, he knew it too. He opened his mouth to exin but fumbled for words. Chapter 62 A Bouquet of Misunderstandings ¡°If you¡¯re nning to stand there running your mouth, those flowers are gonna wilt anyway¡­ Mr. Connor I¡¯ll pass.¡± He wanted to say it wasn¡¯t like that, that the flowers were just a gesture of thanks for Reba. But then again¡­ Scarlett had already ended things with him in public. What was the point of exining? Still, he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Heh. Jealous, are we? Reba¡¯s way more thoughtful than you. She wrote that whole proposal and didn¡¯t ask for a thing in return. These flowers are just a small token of appreciation.¡± He immediately bit his cheek in frustration after saying it. Let her think whatever she wants. It¡¯s not like they were still together. Saying anything more would just make it look like he hadn¡¯t moved on. He cleared his throat quickly. ¡°What I mean is, the gap between you and Reba isn¡¯t something you can close overnight. Don¡¯t waste your energy being jealous.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be better off learning some self¨Cdiscipline. Maybe then my mom would-¡± Scarlett waved him off. ¡°Tell your mom I won¡¯t be joining her.¡± She was absolutely done. One after another, they just wouldn¡¯t quit. Connor watched her storm off and sighed, shaking his head. Yup. She was definitely jealous. She probably ran off that fast to avoid showing it. His gut told him this was the moment to go after her and make up. But his rational side held him back. Scarlett had gotten way too arroganttely¨Cno doubt from her time being spoiled by the Joyner family. She needed to be humbled. To understand how the real world worked. Wouldn¡¯t be long before she came crying back. And whether he¡¯d take her back then? Well, that¡¯d depend on his mood. He looked down at the flowers in his arms and smiled faintly. Some people really couldn¡¯t tell pearls from pebbles. If not for the history they shared¡­ Chapter 62 A Bouquet of Misunderstandings. Forget it. He pushed the thought aside and headed toward theb. + Peade Reba had just finished revising her paper under Calvin¡¯s guidance and felt like her brain had been wrung out like a sponge. She wasying her head on the desk for a quick break when she caught a whiff of roses. For a moment, she thought it might be Eugene bringing her flowers, and she turned around, excited. Instead, standing at the door was Connor. Today he was wearing a charcoal suit, and under theb lights, his sharp features looked even more chiseled. His lips curved into a faint smile, eyes soft with warmth. ¡°Connor.¡± Reba¡¯s heart fluttered, her cheeks flushing pink. All her exhaustion vanished in an instant. She felt like she was walking on air. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Connor held out the roses to her. ¡°Thanks for writing that proposal. It worked. The Lane family already approved the first round.¡± Reba froze. ¡£ 456 Secrets 63 Chapter 63 A Drop of Filth The proposal had actually been one of Scarlett¡¯s carly drafts. All Reba had done was copy it. And it still passed the Lane family¡¯s internal review. The jealousy bubbling up inside her was getting harder to suppress. But then she thought- So what? In the end, Scarlett had just handed her another win. Scarlett would never be anything more than a stepping stone. That thought alone made her reconsider her previous n. +8 Phanto She had originally thought that since Scarlett knew about her academic fraud, she needed to kick Scarlett out of school¨Cor eliminate her altogether, once and for all./ But now¡­ Maybe it was better to wait until Scarlett hadpletely fallen from grace, then lock her away somewhere. That way, she could drain Scarlett¡¯s creativity dry. And be the most celebrated genius in Trenwyn, maybe even in the entire country. Just thinking about it made her forget all about her kidney disease. Her lips curved into a slight smile. She turned to Connor with an admiring, starry¨Ceyed expression. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re incredible. If this deal really goes through, you¡¯ll be the most powerful man in Trenwyn. Even the Robert family will have to show you respect.¡± Connor was clearly pleased. And since Reba had contributed to the win, yet chose not to take credit and gave all the praise to him, he found her even more thoughtful and sweet. ¡°You always think of others.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? How about I take you to your favorite restaurant?¡± Reba shyly shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just order something.¡± ¡°That restaurant¡­ wasn¡¯t that where you and your ex had your first date? I don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings.¡± Connor looked at her with pity. Chapter 63 A Drop of Filth ¡°You always think of others. Why don¡¯t you ever think about yourself?¡± ¡°And anyway, there¡¯s nothing between me and her anymore. Even if she gets jealous or overreacts, that her issue, not mine.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes shimmered with what looked like tears. She seemed deeply touched. ¡°Really?¡± Seeing how timid she looked, Connor felt even more protective. The real heiress was cautious and considerate. The fake one? Arrogant and loud. The contrast couldn¡¯t be clearer. ¡°Of course. Even if she showed up right now begging me to take her back, I wouldn¡¯t give her a second chance.¡± He immediately called to reserve a private room at the restaurant. ¡°Come on, won¡¯t you at least have dinner with me?¡± Reba looked like a kid who just got candy, practically bouncing with joy. ¡°Okay! Let me change first and put these flowers down.¡± She lowered her head and sniffed the bouquet. ¡°Connor, you¡¯ve got great taste. These smell amazing¨CI really lo¨Cah!¡± Just as she leaned in to smell the flowers, she spotted a tiny ck bug. She didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªuntil it lifted its tail with a click and squirted a pale yellow liquid right onto the inside of her wrist. Startled and in pain, she cried out and iled her arm. But the smell didn¡¯t go away. If anything, it made her look like she¡¯d just been electrocuted. The rotting¨Conion¨Cmeets¨Crotten¨Cegg stench stabbed into her sinuses like a blunt knife. Her eyes turned red instantly, and tears streamed down uncontrobly. Worse yet, the skin where itnded was burning like fire. She instinctively wiped it with her other hand- and smeared the stench onto her cheek and chin. ¡°Reba? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Connor saw her suddenly spazzing out and froze, startled. He wanted to help but didn¡¯t dare/touch her. So he asked carefully. ¡°Reba, can you talk? What just happened? Were you working with chemicals or something? Did you get exposed? Should I call a doctor?¡± 213 14:22 Wed 30 JUI Chapter 63 A Drop of Filth Just then- The bug on the flowers, having been startled, fluttered up and flew straight into Reba¡¯s nose, In a panic, she stumbled back, tripping over a low stool and crashing to the ground. Theb hadn¡¯t been cleaned. There was still mouse droppings on the floor, along with leftover chemical residue. Her white coat was now stained all over. Even her sterileb cap had flown off, and her messy hair fell across her chest. She wed her hair back, only to watch the offending insect buzz past her face, its tail still glistening with suspicious yellow goo. That¡¯s when it hit her¨Cshe¡¯d wiped that disgusting bug¡¯s ¡°spray¡± all over her face. A glob still hung from the tip of her nose, pale yellow and glistening, like she¡¯d been sshed with a faceful of milk. Normally obsessed with appearances, she now reeked so bad the smell was unbearable. Turns out, that thing was a stink bug. She was choking on the stench, coughing on the floor, her fingernails caked in grime, her skirt ckened at the hem. She looked nothing like her usual fairy¨Clike self. Connor had originally stepped forward to help her. But when he saw the state she was in, his hands froze mid¨Cair. In his mind- She had always been clean, pure, like some ethereal goddess in a white gown from a TV drama. But now, she was filthy, loud, and disheveled¨Cworse than any street brawler from a soap opera. 456 Secrets 64 Chapter 64 The Illusion Breaks The stark contrast- ¨C It made Connor¡¯s chest tighten, his thoughts grind to a halt. A strange sense of revulsion rose up in him. ¡°Connor, help me! There¡¯s a bug!¡± +3 Pearls Reba had no idea how awful she looked. Even though she was in pain and panicking, she still forced a delicate, gentle tone. Which shed wildly with the way she¡¯d just been screaming. Connor had seen women in embarrassing moments before¨Cemployees spilling water on themselves in the break room, guests drunk and sobbing at private clubs, passersby with their makeup running in the rain¡­ But putting that kind of image on Reba? It just didn¡¯t sit right. When Reba lifted her head for help, the pale skin where a diamond ne should¡¯ve rested was now smeared with a strange yellow fluid. ¡°Get up first.¡± He gritted his teeth, reminding himself not to overreact. Everyone had bad days. But when he reached out, he purposely avoided her yellow¨Cstained hand and only grabbed her by the elbow. Even through the fabric, he could feel the softness of her arm. And yet, in this moment, his mind wandered¨CTo Scarlett. Scarlett had gotten really thin these past couple of years. Last time he held her, she felt so bony he didn¡¯t even feel like hugging her. He¡¯d evenined: ¡°You don¡¯t need to lose weight to please me. I don¡¯t like women who are too skinny.¡± He couldn¡¯t even remember what expression Scarlett had made back then. Just that she¡¯d looked disappointed, her head down, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Now, he found himself wondering- What had she been thinking at the time? She was studying medicine. Would she really starve herself just to lose weight? Even trying to recall it now, he couldn¡¯t remember what Scarlett had been going through back then. So he let the thought go. Fine. When Scarlettes crawling back someday, begging to get back together, he¡¯ll just go a little easier > Chapter 64 The Illusion Breaks on her. 8 Pearls ¡°Connor, can you walk me back to the dorm? I¡¯m hurt. I don¡¯t want to go home and worry my family. The hint was obvious. If this had been before, Connor definitely would¡¯ve invited her to stay at the Jude family home or one of his private properties, call in a doctor, and take care of her there. A man and a woman alone¨Cwho knew what could happen? If the Jude Group really secured a deal with the Lane family, Connor would be one of Trenwyn¡¯s elite. Her status would rise with his. But- Connor didn¡¯t respond right away. He stared down at Reba¡¯s messy hair, realizing she no longer looked like that perfect, wless portrait in his mind. ¡°Alright. Rest at the dorm, for now.¡± He¡¯d meant to take her to a hospital, but midway through the sentence, he changed course. Reba froze. Only then did she remember¨Cwhen he helped her up just now, he hadn¡¯t taken her hand. ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t know if the campus clinic is open. I¡¯m really worried that bug might¡¯ve been poisonous¡­¡± Connor snapped back to attention. Was he being too harsh just now? ¡°Ugh, such beautiful flowers¡­ how could they have bugs in them? I¡¯m scared. Do you think someone¡¯s targeting me?¡± Connor¡¯s mind fully returned to the situation. And he started to wonder- Yeah. He had carefully picked out the flowers. The florist had done a clean job wrapping them. He had held the bouquet the whole time¨Cnothing seemed off. So how did this happen? Suddenly- A thought hit him. On his way here, he¡¯d run into Scarlett. Chapter 04 The Illusion Breaks Scarlett had always liked using bugs and mice in her research: And of course, he¡¯d told her he was on his way to see Reberca, Scarlett must have gotten jealous¨Cand nted the bug to humiliate Reba. Her real goal was to make Reba look bad and drive a wedge between them. That was close. Reba had just helped him write the proposal that got approved by the Lane family. And yet, just because of some random mishap, he started feeling put off? If Reba picked up on that, how would they keep working together? Scarlett really was twisted and malicious. And just moments ago, he¡¯d actually felt guilty about her¨Cmaybe even wanted to check in on her. Now that he was thinking clearly, he just wanted to p himself. ¡°The dorm¡¯s not safe. You¡¯ll stay at my apartment nearby tonight. I¡¯ll have my family doctore over. Reba let out a quiet breath of relief, but in her heart, she was thinking, just as expected. Clearly, someone had been trying to turn Connor against her. Good thing she stepped in in time. A few words, and his goodwill snapped right back. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± She looked down shyly. Connor, now fully in protector mode, answered with firm righteousness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call a female doctor. She¡¯ll stay with you through the night.¡± Reba looked up, startled. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± She quickly adjusted her tone and spoke gently. ¡°I just meant, does the Lane family still need anything from you tonight? Are you expected to go back and workte?¡± 456 Secrets 65 Chapter 65 The One Invitation Connor waved his hand. ¡°No, just some other things to deal with. You get some rest Reba still wanted to say more, but seeing that his mind was already made up, she had no choice but to nod reluctantly. The next day- Word spread quickly across campus. Several specialists from Jandale had suddenly arrived. Rumor had it they were here for some kind of research. Only professors and top graduate students were invited to observe. By morning, many were already feeling honored just to receive an invitation. ¡°These are the judges for the medical exchange conference. If you build good rtionships now, it¡¯ll help with PhD admissions or job offerster¨Cit¡¯s top¨Ctierworking.¡± Micah nced nervously at the only invitation in Calvin¡¯s hand, clearly determined to be chosen. He was the most capable member in theb. If there was only one invitation, it had to be his. After a night of rest, Reba was back to full energy. Hearing Micah speak like that stirred her desire as well. If things with Connor didn¡¯t pan out, getting recognized by the Jandale experts would be another excellent springboard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reba. I¡¯ll share everything I learn with you after I go.¡± Reba froze and looked at Micah, confused. Micah, on the other hand, seemed perfectly justified, like nothing was out of ce. Others quickly chimed in with ttery. ¡°You¡¯ve been here the longest, and you¡¯re always at the top during assessments. Of course the professor would pick you.¡± Reba¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But she still forced a polite smile and yed along. While the others weren¡¯t paying attention, she quietly walked up to Calvin and whispered a few words. Calvin gave a small smile and handed the invitation to her. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Theb wentpletely silent. Everyone stared at Calvin in disbelief.- ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get back to your experiments.¡± Chapter 65 The One brevitation Calvin quickly realized how awkward the situation was and dissed them Micah and the others exchanged nces. They were supposed to meet the experts soon. Why was the prodes dragging the o Micah felt a wave of frustration. If he had something to deal with, couldn¡¯t he at least give the invitation to its ridefulpere? ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Don¡¯t want your credits anymore?¡± Calvin¡¯s face darkened when no one moved. Micah finally left the office with his ssmates, dragging his feet, Inside the office, Calvin looked at Reba with genuine surprise, ¡°You¡¯re saying the Lane family is interested in you?¡± Reba nodded with a soft smile. ¡°The proposal I wrote passed their internal review ¡°Mr. Connor said their representative is impressed by my ability. They¡¯ll even show up in person at the medical exchange to cheer me on.¡± Calvin¡¯s face lit up with admiration. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I heard the Lane family has its own private research institute filled with elite talent. If they bring you in, that would be an honor for me as well.¡°. Reba lowered her head modestly. ¡°I¡¯m still young and inexperienced. I don¡¯t have much of a voice. Getting into theirb will be tough.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just do my best. Being able to learn from you already feels like the luckiest thing in the world.¡± Calvin felt a rush of emotion. He knew deep down¨Cit was because his status wasn¡¯t as high as those fame¨Cchasers, and that had affected his students. He hadn¡¯t expected much today. He just wanted to take his top¨Cperforming student along to observe. But now that Reba had this kind of connection, things were different. Sure, shecked experience, but as her professor, he had the skills. As long as she opened the door, he could be a member of the Lane family¡¯s research team too. Next time John saw him, he¡¯d have to show respect¨Cwouldn¡¯t even dare breathe too loud. Still, a teacher using a student¡­ it didn¡¯t sound great. 212 Chapter 65 The One Invitation So¡­ ¡°You take the invitation. Let¡¯s head to Darian Hall together.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Reba looked genuinely stunned. Calvin nodded and patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°Of course you. You deserve it.¡± ¡°But everyone else is-¡± Calvin waved it off. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how hard they work. I¡¯ll make it up to them next time.¡± ¡°Then¡­ thank you.¡± +8 Pearls In theb- Micah couldn¡¯t focus on the experiment. He knew he shouldn¡¯t feel this anxious. He¡¯d always been the one chosen for opportunities like this. Maybe the professor really did have something important to discuss with Reba. A few ssmates tried to cheer him up. ¡°You¡¯re graduating in June. The professor knows that. If there¡¯s a chance to be seen, of course he¡¯d think of you.¡± ¡°Exactly. All those visiting experts work with major domesticpanies. If he rmends you to one of theirbs, it¡¯ll be a done deal.¡± ¡°If yound the offer you want, don¡¯t forget us!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m graduating next year¨Cyou better help me too.¡± ºÏ 456 Secrets 66 Chapter 66 Stolen Spotlight Everyone was already crowding around Micah, daydreaming about his future as a CEO. Micah¡¯s anxiety slowly faded. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t jinx it yet. Let¡¯s all get back to our experiments. If the professor catches us cking off, he¡¯ll blow a fuse.¡± The othersughed and scattered. Just then, the office door opened. P Everyone looked up, tense and expectant, waiting for Calvin to hand out the invitation. Then- To theirplete shock- The professor they all respected handed the only invitation to the new girl in theb, the youngest junior! ¡°Focus on your experiments. I¡¯ll check your progress when I get back.¡± Calvin was in a rare good mood, smiling as he spoke. His lips even curled slightly at the corners. Everyone was confused. Micah couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡°Professor. I-¡± ¡°Mmhmm, you, yes¨Cyou keep an eye on these little troublemakers. I¡¯ll write your rmendation letter when I return.¡± That single sentence made it hard for Micah to breathe. He was about to graduate. The professor¡¯s rmendation letter would determine the ss he could enter in life. He couldn¡¯t risk upsetting Calvin now. Yes, the observation session would be a good chance to meet major figures in the field¨Cbut those people lived in their own social circles. Unless you were truly exceptional, it didn¡¯t matter if you went or not. He tried to rationalize and talk himself down. But the frustration was still lodged in his chest. He couldn¡¯t spit it out, and he couldn¡¯t swallow it. ¡°What the hell? Reba¡¯s always been quiet and low¨Ckey. How did she end up getting the invitation just by whispering to the professor?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it ab rule that we prioritize graduating students for resources like this?¡± Chapter 66 Stolen Spotlight ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Maybe there¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡± ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t actually hear what Reba said. We¡¯re all from the sameb. She¡¯s even helped us get extra resources before. Let¡¯s not stir things up.¡± ¡°Remember back when Scully was still here? After she won that award, she brought our senior brother along to a dinner in Jandale.¡± ¡°And there was that time with the visiting international expert¨CScully gave her own invite to him, too ¡°Come to think of it, ever since Reba arrived, all the good opportunities seem tond in herp ¡°She¡¯s the real heiress of the Joyner family. That alone is enough to make people tread lightly.¡± Micah felt even more suffocated. As they spoke, he started remembering the past. When Scarlett was still in theb, she always did everything she could to help him gain advantages. More than once, she stayed up for days digging through piles of research papers just to help him find relevant material. That¡¯s how he¡¯d been able to stand out so quickly. If Scarlett was really the type to giarize and pretend to be the heiress, why had she worked so hard? And if she truly had no talent, why was John so desperate to take her in as a PhD student? Was it possible¡­ he¡¯d misjudged her? The moment that thought surfaced, guilt flooded him like a tsunami. Hepletely lost focus on his experiment. ¡°You guys monitor the data. I¡¯m stepping out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He stripped off hisb coat and left, heading toward Skycrest Labs. He remembered that Scarlett had gotten permission from Mr. Wayne to work there. Maybe he¡¯d get lucky and run into her. He had to get the truth about the giarism. If not, he¡¯d lose sleep tonight. Halfway there, he saw a crowd heading toward Darian Hall. In the throng, he thought he spotted Scarlett.¡± He immediately quickened his pace to catch up. Outside Darian Hall- There were four entrances, each guarded by someone in a ck uniform, fully armed. A security line was set up three meters from the building. Chapter 66 Stolen Spotlight Anyone without an invitation who crossed the line¨Cwas finished. So despite the crowd, everyone was well¨Cbehaved. Even the chatter was kept quiet. Reba and Calvin stood outside the barrier, holding their invitation. After a security check and identity verification, they were cleared to pass. Reba¡¯s heart pounded with excitement. She¡¯d heard that one of the directors from a Lane Group hospital was among today¡¯s guests. If she could make a good impression during the visit, maybe they¡¯d remember her. It would makending a job at a Lane Group hospital much easier. As for joining the Lane Group Research Institute¨Cshe didn¡¯t even dare to dream about that yet. ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡± A polite voice came from behind. Then ¨¤ familiar voice responded- ¡°No.¡± Reba snapped her head around¨Cand sure enough, it was Scarlett. She wore a in white casual outfit, hands in her pockets. Her long hair was tied high, revealing a clean, smooth forehead. Looking at that wless bare face¨Cfresh and glowing without a hint of makeup¨CReba could only think of one phrase. Fair¨Cskinned, beautiful, and icy¨Ccold. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her appearance., *466 Secrets 67 Chapter 67 Shut Out Maybe it was her imagination. But something about Scarlett¡¯s presence felt different. Yes¨CDefinitely different. The look in her eyes no longer held a trace of weakness. 48 Pearis A sudden wave of anxiety surged in Reba¡¯s chest. Almost involuntarily, she stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Are you here to ask the professor for an invitation?¡± Her voice trembled naturally¨Cno need to fake it. She sounded deeply wronged. Hearing that, the crowd finally connected the dots. Scarlett had already been kicked out of theb. When she was favored by John, she¡¯d looked down on Calvin and the rest of theb members. And now that Calvin had something valuable in hand, she came running back? Many of them used to admire her as a top student, but now¨Cwhatever filter they¡¯d had shattered into dust. Admiration turned to resentment. Scarlett nced at the time¨Cten minutes left before her meeting with Jasper. She had no interest in exining. She looked at the security officer and said inly: ¡°Go ahead and verify my ID.¡± Reba immediately covered her mouth, eyes filled with tears. She looked pitiful as she said¡ª ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would¡¯ve stepped back. But now the professor and I already passed verification, and you¡¯re trying to take it by force¡­ how do you expect me to exin this to him?¡± The people nearby were quickly swayed, turning their criticism toward Scarlett. ¡°Just because she¡¯s got some status at Skycrest Labs, she thinks everything should be handed to her?¡± ¡°She already got kicked out of theb and swore never to return. Now she wants to steal resources? That¡¯s. robbery.¡± ¡°Reba is way too kind. If it were me, I¡¯d have pped her by now.¡± ¡°Honestly, Reba¡¯s won quite a few awards in thest two years too.¡± In the crowd, Micah kept his head down, trying to make himself invisible. His thoughts were conflicted. Was Scarlett really here to fight over a spot? Chapter 67 Shot Out It wouldn¡¯t be surprising. She didn¡¯t have a a mentor anymore. Nob backing her. Every resource counted whm} = Now he understood why she didn¡¯t immediately ept John¡¯s offer to be his PhD student. She must¡¯ve been eyeing this academic event as a stepping stone¡ªaiming for a more elite circle. And even if that didn¡¯t work out, she could fall back on John¡¯s offer. Scarlett¡¯s ambition was pretty clear. Back when she was still part of theb, she¡¯d always helped him form teams and grab opportunities. But this invitation wasn¡¯t something that could be earned by skill alone. It depended on the professor. Across the entire medical university, only two or three professors even received invitations. Maybe that¡¯s why Scarlett rushed over¨Cto try her luck. What if it worked? He let out a sigh. He¡¯d just been thinking maybe the giarism drama was a misunderstanding. But now¡­ maybe this was who she really was. His expression fell, shoulders slumped. It felt like a rain cloud was hanging over his head. Inside the security zone¡ª Calvin heard the murmuring crowd and his anger red. ¡°You¡¯re the one who chose to leave theb.¡± ¡°You had no respect for me as your teacher. Why are you here now trying to take what¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°What, regretting it?¡± ¡°Well, too bad. Even if you manage to make Reba step aside, I still won¡¯t give you the invitation.¡± ¡°Someone like you¨Cambitious, greedy, only looking to climb higher¨Cdoesn¡¯t deserve to be my student!¡± That was serious. If word got out, even if Scarlett managed to graduate, no employer would want her. Scarlett frowned. Back when Jasper was around, she¡¯d held back a little. But now? She was done holding back. Her tone turned sharp and cold, matching the beauty of her face with a 213 Chapter 67 Shut Out dangerous edge.. ¡°When did I say I wanted your invitation?¡± Calvin let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the invitation, then why are you here? Just passing by?¡± +8 Pears ¡°Hmph. If you had just apologized and promised to act right from now on, maybe I¡¯d have given you a chance.¡± ¡°But even now, you¡¯re still being difficult. I¡¯ve had it with you!¡± ¡°With everyone here as my witness, I, Calvin, swear¨Cover my dead body will you ever set foot in myb again!¡± Scarlett thought she no longer cared. But hearing those words- There was still a sting in her chest. She took a deep breath, Swallowed all emotion, And looked ahead with dark, quiet eyes. ¡°Alright. I heard you. So¡­ can you move?¡± Calvin had expected her to beg. To cry and plead with him not to be so cruel. He never expected her to stay calm¨Clet alone look at him with boredom in her eyes. ¡°Scarlett, you really are beyond saving. It¡¯s clear now¨CI made the right choice cutting you off.¡± ¡°Let me make this clear. From now on, anywhere I am, you are not wee. And my resources? You¡¯ll never touch a single one.¡± ¡£ Secrets 68 Chapter 68 Full Circle ¡°Right now. Immediately. Get out of here before you embarrass yourself any further!¡± A ripple ofughter spread through the crowd. Everyone thought Scarlett had really overyed her hand. After being condemned by her own mentor, how could she ever hope to stay in this field? After all, for many people, the highest¨Clevel connection they¡¯d ever meet was their own professor. Micah clenched his fists, hesitating on whether he should step up and defend Scarlett. But when he noticed everyone staring, just waiting for her to slink away in shame, his courage vanished. However- In the next moment- The staff member jogged over to Scarlett¡¯s side. Reba saw what was happening and immediately stepped in with tears in her eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t trouble the staff over this. My sister will leave on her own.¡± Calvin gave a cold snort. ¡°She could¡¯ve walked away with a shred of dignity, but she just had to be difficult. Getting kicked out now is what she deserves.¡± Reba felt a rush of joy. Calvin¡¯s words had been out of anger, but she would make sure the rumors spread. Everyone needed to know that Scarlett was nothing. She wanted topletely cut off any chance Scarlett had of climbing higher. Now that it looked like Scarlett was about to be kicked out by the staff, she was even more thrilled. This staffer carried himself with a kind of authority and quiet force. He had to be someone important. If someone like that found Scarlett distasteful, even Mr. Wayne might drop her. Time to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Professor, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Let me go home with my sister. If you want, I won¡¯t go in either.¡± Calvin frowned, his expression full of disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re a good student in every way¨Cexcept you¡¯re too soft!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the mistaken heiress,/She stole everything that was supposed to be yours. And yet you don¡¯t hate her? Chapter 68 Full Circle You even stick up for her?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ fine. You¡¯re just too naive. As your teacher, I¡¯ll help you clean up your social circle? Reba wiped away her tears. ¡°Professor¡­ Professor¡­¡± ¡°Say no more. I won¡¯t give another chance to someone with poor character!¡± As he spoke, the staffer gave both of them a sharp, disdainful nce. He clearly disapproved of their behavior. But pressed for time, he didn¡¯t bother with a confrontation. He just shot them a warning look. Calvin and Reba were both stunned. Reba lowered her voice, sounding worried. ¡°Do you think¡­ do you think the staffer¡¯s angry at us because of Scarlett?¡± Calvin gritted his teeth in frustration. If that were true- The reputation he had spent decades building might be destroyed in an instant. Scarlett was a curse! He was just about to defend himself when the staffer suddenly turned away- And then they both stared in disbelief as he bowed politely and offered Scarlett a sincere smile. ¡°Apologies, Ms. Joyner. The verification process took too long. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°All the experts are already inside. Please,e in? 25 Those two sentences hit like an earthquake followed by a tsunami. The shock left the crowd utterly speechless. Reba even thought she was hallucinating. She pinched herself hard. Then blurted out, ¡°Sir, are you sure you¡¯ve got the right person? That¡¯s Scarlett! She¡¯s just a student!¡± The staffer had already had enough of her. She acted like some spoiled princess, all sweet and pitiful¨Csickening. ¡°What, are you questioning my verification process?¡± Reba was immediately silenced by the cold edge in his voice. ¡°I¨CI¨CI didn¡¯t mean that, I just- ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then don¡¯t. You¡¯re stinking up the air.¡± Chapter 68 Full Circle He rolled his eyes and turned back to Scarlett, beaming, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Scarlett gave a small nod, took the ess badge, and walked toward the hall. As she passed Calvin, she suddenly stopped. She looked up. Memories of their time together shed through her mind. A so¨Ccalled fatherly teacher and his obedient student¨Cwhat a joke. All that remained now was bitter disappointment. ¡°You just said, anywhere you are, I¡¯m not wee.¡± ¡°Well, good. Because anywhere I am, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Calvin finally snapped out of his daze. He didn¡¯t even have time to ask why Scarlett was being treated with such importance before she said something so arrogant, it made his blood pressure spike. ¡°You ungrateful wretch!¡± Scarlett gave a coldugh. ¡°If you say so. A man who can¡¯t behave like a true teacher deserves to be discarded. Better to get rid of you now before someone else suffers.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the staffer walked over again, this time looking serious. ¡°Apologies. You¡¯re not allowed in. Please leave through that side gate.¡± This man had carried himself with pride all his life. People called him a model educator. Respected, admired. And now¡­ he was being publicly dismissed. 466 Secrets 69 Chapter 69 Stripped Bare Countless people had fought for the chance to bring him to conferences, hoping to ride on his reputation But this was the first time Calvin had ever been kicked out like this. Utter humiliation. His cheeks felt like they¡¯d been pped raw. ¡°You know who I am? And you dare throw me out?!¡± The staffer¡¯s tone turned impatient. ¡°Professor Miller. Famous in the cancer research field. So, can you leave now?¡± Clutching his chest, Calvin could barely breathe. ¡°You¨Cyou know me, and still treat me like this?¡± The staffer hadpletely run out of patience. ¡°How should¨CI¨Ctreat you? Would it be more polite to have you carried out? Fine.¡± He waved his hand. Several men in ck suits immediately stepped forward, grabbed Calvin without giving him the chance to resist, and carried him out of the restricted area. Reba turned pale from shock, too afraid to utter a word, worried she¡¯d be thrown out too. Micah quickly stepped forward to intercept. ¡°This is my professor. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± The men released Calvin and returned to their posts. ¡°Professor, are you okay?¡± Micah twisted open a bottle of water and handed it to him. ¡°What happened?¡± Calvin was still fuming, breathing heavily. His face darkened, and he said nothing. Micah felt a stab of regret. If he had just stepped up earlier and defended Scarlett, maybe he would¡¯ve been invited inside too. He was such a fool. He¡¯d known all along how well Scarlett was doing at Skycrest Labs. Even Mr. Wayne valued her. How could he have believed she¡¯d giarized Reba? Still, it wasn¡¯t toote. Scarlett used to treat him like family, even like a big brother. Chapter 69 Stripped Bare If he apologized sincerely, she¡¯d forgive him. That kind and thoughtful junior of his would back. ¡°Professor, maybe I should take you back¨C¡± ¡°No need!¡± Calvin snapped. The shame burned so hot he wanted to redeem himself immediately. He yanked out his invitation and shoved it at Micah. ¡°You go. Find out exactly who Scarletttched onto!¡± Once he found out who was backing her, he could hit where it hurt. Revenge was secondary. What mattered most was breaking the spell Scarlett had cast over everyone. Micah stared at the invitation, heart pounding. ¡°Yes, Professor. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± He clutched the invitation and ran toward the gate. Calvin leaned against a nearby tree, his gaze locked on Scarlett¡¯s retreating figure. No matter what it took- He would expose her for what she really was. Someone who only chased fame and profit. A fraud who didn¡¯t belong in the academic world. Scarlett walked swiftly into Darian Hall. Even inside, there were guards posted every few meters. The level of security showed how serious the matter was. She underwent five more rounds of verification before finally arriving at theb. Fu Yi¨Cthe bodyguard who¡¯d once held a square box at the Robert family estate¨Cpersonally escorted her to change into ab coat. Meanwhile, Micah, Reba, and the other professors and top students entered through a different hallway. ¡°Why isn¡¯t my sistering with us?¡± Reba asked, her voice soft and pitiful, just as delicate as always when speaking to Micah. You¡¯d never guess she was the one who stole the invitation. She yed the victim perfectly. Micah had mixed feelings. On one hand, he felt Reba had brokenb rules and taken something she didn¡¯t deserve. But on the other hand, she was always so gentle, the kind of person you feltpelled to protect. The conflicting emotions left him in no mood to analyze anything. He gave a vague reply. ¡°No idea.¡± 14:06 Inu, Chapter 69 Stripped Bare Reba picked up on his change in attitude, But she wasn¡¯t worried. Guys like Micah. from poor families, were easy to deal with. After today, she¡¯d ask Stanley to pull some strings and get him a resource. He¡¯d be grateful for life. 3 Pears ¡°Sigh, now that Professor Miller¡¯s out, I hope Scarlett doesn¡¯t stir up trouble. Otherwise, no one¡¯s there to help her.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Micah¡¯s response was t and distant. Bored, Reba stopped trying to talk to him. She sped up and caught up with a group of top students from other universities, quickly striking up friendly conversations with a few professors. Soon, they entered a conference room. Seven or eight professors were already seated, deep in discussion. Because she was junior in both age and reputation, Reba sat near the back. On the big screen in front, security footage from inside theb was already ying. Outside theb- Jack saw Scarlett walking over in a cleanb coat and immediately rushed to exin. ¡°This situation¡¯s caught the higher¨Cups¡® attention. A lot of experts are here today.¡± ¡°Just observe quietly and speak less. Jasper and I will cover for you.¡± Scarlett understood. This kind of high¨Clevel experiment, especially one involving a confidential virus study, had incredibly strict standards. 466 Secrets 70 Chapter 70 The Virus Dispute For someone so unknown, even being allowed to observe from the side room should have been an incredible honor. But now, being allowed to enter the actualb and observe up close would no doubt stir resentment. She let out a quietugh. ¡°All right, but if someone starts trouble, can I count on you to curse them out for me?¡± Jack blinked. ¡°¡­Can you not go looking for trouble?¡± Scarlett burst outughing. ¡°You really think I¡¯d flip a table?¡± Jack suddenly turned serious. ¡°If they really start bullying you and you don¡¯t flip the table, I will. Don¡¯t worry¨CJasper¡¯s got your back.¡± Scarlett paused, startled. Something warm stirred quietly in her chest. She¡¯d only joked with Jack to ease her nerves. She hadn¡¯t expected that he and Jasper had already prepared everything to support her. No one had ever cared for her like this. Not even pretended to. A rush of emotion surged through her, overwhelming her in an instant. Her voice came out a little hoarse. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± After all, this opportunity to learn was rare. She wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t appreciate it. Jack grinned. ¡°Whoa, did I scare you? Rx, this is nothing.¡± Scarlett shot him a massive eye roll. Then walked straight into theb. As she sat down, the hem of her coat caught the light¨Cfaint blue fluorescence from when a centrifuge tube had burst earlier. Under the morningb lights, it glowed a cold, pale blue. Jasper nced over at her. Her brow bones were smooth and defined like the rim of a porcin bowl. Her eyes lifted slightly at the corners, longshes casting butterfly¨Cwing shadows on her cheeks. Her irises shimmered lik crystal clear and mesmerizing. The others in the room frowned slightly when they saw her. ing water, 4400 Chapter 70 The Virus Dispute Jasper introduced her calmly. ¡°A friend of mine an outstanding talent in this field. The experts exchanged nces, their faces full of unspoken disdain. Outstanding? This young? Heh. Everyone said Jasper wasn¡¯t into women, a research¨Cobsessed hermit. But now¡­ Well, she was undeniably beautiful. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why Jasper might be tempted. Still, out of respect for Jasper, they held their tongues. In the observation room- The moment Pixel appeared on screen and wasn¡¯t immediately thrown out, Reba nearly jumped out of her seat in panic. ¡°That looks like the girl I sawst time at Skycrest Labs¨CScarlett?¡± One of the professors studied the screen carefully. After a moment, he nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her.¡± w T Micah turned toward the screen too, and the moment he saw Scarlett¡¯s face, his heart jolted hard. Scarlett happened to nce up. The neckline of her coat dipped slightly, revealing the delicate slope of her corbone¨Cskin as pale as snow beneath a swan¡¯s neck, faint blue veins barely visible beneath the surface. Micah¡¯s fists clenched tight. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the screen. ¡°Is she really up to this?¡± someone asked the professor who¡¯d spoken earlier. ¡°I remember her. She¡¯s shown promise¨CMr. Wayne thinks highly of her. But this virus experiment? Pretty unlikely.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just letting her observe out of kindness.¡± ¡°She¡¯s lucky. If one of the researchers notices her, she¡¯ll be set for life.¡± Professors from other schools chimed in one after another, voices tinged with disdain. ¡°Mr. Wayne¡¯s probably trying to give her a shot.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s so young. What if she panics and screws it up?¡± ¡°If this backfires and reflects poorly on the university, Mr. Wayne¡¯s going to regret everything.¡± ¨C 14:06 Thu, 31 Jul 0 0 Chapter 70 The Virus Dispute +8 Pearls ¡°We¡¯ll see. Best case, she keeps her mouth shut. Who knows what disaster she might cause if she speaks up. Hearing thesements, Reba finally calmed down. Right. Scarlett being in theb looked like a reward from Mr. Wayne, but it could easily be a trap. She knew Scarlett had some talent. But in front of real researchers, that talent would crumble. If she embarrassed the school, even Mr. Wayne wouldn¡¯t protect her anymore. Relieved, Reba exhaled quietly and continued chatting with the professors nearby. One of them was clearly impressed with her arguments and looked at her with growing appreciation. Back inside theb- Lead expert Chen Liming was using aser pointer to highlight virus structures projected on the screen. ¡°Envelope shaped like a brick. Spikes are irregr. Combined with the host cell symptoms, we preliminarily identify it as a poxvirus.¡± Others nodded. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen this type in a long time.¡± ¡°Now that it¡¯s identified, we can work on a containment strategy.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s proceed based on this.¡± But Scarlett frowned. She¡¯d followed along during the preliminary tests¨CJasper had pulled strings just so she could assist. Now, looking over her data, her expression turned heavy. She fell deep into thought. Just as Professor Hugh was assigning roles, she raised her hand. ¡°Professor Hugh,¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice rang out in the quiet room. ¡°Poxviruses typically have aplex symmetrical capsid. But under the electron microscope, this sample¡¯s capsid resembles an icosahedral symmetry.¡± 466 11406 Th? s¨¢ Secrets 71 Chapter 71 The Breakthrough She slid the image to the center of the table, her fingertip tracing the edge of the virus particle ¡°And during nucleic acid extraction, I found the sample wasn¡¯t sensitive to DNase, but the bands disappeared after RNase treatment.¡± A wave of gasps spread through the room. Everyone stared at the fresh¨Cfaced young girl like she¡¯d lost her mind. In the observation room- The professors saw the result as well and immediately scoffed. ¡°She really must be desperate for attention. Drawing a conclusion from morphology and enzyme digestion before the sequencing results are out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the data. I also support that it¡¯s a poxvirus. This girl has no idea what she¡¯s doing.¡± The professor next to Reba added coldly. ¡°Does she even know who she¡¯s challenging? That¡¯s Professor Hugh¨Can authority in the field. Whether she¡¯s crazy or not, Mr. Wayne must be.¡± Reba let out a careful sigh. ¡°Professor Gogh, my sister tends to do things just to get attention. She doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± ¡°Could you help her out?¡± Professor Gogh gave her a surprised look. ¡°Hard to believe you¡¯re so knowledgeable and humble, while your sister¡¯s theplete opposite.¡± Reba lowered her head in shame. ¡°Sorry to embarrass you.¡± Seeing how pitiful she looked, Professor Gogh couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sympathetic. ¡°She¡¯s her own person¨Cyou¡¯re different. Don¡¯t associate with her going forward.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m very interested in your paper. Send it to me¨CI can rmend you to Jandale University. A friend of mine teaches there.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes filled with tears of joy. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Professor Gogh. That¡¯s incredibly kind of you.¡± ¡°Alright, no more tears. Remember¨Ctrust the worthy and steer clear of the unworthy. Your fue will be bright.¡± Reba nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take your advice to heart.¡± 14.06 Chapter 71 The Breakthrough Not far away, Micah had overheard the conversation and couldn¡¯t help ncing at Reba in surprises Her advisor was Calvin¨Chow could she have another professor help revise her paper? What would that do to the rtionship between Professor Miller and Professor Gogh? And yet Reba agreed without hesitation. Micah felt deeply unsettled. He wanted to go stop it, but he didn¡¯t dare break protocol here. Besides¡­ He was more worried about Scarlett. If she really was challenging experts just to stand out, the consequences would be disastrous. Would it implicate their entireb? At that moment, the surveince feed changed. Everyone quieted down and turned their attention to the screen. Micah¡¯s attention was mostly drawn back as well. Inside theb- Aside from Professor Hugh, the other experts looked at Scarlett with visible disapproval. ¡°You realize this will dy our entire schedule, right?¡± ¡°Students nowadays¨Cdon¡¯t understand a thing but still want to butt in.¡± ¡°They¡¯re too impatient. Back in our day, we did our work step by step, building experience.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to prove yourself, but this isn¡¯t the time or ce for jokes.¡± The pressure closed in like a tidal wave. Scarlett¡¯s back pressed against the hard wooden chair. Her palms were slick with sweat. But when she turned her head, she saw Jasper¡¯s calm, steady face. The moment he sensed she needed reassurance, Jasper nodded. Go ahead¨Cno one messes with my people. Just that one nce- And Scarlett felt like courage was being pumped directly into her bloodstream. Her voice rang out, firm and clear. ¡°I conducted a reverse transcription PCR.¡± She turned herptop toward them, letting everyone see the screen. ¡°Viral RNA showed specific bands after reverse transcription. But poxviruses are double¨Cstranded DNA Chapter 71 The Breakthrough viruses.¡± The disy switched to a real¨Ctime PCR amplification curve. A sharp orange¨Cred melting peak appeared exactly 48¡ãC. Chen Liming¡¯sser pointer dropped from his hand. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the signature melting temperature of a paramyxovirus¡± As a seasoned expert, he wasn¡¯t angered by being questioned¨Cjust stunned, and deeply intrigued by the science. At this point, he already regarded Scarlett as a peer. His tone was filled with respect. The others were frozen in shock by the evidence. All their earlier snide remarks died on their tongues. No one dared say a word. Their faces flushed red with embarrassment. None of them could meet Scarlett¡¯s gaze. But Scarlett only grew more confident. Her voice rang stronger and clearer. ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s a new, untyped strain in the subfamily of paramyxoviruses.¡± She quickly brought up a 3D reconstruction from the electron microscope. The virus¡¯s surface spikes were arranged in a distinct helical pattern. ¡°I cross¨Creferenced the global virus database. This spike protein¡¯s glycostion sites share 87% homology with a bat¨Cborne strain¨Cbut there are twelve key mutations in the envelope protein coding region.¡± The conference room fellpletely silent. Professor Hugh¡¯s hands trembled. He stared wide¨Ceyed at the graph. ¡°Excellent¡­ Excellent¡­ Truly excellent!¡± Secrets 72 Chapter 72 Her True Value Professor Hugh suddenly pped the table in excitement. ¡°Quick, use the P3b¡¯s real¨Ctime PCR machine to run another test!¡± + Pearls The other experts weren¡¯t as authoritative as Professor Hugh, but they could at least understand the basics. of the gic map. They couldn¡¯t help being amazed by this young girl¡¯s sharp eyes and meticulous observation. Before long, after everyone worked together, theputer disyed a genome alignment chart. The colored base sequences flowed across the screen like gxies on a cosmic map. The other experts werepletely stunned. Their eyes burned with admiration as they looked at Scarlett In the observation room, silence fell. Reba couldn¡¯t make sense of the data, but judging by everyone¡¯s reactions, she could tell that Scarlett had been right¨Cagain. How was this possible? They were all students, learning the same material. Why did Scarlett understand so much more? Professor Gogh finally snapped out of it. Everyone knew the truth. It wasn¡¯t that the expert panel had missed something, but that in their rush to get results, they had overlooked the most basic sequencing work. But Scarlett was just a student. Knowing how to do sequencing was one thing Being this proficient and fast at it was something else entirely! She was practically born for theb! He nced again at the girl beside him¨CReba. Moments ago, he had thought everything about her was excellent. Now, he found her hard to look at. He regretted everything he¡¯d said just now. After a moment of panic, Reba quickly calmed down. This wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Now she could squeeze more value out of Scarlett. Scarlett had always been talented¨Ceven before she came to theb. But after Reba¡¯s arrival, the spotlight would only belong to her. Chapter 72 Her True Value Scarlett was destined to be nothing more than her stepping stone. She rxed sister. If anything had really gone wrong, we¡¯d have no face to ask Mr. Wayne for help.¡± Professor Gogh, still a little irritable, froze for a moment. ¡°The Joyner family? As in Joyner Corp¡¯s Joyner family?¡± Reba nodded, slightly embarrassed. Professor Gogh¡¯s gaze turned warm again. The Joyner family was considered part of the elite circle in Trenwyn. If he managed to build a good rtionship with them, it would benefit his career in the long run. Also- He¡¯d heard the story about the mistaken heiress and the broken engagement. He¡¯d always thought the mistaken heiress was ungrateful and didn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. Now, hearing that the Joyner family had hired tutors to educate Scarlett made him even more convinced that Scarlett was ungrateful and arrogant. A person like that wouldn¡¯t go far. He knew exactly where to ce his bets. ¡°The Joyner family certainly produces talent. But in my eyes, you¡¯re even more outstanding than your sister.¡± His tone was sincere, with a pleasant smile, like he was deeplymitted to his belief. Reba blushed and lowered her eyes again, looking modest and humble. At that moment, the surveince feed turned off. That meant the confidential phase had begun, and it was time for them to leave. Reba handled social niceties well and personally walked Professor Gogh out of the school. As soon as his car left, another familiar van pulled up in front of her. Stanley got out of the car, wearing a baseball cap, sunsses, and a mask, but still easily recognizable to his family. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Reba was pleasantly surprised and ran over to greet him with a bright smile. ¡°Had a few errands nearby, figured I¡¯d stop by and see you. By the way, who was that guy you were talking 14:07 Thu, 31 Jul 1 0 0 Chapter 72 Her True Value to?¡± 375%E * 8 Pears Reba introduced Professor Gogh and his role. ¡°He¡¯s really interested in my research and asked me a bunch of questions.¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes lit up, and he gave her a big thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Reba, you¡¯re the best.¡± Not like Scarlett. No real skill¨Calways trying to cut corners. ¡°Keep it down,¡± Reba said, a little embarrassed, as if she didn¡¯t want anyone to overhear. Stanley knew she had always been modest, so he didn¡¯t press the issue. But inside, he was full of admiration. If Scarlett had aplished even a fraction of this, she¡¯d be shouting it from the rooftops. Inparison, Reba was so much more refined andposed¨Cshe understood that water that overflows is wasted. That made him look down on Scarlett even more. ¡°Oh, right¨Cit¡¯s almost lunchtime. Let me treat you to something. The school cafeteria added a bunch of new signature dishes.¡± Stanley was just about to agree when his agent, Luke, stepped out of the car and cleared his throat. Stanley immediately changed his tone. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t today. I¡¯ve got a shoot to get to. I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯m done.¡± Reba didn¡¯t suspect a thing, but she was worried Stanley might hear about Scarlett¡¯s achievement while still on campus. After thinking for a moment, she added softly, ¡°Right, if you hear anything about Scarlett while you¡¯re here, don¡¯t do anything rash, okay?¡± 466 Secrets 73 Chapter 73 Finding the Dreamer ¡°Scarlett¡¯s really favored by Mr. Wayne right now. Let her finish school properly. Stanley didn¡¯t like the sound of that. His face darkened, and he frowned. ¡°Did she steal something from you again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Reba immediately lowered her head, looking flustered. Stanley got the message instantly. Furious, he mmed his fist against the car. ¡°She¡¯s got no real talent but still has the nerve to steal from you. Watch what I¡¯m going to do to her!¡± Luke quickly grabbed him before he could go off the rails. Stanley seemed to realize something and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Reba, go get some rest. Once I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll make her apologize to you.¡± Reba shook her head. ¡°No, Stanley, don¡¯t be mad. Don¡¯t treat Scarlett like that. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re upset. If Stanley doesn¡¯t stand up for you, then who will? Just listen to me and go back for now.¡± Reba wiped away her tears, still ying the fragile card. ¡°Okay¡­ but Stanley, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± The more he said that, the more obvious it was that he was nning something. Reba finally felt reassured. She turned and headed back to campus. She still needed to go smooth things over with Calvin and figure out how to get her hands on all of his resources. Once she was out of sight, Luke shot Stanley a disapproving re. ¡°Did you forget why we¡¯re here? One more screw¨Cup and I¡¯m done with you.¡± Stanley was still fuming. ¡°What, you expect me to just stand by while my sister gets bullied?¡± ¡°Find the Dreamer. Yound the male lead. Once you¡¯re hot again, no one will dare mess with your sister.¡± Luke¡¯s words hit hard and shut him up instantly. ¡°True. Alright, let¡¯s move.¡± After a pause, Stanley asked, ¡°The hacker you hired¨Care they reliable?¡± Chapter 73 Finding the Dreamer Luke nodded with full confidence. ¡°The Dreamer used this email to send the script to the director. The hacker traced the IP¨Ccame from this campus.¡± The Dreamer had be a legendary screenwriter in the entertainment world over the past couple years. From period dramas to fantasy epics to slice¨Cof¨Clife family tales¨Ceverything she touched became a hit. Directors in the industry treated her with serious respect. Whenever The Dreamer named an actor in her casting notes, the production team would do everything. possible to get that actor. And every time, she was right. Each show became a trending topic and dominated the charts. She was basically a myth in the industry. Back when Stanley debuted, he was a nobody. It was only after The Dreamer picked him for three roles that he became famous. Unfortunately- After he failed to curry favor with Mr. Grayson, his acting gigs dropped off fast. Out of options, he decided to find The Dreamer and ask her to write him into another lead role. If he could go viral again, offers woulde pouring in. Maybe he could even go for a Best Actor award. But The Dreamer was extremely secretive. No matter how hard he asked around, no one knew a thing. Eventually, his agent spent a fortune hiring a hacker¨Cwho finally tracked the Dreamer¡¯s address. But- He let out a sigh. ¡°This medical university is huge. Tens of thousands of faculty and students. Trying to find one person is like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡± Luke remained confident. ¡°My guess is that she¡¯s a faculty member. No student could write with that kind of depth.¡± Stanley thought of those hit period dramas and nodded in agreement. ¨C Luke continued. ¡°I¡¯ve been sending emails to her ount nonstop. As soon as she checks one, we can track her exact location.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we might even get her phone number.¡± Stanley¡¯s confidence returned instantly. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s head in.¡± Luke reminded him, ¡°Keep a low profile. Don¡¯t lose your temper. Focus on the goal, got it?¡± Chapter 73 Finding the Dreamer Stanley waved him off. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I got it. You nag like a woman.¡± As he said that, an image of Scarlett popped into his head. He remembered how, every time she handed him a script, she¡¯d remind him to stay low¨Ckey. 18 Pearls She said the industry moved fast, and people would do anything to get ahead. If you got too loud, you became a target. Back then, he thought she was being petty. He had the Joyner family backing him. Who would dare target him? But then, he did get framed on set. His temper got the best of him. He said the wrong thing at the wrong time, fell right into someone¡¯s trap. and ended up getting kicked out of the production¨Cdespite the Joyner family¡¯s support. That was when he finally learned there was always someone higher up. It was only because Scarlett gave him another script at the time that he managed to bounce back and prove everyone wrong. ¡°What are you zoning out for? Let¡¯s go already.¡± Luke was already far ahead. When he saw Stanleygging behind, he frowned and barked at him. The thought was broken. Stanley shook his head hard. What the hell was he just thinking? Thinking Scarlett was actually a decent person? He had to be out of his mind. Orpletely insane. 466 Secrets 74 Chapter 74 The Interview Inside theb. Jasper had already instructed for all the monitoring equipment to be taken down before they proceeded with the next round of discussion. Each expert had a different opinion. The room buzzed with debate. To someone unaware, it might have sounded like a heated argument. At this stage, Scarlett should¡¯ve been excused. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Professor Hugh suddenly called her back. ¡°Ms. Joyner, do you have any thoughts?¡± Scarlett froze for a moment, startled, and looked back. The rest of the room fell silent. No one could believe what they had just heard. Even though Scarlett had just taken an alternative path and pointed out the problem, all of that had been rtively basic. As a student, handling the basics well was expected. Was Professor Hugh giving her too much credit? Then again¡­ Maybe this was his way of saving face. She had embarrassed him earlier in front of everyone. Now he was asking her a question¨Cmaybe to set her
  1. up.
If she fumbled her answer, he could destroy her future with just a few words. Smart. Brilliant, even. Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued, and they all turned to Scarlett. If she answered poorly, this was going to be one hell of a show. Jack grew nervous and was about to step in to help, but Jasper held him back. He didn¡¯t understand why. But Jasper remained calm, as if none of this worried him. Jack suddenly recalled something Jasper had said. ¡°My research subject¨Cno one touches her but me.¡± Chapter 74 The Interview In that moment, he rxedpletely. These people wouldn¡¯t be able toy a finger on Pixel. Might as well let her practice¨Cgive her a taste of real academic discussions. With that in mind, his whole demeanor lightened. Scarlett wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered. After a brief pause, she spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°Professor Hugh, I¡¯m afraid my views might still be a little immature.¡± Professor Hugh looked at her with clear admiration. When he heard her response, he smiled kindly. ¡°No matter. Let¡¯s hear them.¡± ¡°Though we¡¯re older, that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re always more mature. Didn¡¯t I just shoot down several of their suggestions?¡± The few experts who had just been contradicted went silent. Professor Hugh was dragging them into it now? Cutthroat. Absolutely vicious. But none of them dared to speak up. They didn¡¯t have his stature. They could only suffer in silence. Scarlett rxed a bit thanks to his words and began speaking slowly. ¡°If we design neutralizing antibodies based on the poxvirus ssification, not only would we miss the optimal treatment window, but we might also trigger antibody¨Cdependent enhancement.¡± She opened her notebook. While everyone had been arguing earlier, she¡¯d drawn a hand¨Csketched diagram of the virus structure. Red ink circled the mutation points. ¡°This new virus¡¯s envelope protein binds with the host cell¡¯s sialic acid receptor, which ispletely different from the invasion mechanism of the parainfluenza virus¡­¡± At first, everyone dismissed her. But as she continued, their expressions grew more serious. Though she was young, her insight into virology was impressively deep. Unknowingly, she was guiding them toward a whole new direction. Professor Hugh grew excited. Listening to Scarlett¡¯s calm voice, he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, good.¡± ¡°Right, this is a fresh angle. Worth testing.¡± ¡°Very reasonable.¡± Chapter 74 The Interview He didn¡¯t hold back his praise. ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯re really making us old folks look bad!¡± Scarlett looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°Professor Hugh, you really¡­ tter me.¡± This time, the rest of the room stayedpletely quiet. They were now deeply thankful they hadn¡¯t spoken out against Scarlett earlier. If they had, they¡¯d be the ones eating their words. More than that, they were growing increasingly impressed with Professor Hugh. Even after being challenged by someone younger, he hadn¡¯t gotten angry or sought revenge. Instead, he appreciated her talent and even gave her a chance to speak. That kind of generosity was something they had to admit theycked. they Next time they joined a discussion like this, they¡¯d need to adjust their own attitudes¨Ccouldn¡¯t afford to discourage the talented youth. However¡­ Professor Hugh suddenly shifted the topic. ¡°Ms. Joyner, you haven¡¯t chosen your PhD advisor yet, right? What do you think of me?¡± Why was he suddenly recruiting students? Wasn¡¯t this a little off¨Ctopic? But then, everyone looked at Professor Hugh with knowing expressions. So that¡¯s what he was up to. He hadn¡¯t just been offering Scarlett a chance to speak¨Che¡¯d been interviewing her. Cunning. Very cunning. -No one else could¡¯ve yed it better. There was no way they could catch up now. Not even with a high¨Cspeed train. Frustrating. And to make it worse¨Cthey weren¡¯t even qualified topete with him for a student. Even more frustrating. After a brief moment of surprise, Scarlett smiled. ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t decided if I¡¯m going for a PhD, or even which field I¡¯d want to pursue.¡± Professor Hugh wasn¡¯t the least bit discouraged. Chapter 74 The Interview Instead, he pulled out his phone and insisted on saving her contact information. + Pearls ¡°Even if you don¡¯t end up being my PhD student, we can still keep in touch and exchange ideas often¡± Secrets 75 75 A Taste of Warmth No matter what others thought, several people had already rushed forward, eager to add her as a friend The rest, who were just starting to react, were stunned. ¡°Seriously? You already added her?¡± ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Hey, wait up. I want to add her tool: After they all added her, Professor Hugh immediately gave the order to convene a televised conference with medical personnel from across the province to discuss the virus. These experts were all busy people. Before leaving, Professor Hugh gave Scarlett¡¯s shoulder a pat. ¡°Little girl, if you ever need anything, you cane to me.¡± Scarlett nodded, but inwardly, she remained calm. She had lived with the Joyner family for six years without receiving the slightest bit of kindness. She had long since stopped expecting goodwill from strangers. Of course, there were exceptions. She couldn¡¯t help but nce over in Jasper¡¯s direction. The man was walking toward her, his tall frame casting a shadow over the blinding fluorescent lights above. The glow outlined him in a soft halo. His sharp, cold features looked as though they were softened by ayer of warm light. People said Mr. Fletcher was cold and ruthless, a natural¨Cborn executioner best kept at a distance. But now, Scarlett thought he resembled a lone warrior, noble and unyielding. There was a scale in his heart¨Cif he thought someone was worth it, he would help them without hesitation. If he thought they weren¡¯t, he¡¯d cut them down without mercy. Around someone like that, there was no need to study social cues or navigate politics. All she had to do was be herself. When two people shared the same frequency, they would naturally walk in step. ¡°The red circles in your notebook were nicely done,¡± he said. His voice was low and steady. If one listened carefully, they might even catch a hint of amusement in his tone. Scarlett¡¯s ears turned slightly pink. She had wanted to thank him¨Cfor helping her get this opportunity and for giving her the confidence to do what she believed in¨Cbut before she could say a word, he had spoken first. It took her a moment to realize what he meant. Marking anomalies was simply a habit of hers, one she¡¯d developed from elementary school all the way through graduate studies. It helped her review and sparked new ideas. Jack leaned in. ¡°Pixel, how do you manage to focus on so many things at once? You really blew those old fossils away. That was satisfying to watch.¡± Scarlett turned her face away, inadvertently exposing the blush on her ears to Jasper. Her voice was calm, but her heart pounded so hard it made her chest ache. ¡°Just practice.¡± A glimmer flickered through Jasper¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his lips curved slightly. He waved his hand and the robot cat trotted in through the door, hopping into his arms. A small ck pouch was strapped to its back. Jasper¡¯s long fingers unzipped it and pulled out three breakfast boxes. He tossed one to Jack, then ced another in front of Scarlett. The box was still hot, the steam forming droplets on the inside of the lid¨Ctiny and clear. Scarlett was surprised. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was from the most popr breakfast ce outside the school¨Cthe kind of ce where lines wrapped around the block. Sinceing to this city, she¡¯d only eaten there once. Back then, someone from the Joyner family had craved it, and she had gotten up in the middle of the night to wait in line. But after all that, they had taken one look and called it unhygienic, durnping it all in the trash. She had eaten her share in tears. She remembered wondering at the time why something that tasted so good wasn¡¯t good enough for them. Now she understood. The Joyner family didn¡¯t care about the food. They only cared about who was eating it. Jack opened his box and eximed, ¡°Whoa, this smells amazing. Jasper, you¡¯re the best!¡± The aroma pulled Scarlett from her thoughts. She quietly opened her own lid. Inside were crab roe buns- plump and glistening, enough to make anyone hungry. She took a bite. The vor filled her mouth with warmth and richness. So this was what it felt like to be around the right people¨Csomeone who treated the things she cherished like treasures, and held them out to her like they were treasures too. ¡°Hey, Pixel,¡± Jack said, ¡°good, right? Wait¨Cyours was spicy? Why are your eyes red?¡± Scarlett quickly turned around, taking a few deep breaths topose herself. ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s a little hot.¡± Jack, ever the simple one, didn¡¯t notice anything odd and was soon distracted again. He turned to the robot cat. ¡°Jasper, you had the robot cat go get breakfast?¡± Jasper¡¯s gaze slowly drifted away from Scarlett¡¯s back. His eyes were calm again, unreadable. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. Jack picked up the robot cat. ¡°Hey, little guy, how¡¯d you manage that? Let me see. What, now you¡¯re ignoring me? The robot cat darted off, and Jack chased after it. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me. You¡¯re asking for it now!¡± Theb quieted down again. Scarlett finished a dumpling, her mood settling, her expression rxed and at ease. ¡°Mr. Fletcher,¡± she said, ¡°next time it¡¯s on me. There are some pretty good spots around here. 4 Secrets 76 Chapter 76 The Sun Behind Him Jasper nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t eattro.¡± Scarlett gave him a quick ¡°OK¡± gesture. ¡°Got it.¡± Theb went quiet again. Jasper had already opened hisptop and was absorbed inparing data, Scarlett watched him in silence. He¡¯d always had that same calm and aloof presence, but somehow, she found it warmer than Reba¡¯s carefully crafted charm or the cold kindness from those who¡¯d tried to bring her back into the Joyner family. With him, it felt like there was a hidden sun behind all that reserve. Suddenly, he turned around, catching her staring. His features were brushed with early sunlight, clean and clear. ¡°Something else?¡± Scarlett snapped back to attention and quickly turned away. ¡°Besidestro¡­ anything else you don¡¯t eat?¡± The moment the words left her mouth, she regretted them. It was such a pointless question. ¡°Not at the moment,¡± Jasper replied after a beat, actually considering it. ¡°Okay, Noted.¡± She smiled, the corners of her eyes softening. After finishing breakfast, she got up to go collect her textbooks. But as soon as she stepped outside Darian Hall, she ran into someone familiar. The man wore a ck police uniform, his posture straight, expression sharp. It was Colt¨Cthe officer who¡¯d once recognized her investigative skills and asked her to look into a missing corpse case. Her eyes swept across the insignia on his shoulder. ¡°Promotion?¡± ¡°Thanks to you. We dug up enough on the Robert family to take them down. I got a second¨Css merit award.¡± Scarlett gave a shortugh. ¡°That¡¯s all you. I was just doing a job I got paid for.¡± Colt shook his head. ¡°Families like the Roberts don¡¯t fall without someone putting in the work. You deserve the credit.¡± He paused, eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°You used to be all silence and three¨Cword answers. Today¡­ you seem happy.¡± He trailed off, and a sh of understanding crossed his face. ¡°Heard about Professor Hugh praising you. Found your mentor, huh?¡± Scarlett thought about correcting him¨Ctelling him that wasn¡¯t why she was in a good mood¨Cbut what was the point? People always assumed they understood, but even with exnations, few ever truly listened. She wasn¡¯t about to turn her own scars into someone else¡¯s dinner conversation. Sensing the shift in her mood, Colt quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, about that Crack Void R we¡¯re putting it on hold. HQ is taking over.¡± Scarlett had expected that. The virus she helped analyze in theb was likely the same one. Now that it was ssified, of course it had to be handled at a different level. ¡°Got it.¡± Then she said nothing more. Colt seemed to struggle to bridge the silence. ¡°Right, one more thing,¡± he added after a moment. ¡°That shared email we¡¯ve used to contact each other- make sure it¡¯s secure.¡± 1903, Sat 2Aug & UG Chapter 76 The Sun Behind Him The reminder jogged her memory. She hadn¡¯t logged into that Inbox in weeks. Hopefully she hadn¡¯t mi anything important. Pulling out her phone, she opened the app¨Cand immediately, it buzzed like craz Dozens of unread messages poured in. Her eyes narrowed as she skimmed through them. The content left her feeling strange¨Can odd weight settled in her chest. Meanwhile, on the other side of campus¡­ ¡°She opened the email!¡± Luke nearly jumped out of his shoes. He and Stanley had been running all over campus, chasing dead ends and wearing themselves out. Stanley, dressed conspicuously and drawing way too much attention, had nearly been recognized more than once. They¡¯d had to duck and hide repeatedly. By now, Stanley was practically limping. ¡°Are we even sure this is the right damn ce?¡± he grumbled, rubbing his knees. ¡°Feels like I¡¯ve aged ten years just today.¡± Luke checked the hacker¡¯s data and exhaled hard. ¡°This is ourst shot. You really want to give up now?¡± Stanley straightened. ¡°Hell no. If we¡¯re not dead, we¡¯re still searching.¡± Then Luke¡¯s phone buzzed again. He nced down¨Cand his eyes blew wide. ¡°The email¡¯s active! I¡¯ve got a location!¡± Stanley rushed over. ¡°Darian Hall? Wait¨Cthat¡¯s right across from us!¡± They both looked up at the building. Earlier, it had been sealed for the virus investigation. Even now, there were barely any peopleing in or out. They had passed by it several times already¨Cbut never thought to check inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Stanley was practically vibrating. ¡°Now!¡± He wasn¡¯t just desperate for help from the Dreamer. He was a fan¨Che admired the Dreamer¡¯s brilliance and was dying to see the face behind the genius. 19 466 Secrets 77 Chapter 77 Wrong Target Stanley could barely contain his exaitement at the thought of finally meeting his idol face¨Cto¨Cface. ¡°ording to thetest signal, they¡¯re right outside Darian Hall,¡± Luke said, ncing up with a look of triumph. Coincidentally, there were only two people standing outside the building¨Ca man and a woman. Luke¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That girl looks familiar¡­ isn¡¯t that your sister?¡± Stanley had been rushing ahead without looking carefully, but now he stopped in his tracks and turned to look. Beneath the dappled shade of the trees, Scarlett was chatting with a man, a faint smile ying on her lips. For a moment, Stanley was frozen in surprise. Then, without warning, a wave of fury erupted in his chest. He¡¯d already warned Scarlett not to chase after that guy James. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t learned her lesson. And now, what¨Cshe was cozying up to another man? This one looked like a cop, too. Sharp¨Clooking. Probably someone with real standing. What the hell was wrong with this guy? Couldn¡¯t he see who she really was? Luke lowered his voice. ¡°Your sister probably isn¡¯t the Dreamer. That means¡­ it¡¯s gotta be the guy.¡± That calmed Stanley down¨Cfor a moment. If Scarlett and the Dreamer were on good terms, they might actually stand a chance of sealing the deal. He paused, the anger starting to dissipate. Scarlett had written a few pretty decent scripts for him in the past. She must¡¯ve gotten advice from someone¨Ccould¡¯ve even been the Dreamer all along. And yet¡­ she never said a word. She had ess to someone like that and kept it hidden? Ungrateful snake. After everything he¡¯d done for her? Stanley¡¯s fists clenched. He took a step forward, ready to let her have it. Luke yanked him back. ¡°What are you doing? You look like you¡¯re ready to throw punches. What do you think the Dreamer¡¯s going to think of that? You¡¯re here to ask for help, remember?¡± Stanley breathed hard through his nose. Right. He had to keep it together. ¡°She never mentioned any of this. If she¡¯d told me-¡± Luke cut him off. ¡°Are you forgetting who the Dreamer is? You think someone that elusive is going to casually reveal their identity to some random college girl?¡± That hit the mark. Stanley blinked, suddenly seeing things more clearly. Right. Someone like the Dreamer wouldn¡¯t blow their cover over a nobody like Scarlett. His rage cooled but the resentment stayed. Scarlett may not have known the Dreamer¡¯s identity, but she should¡¯ve made the introduction anyway. That was her mistake. One he¡¯d deal withter. 13:03 Sat 2 Aug GOUG Chapter 77 Wrong Target For now, the priority was the Dreamer. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to him.¡± He forced his anger down and stered on a professional smile. Luke hesitated. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say something to your sister first?¡± Stanley sneered. ¡°No need. She knows what¡¯s expected. If she doesn¡¯t y along, she can forget about evering back to the Joyner family.¡± Luke nodded, reassured. Scarlett had always been obedient in front of them. There was no way she¡¯d dare mess this up. Scarlett wrapped up her conversation and turned to leave¨Conly to find her path blocked. Her brow furrowed the mo she recognized the two men. Disgust immediately red up inside her. ¡°I hope my sister hasn¡¯t been a burden to you,¡± Stanley said, ignoring herpletely as he turned his full attention to Colt with a warm, eager smile. All the officers had visible ID badges, and Stanley had already looked into Colt¡¯s identity the moment they arrived. But instead of shaking his hand, Colt¡¯s expression cooled. He ignored Stanley¡¯s outstretched armpletely. Stanley had to awkwardly pull his hand back. ¡°Officer Colt, sorry to bother you,¡± Luke jumped in quickly. ¡°We were wondering if you¡¯d honor us by having dinner with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± Colt replied, his tone t. ¡°Too busy writing, perhaps?¡± Luke hinted with ¨¢ sycophantic grin. Colt raised an eyebrow, confused. Stanley stepped forward, his eyes shining with sincerity. ¡°Officer Colt, you¡¯ve always been my idol. I don¡¯t mean to offend¨CI just wanted to talk about a script with you. We¡¯re open to any arrangement you prefer- royalties, full buyout, anything.¡± The more Colt listened, the more confused he b became. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Stanley didn¡¯t buy it. He figured Colt just didn¡¯t want to reveal his double life. ¡°We just want to buy a script. We¡¯ye been trying to contact you through email, but couldn¡¯t get a reply. That¡¯s why we came here in person. But don¡¯t worry¨Cwe¡¯ll keep everything confidenti?l.¡± From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Secrets 78 Chapter 78 The Mask Drops Luke followed up quickly, trying to sound as sincere as possible. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your name on it, that totally fine. Everything¡¯s negotiable.¡± Colt pressed his fingers to his temple, visibly running out of patience. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely got the wrong person. I don¡¯t write scripts, and I¡¯ve never touched a screeny in my life.¡± Stanley and Luke exchanged nces¨Cboth instantly sure they were being lied to. Colt must be trying to hide his identity. Stanley grit his teeth, then forced himself into a bowed, groveling posture. ¡°Officer Colt, I¡¯m begging you. If I can just get one more chance, I swear, any price you name, I¡¯ll make it worth your time.¡± Luke nodded furiously. ¡°Seriously. Anything. You don¡¯t even have to lift a finger¨Cwe¡¯ll handle the rest. You can just give a rough idea, or even an old draft, and we¡¯ll do the legwork.¡± Colt started to sidestep them, but the two men crowded closer, cutting off every possible route of escape. He turned to Scarlett, giving her a helpless nce. She shrugged, clearly uninterested in ying the rescuer. Her patience for this kind of nonsense had worn out a long time ago. Colt sighed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m a cop. I don¡¯t lie on duty.¡± He pointed at the emblem on his cap. ¡°See this? I swear on this badge¨C1 am not the Dreamer.¡± That stopped both men cold. Just seconds ago, they¡¯d been practically groveling at his feet. Now they stood there ck¨Cjawed and blinking like broken NPCs. Colt didn¡¯t waste the opening. He sidestepped the human blockade and made his escape, muttering, ¡°Thirty¨Csix Stratagems, number one: run.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Stanley spun around and scanned the area again, this time with renewed intensity. There weren¡¯t many people around. It had to be one of the two they¡¯d seen earlier. Luke¡¯sst tracking ping had pointed to this exact spot. If Colt wasn¡¯t the Dreamer, then¡­ His gaze slowly drifted to Scarlett. No. Couldn¡¯t be. But the longer he stared at her, the more disturbed he felt by the possibility. ¡°Could she actually be the Dreamer¡­?¡± Stanley scoffed, bursting into a sharp, humorlessugh. ¡°Her? You can¡¯t be serious.¡± There, beneath the dappled light of the trees, Scarlett stood with her arms folded and her expression t. She hadn¡¯t said a word since this whole ridiculous scene started That alone was enough to grate his nerves. He snapped, ¡°She¡¯s just a headache in human form. Besides that? Useless. If she really were don¡¯t you think she¡¯d be shouting it from the rooftops? Hell, she¡¯d use it to ckmail me into spoiling her even more and casting Reba aside!¡± Dreamer, Chapter 78 The Mask Drops He turned sharply to Luke. ¡°Come on, use your head. She¡¯s not even in the same league at Reba never wins anything, never aplishes anything¨Cjust rides coattails and brags about nothing Colt, who hadn¡¯t quite left yet, looked over his shoulder and frowned. He was starting to wonder if State needed his vision checked. Scarlett¡¯s arms stayed crossed, her bodynguage utterly indifferent. She didn¡¯t even bother responding Stanley bristled at her silence. ¡°Scarlett! Are you really not going to say anything? Pretending you don¡¯t even know me now?¡± His face flushed with anger, and his voice rose. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re really getting out of hand! You could learn a thing or two from Reba. She¡¯s thoughtful, she¡¯s capable, she¡¯s decent. You? All you do is make people ufortable!¡± He looked at Luke again, clearly expecting backup. ¡°Can you imagine this one writing a bestselling drama series? If she¡¯s the Dreamer, I¡¯ll do tenps around the whole medical campus¨Con my hands!¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°Call that hacker again. He must¡¯ve traced the wrong IP.¡± Luke nced at Scarlett, frowning in uncertainty. Aside from her stunning face, she didn¡¯t really seem like much. No presence, no ir, no clever maniption. He started to think he must¡¯ve gone crazy earlier for even considering the possibility. This? This couldn¡¯t be the Dreamer. Right? Secrets 79 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 79 The Dreamer¡¯s Identity Colt¡¯s brows were nearly twisted into a knot as he shot Stanley a cold look. ¡°Speaking of your own sister like that in public¨CMr. Stanley, quite the gentleman, aren¡¯t you?¡± Stanley red up instantly, but when he remembered Colt¡¯s identity, he had to swallow his temper. ¡°Officer Colt, the are things you don¡¯t know,¡± he said, forcingposure. ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue who¡¯s right or wrong. Even if she¡¯s ungrateful, I still want to leave her a way out.¡± Colt touched the top button of his cor. If he wasn¡¯t in uniform, he probably would¡¯ve punched someone already. Scarlett tugged lightly at his sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Colt didn¡¯t want to waste another second on those two either and turned to leave. Just then, Scarlett¡¯s phone buzzed. She instinctively opened a notification. Luke suddenly let out a startled cry. ¡°The Dreamer just opened their inbox!¡± Stanley¡¯s anger was instantly forgotten. He leaned over to look at the screen. ¡°The location¡­ the location is¡­¡± Luke froze, staring up in confusion. ¡°Right in front of us?¡± Stanley followed his gaze. Standing just ahead was Scarlettpletely alone. That couldn¡¯t be right. This hacker must be garbage. Then the hacker¡¯s message popped up. ¡°I cracked the virtual number linked to that email. Sending it now.¡± Luke opened the message, tapped the number, and called. Stanley¡¯s eyes bulged the moment he saw those digits. He had an excellent memory. That number belonged to- Scarlett¡¯s phone began to ring. She nced at the caller ID, her expression darkening, then hung up. On Luke¡¯s end, an automated voice came through: ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to believe what he was seeing. He closed his eyes, Maybe it was just a bad dream. Colt exhaled a long breath, smiling slightly as he watched their faces tie up like twisted ropes. Stanley looked like he¡¯d just been hit by lightning. Hisplexion turned pale as he kept shaking his head. Chapter 79 The Dreamer¡¯s identity. ¡°No. No, this can¡¯t be right. There¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be The Dreamer. No way.¡± ¡°That hacker you hired must¡¯ve screwed up, Luke. This is bullshit!¡± Luke wanted to believe that too. But the hacker he hired ranked in the top five on the dark web. There was no way he¡¯d make such a rookie mistake. Which meant¡­ Scarlett might really be The Dreamer. He suddenly remembered. Back when Scarlett first joined the Joyner family, Stanley¡¯s career was tanking. During a visit to set, Scarlett had spontaneously written ten episodes for a nearby director. That director had been blown away by the scripts¨Csaid they were genius. In the end, Stanleynded the role of the second male lead. The character was a fan favorite, and he gained millions of followers from that drama alone, At the time, everyone had chalked it up to a lucky break. But thinking back now¡­ That director was notoriously picky and held serious status in the industry. Why would he have paid any attention to someone like Stanley? Later, The Dreamer started submitting scripts anonymously to major directors¨Cno licensing fees, just one condition: the right to name a specific actor. Stanley had been ¡°randomly¡± selected again and again. Each time, the role fit him like a glove. He barely had to act¨Cjust show up and speak, and the audience loved him. No one ever thought to connect the dots. But now, it was all adding up. Horrifyingly so. ¡°No wonder some directors called him The Dreamer¡¯s personal golden boy,¡± Luke muttered. ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. That¡¯s what it always was.¡± Stanley¡¯s face shifted rapidly from green to gray. His hands clenched into fists, the veins bulging beneath his skin, pulsing with rage. He refused to believe it. He refused to believe that the fame he took such pride in had been handed to him by Scarlett. That the adoptive sister he¡¯d always looked down on was the genius he idolized. That Scarlett, of all people, had hidden her brilliance so well for so long. He wanted to crack open her skull and see if her brain really held all that talent. Chapter 79 The Dreamer¡¯s Identity ¡°You¡¯re The Dreamer?¡± he demanded. He even started wondering if she¡¯d stolen all those scripts from Reba. But the timeline didn¡¯t matef The Dreamer had exploded onto the scene five years ago, long before Scarlett and Reba ever met. Back then, Reba had been shielded by the Joyner family¨Cshe never crossed paths with Scarlett. So the truth was undeniable. Scarlett met his gaze andughed softly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± That should satisfy them now. Maybe then they¡¯d finally leave her alone. 466 Secrets 80 Chapter 80 No Way Back As soon as she finished speaking, Scarlett turned and started to walk away. But Stanley suddenly snapped out of his daze, rushing forward to block her path. ¡°Scarlett, you still haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Luke, worried that Stanley might lose control and do something unforgivable, hurried to step between them and smooth things over. ¡°Ms. Joyner, I think this has all been a misunderstanding. We had the wrong person, clearly. You won¡¯t hold it against us, will you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so talented. Honestly, the Joyner family should be proud of you. I¡¯d say you¡¯re the most aplished person in the entire family.¡± Stanley immediately opened his mouth to object¨Cbecause in the hearts of the Joyner family, Reba had always been the best. But Luke firmly pressed down on his hand, warning him to stay quiet. Stanley had no choice but to pretend he hadn¡¯t heard. Scarlett gave a cold, mocking smile. ¡°You must be joking. I have nothing to do with the Joyner family.¡± She nced at Colt. He stepped forward without hesitation, clearly intending to make Luke and Stanley move aside¨Cby force, if necessary. Luke¡¯s gut twisted with regret. He never should¡¯ve spoken so carelessly earlier. He was always reminding himself never to judge people by appearances in the entertainment industry, yet he¡¯d thrown that rule out the window the moment he stepped outside. He had offended Scarlett. And now that he knew she was the one writing those genius scripts, winning her back would be next to impossible. ¡°Ms. Joyner, I know you¡¯re still angry at me,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t recognize what was right in front of me.¡± He lowered himself with as much humility as he could muster. ¡°Look, Stanley¡¯s career has stalled. If you could just help him out, I guarantee the Joyner family will be a legend in this industry within two years!¡± Scarlett found him unbearably noisy. ¡°I only draw my sword when it¡¯s time to kill someone,¡± she said tly. Luke fell silent. Damn¨Cthis girl had be terrifying. He almost choked on his own breath. This couldn¡¯t be the same timid Scarlett who used to trail after Stanley 13:03 Sat, 2 Aug G Chapter 80 No Way Back on set, calling him ¡°brother¡± like some obedient little sidekick. He pinched the inside of his wrist. It hurt. Not a dream. Scarlett had really changed. Completely. Meanwhile, Stanley had finally recovered from the shock. He was starting to ept that Scarlett really was The Dreamer. ¡°You leaked your location on purpose today, didn¡¯t you?¡± He smoothed out his clothes lifting his chin to look at her with an arrogant air. ¡°No wonder all those directors have been passing me overtely. You must¡¯ve said something, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve started using threats now? Guess you¡¯ve learned a thing or two.¡± Luke stared at him, begging him silently to shut up with every twitch of his face. But Stanley was as blind as ever. Hepletely missed the message. And his tone only grew worse. ¡°You just wanted me toe groveling, didn¡¯t you? To make yourself feel superior?¡± ¡°Well, congrattions. You got what you wanted.¡± Scarlett stared at him like he was speaking an aliennguage.. ¡°Is your entire brain used uping up with theseughable plot twists?¡± Stanley bristled with rage. ¡°Scarlett, would you just take this seriously!¡± ¡°I came here in person! What more do you want from me?¡± ¡°What, do you expect me to beg?¡± He was so furious it looked like steam might pour out of his ears. Scarlett¡¯s calm, indifferent attitude was like she was dancing right on top of hisst nerve. If he didn¡¯t need something from her, he would¡¯ve stormed off already. ¡°Fine!¡± he growled through clenched teeth. He hated this, but for the sake of his career, he had to endure it. ¡°You want toe back to the Joyner family, right? Want better treatment? Fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal. You write me ten episodes, and I¡¯ll guarantee our parents invite you to dinner tonigh 13:03 Sat, 2 Aug GG Chapter 80 No Way Back Scarlett nearly gagged at the sound of that, ¡°You want a script? Sure¨Cjust like you said. Come back when the sun rises in the west A vein in Stanley¡¯s temple pulsed violently. ¡°You¡¯re really pushing me! What the hell do you want, then ¡°I want you to get the hell out of my face,¡± Scarlett snapped. She grabbed Colt¡¯s arm and turned away without hesitation. Colt leaned in and asked quietly, ¡°They¡¯re already crossing the line. Do you want me to¡­?¡± Scarlett waved him off and pulled out her phone. ¡°He actually reminded me¨CI¡¯ve been so busy, I forgot to check in with a few of the directors I¡¯m close with Without another word, she walked away. That alone exceeded everything Stanley had expected. He thought she¡¯d seize the opportunity to cozy back up to the Joyner family. He was confident that once he talents were exposed, the family would wee her back. To the old Scarlett, that would¡¯ve been the ultimate gift. But now? She¡¯d rather stand alone than crawl back to them. Stanley¡¯s expression darkened. If she thought the Joyner family was that easy to get back into, maybe it wa time to leave her out in the cold a little longer. Let her learn the hard way. Secrets 81 Chapter 81 No One to me but Yourself Stanley stormed off, seething with rage. But Luke grabbed his arin. ¡°Did you not hear her just now? With that kind of attitude, how are we supposed to talk?¡± Stanley shot him a furious re, unable to suppress his temper. Luke, however, stayed calm. He pointed toward Scarlett in the distance. ¡°Look, she only walked a few steps and then stopped. She¡¯s waiting for you to coax her.¡± Stanley frowned and turned to look. Sure enough, Scarlett and Colt were standing in the shadows of a tree, talking on the phone. ¡°She overyed her hand,¡± Luke said in a low voice. ¡°Now she¡¯s trying to find a way to save face.¡± ¡°I get that you¡¯re mad. I¡¯m mad too. If this were under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t even wait for you to speak¨CI¡¯d deal with her myself.¡± ¡°But right now, we don¡¯t have the upper hand.¡± ¡°Once your career¡¯s back on track, once you¡¯ve flipped the script, you can deal with her however you want.¡± He patted Stanley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s a major awards ging up¨Cthe Startrack Awards. If yound a major role before then, you¡¯ll move up a whole tier socially. By that point, neither Scarlett nor The Dreamer will matter at all.¡± Stanley had been livid, but with Luke¡¯s words echoing in his ears, the fire in his chest began to subside. A true man knew when to bow and when to rise. Why obsess over the moment? He took a deep breath, calling on every ounce of acting ability he had topose himself. His expression softened, and he walked quickly toward her. From a distance, he caught Scarlett¡¯s voice: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Raymond.¡± He knew that name¨CRaymond was one of the first directors to ept a script from The Dreamer, and it had won countless awards. Pride swelled in Stanley¡¯s chest. So she did care about him, after all. She was out here calling in favors¨Cfor him. The sting of her earlier rejection faded slightly. Maybe he¡¯de on too strong at first. Maybe he¡¯d been too harsh. That wasn¡¯t all her fault! And seeing how hard she was working on his behalf¡­ maybe he could let bygones be bygones. He was the older one, after all. It was¨Conly right to make the first move. ¡°Scarlett,¡± he called out softly as he approached. Chapter 81 No One to me but Yourself She had just hung up the phone and was surprised to see he hadn¡¯t left. Not only that he wasin toward her again. What now? Hadn¡¯t she been clear enough? Was he addicted to humiliation? Stanley caught the startled look on her face and felt even more pleased with himself. He spoke with smug authority. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop pretending. Go get cleaned up and change your clothes. I¡¯ll take you home to the Joyner family.¡± Scarlett stared at him, baffled. So that was his new tactic? Try to disgust her into handing over the rest of her unsold scripts? ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m pretending? Next time, find yourself a mouth¨Cguard demon to keep your trash words from spilling all over the ce.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it¨Che¡¯d just extended an olive branch! Even if Scarlett had pleaded for him behind the scenes, this was too much. ¡°I swear, you¡¯repletely out of line!¡± ¡°Fine! You want to burn this bridge? Go ahead!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever treat you like a sister again. Even if Reba begs me, you¡¯ll never set foot in the Joyner house!¡± Scarlett rolled her eyes. ¡°Idiot.¡± Then she grabbed Colt¡¯s arm and walked off. You couldn¡¯t fight a curse¨Cbut you could sure as hell get away from it. Luke ran up in a panic. ¡°What happened? Why¡¯d she leave? Did you settle things or not?¡± Stanley, shaking with fury, mmed his fist into a nearby tree. His hand instantly swelled red with pain. ¡°I¡¯ve spoiled her too much,¡± he hissed. She¡¯s forgotten her ce.¡± ¡°She actually dared to talk back to me! If I give her an inch now, she¡¯ll be walking all over me by tomorrow! ¡°Forget her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just putting on a show in front of others.¡± ¡°I guarantee you¨Cif we walk to the campus gate, she¡¯lle chasing after us to apologize.¡± Luke didn¡¯t quite believe it. ???? Chapter 81 No One to me but Yourself Finished But seeing how confident Stanley was, he started to think it might be true. He remembered how pathetic Scarlett used to be¨Cbegging for scraps of affection from the Joyner family. He nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah¡­ she used to be like a littlemb around you all.¡± Stanley massaged his throbbing temples. Luke continued, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here for now. And with how tightly you¡¯re bundled up, people are going to recognize you sooner orter.¡± Stanley had wanted to stop by and see Reba, but after checking the time, he realized they¡¯d wasted far too long outside Darian Hall. Forget it. He¡¯d have Rebae home for dinner tonight. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He kicked a nearby trash can, then turned to leave. They were about ten meters from the campus gate when Stanley¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Luke¡¯s eyes lit up, full of admiration. He gave Stanley a thumbs¨Cup. 466 1 Secrets 82 82 Full¨CBlown Fallout ¡°Mr. Stanley, it had to be you after all. ¡°Looks like she really changed her mind. Stanley let out a coldugh, his expression full of smug certainty as he reached into his bag for his phone. Luke snorted. ¡°Why¡¯s she calling instead of showing up? Must¡¯ve run off too fast and got all sweaty and embarrassed. Doesn¡¯t want you to see her like that.¡± He nced around. Stanley pulled out his phone, but when he saw the caller ID, his expression froze. It was Mr. Raymond. ¡°Luke, it¡¯s Mr. Raymond! What do I do?¡± Luke rushed over. ¡°Let me see¨Choly shit, it really is!¡± ¡°Scarlett must¡¯ve seen you were mad and took the script to the director herself. Now Mr. Raymond¡¯s calling to beg you to take the lead role.¡± Stanley couldn¡¯t stop the smile that spread across his face. Mr. Raymond was second only to Mr. Grayson, who had ties to the Lane family. If Stanley had his backing, his career was still set to soar. ¡°Guess she has a shred of conscience left.¡± ¡°Hmph. But if she thinks this is enough to make me forgive her, she¡¯s got another thinging. She really thinks my temper is that easy to cool?¡± ¡°Save it forter,¡± Luke said, pointing at the phone. ¡°Answer it. Let¡¯s hear if he¡¯s giving you the lead or second lead.¡± Stanley pursed his lips, still annoyed. ¡°If it¡¯s not the lead, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Luke said nothing. Who the hell still picked and chose like that at a time like this? Then again, with a sister like Scarlett, maybe he really could afford to be picky. To show off his influence, Stanley turned on the speaker and answered. ¡°Mr. Raymond, hello.¡± ¡°Stanley, right?¡± Stanley nodded instinctively, then quickly realized the other party couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s me. You ¡°I¡¯m calling to inform you that your previously scheduled cameo is no longer needed.¡± Stanley was confused. G Chapter 82 Full Blown Fallout. What? Did he hear that right? There was a one¨Cepisode cameo he¡¯d agreed to, only because the leads were major stars. Luke had talker him into it as a chance towork. He¡¯d reluctantly agreed. The schedule had been dyed due to one of the leads having family issues, and the contract hadn¡¯t been signed yet. It wasn¡¯t even a real paycheck¨Cbarely one or two grand. He hadn¡¯t cared. Now that Mr. Raymond was bringing it up, was it because Scarlett gave him a new script and requested Stanley for the lead, creating a scheduling conflict? If that were the case¡­ Of course he¡¯d drop the cameo and focus on the lead role. ¡°Mr. Raymond, whatever you decide¨CI¡¯ll go with it.¡± Mr. Raymond chuckled coldly. ¡°Good. Saves me from wasting more breath.¡± Stanley felt the tone shift and quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Raymond, so what role will I be ying?¡± Mr. Raymond¨Csounded annoyed. ¡°How the hell would I know?¡± Stanley blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr. Raymond, are you joking?¡± ¡°You think I have time for jokes?¡± Mr. Raymond swore under his breath. ¡°Mr. Raymond, wait¨Cdidn¡¯t The Dreamer send you a script? It¡¯s me, Stanley. Didn¡¯t she request me for the lead or second lead?¡± Mr. Raymond nearly exploded. ¡°And who the hell do you think you are? You think The Dreamer would waste her time on someone like you?¡± He paused, as if putting things together. ¡°No wonder The Dreamer suddenly pulled out of our coboration. It was because I¡¯d cast a Joyner with a garbage reputation.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m cutting ties with every Joyner on the spot.¡± ¡°And what do you know, the first call I make hits the root of the problem.¡± ¡°You pissed off The Dreamer. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re cklisted. Don¡¯t even let me see your face- I¡¯d consider it bad luck.¡± Click. He hung up before Stanley could get in a single word. Stanley stood frozen, clutching the phone, stunned. It took him a long moment to process what had just, Chapter 82 Full Blown Fallout happened. Luke was too shocked to speak. Before he could ask what happened, his own phone started blowing up with messages. He scrolled through them¨Ccalls, texts, and emails from theirpany executives, one after another The gist was clear, cut ties with Stanley immediately. Thepany would eat the penalty fee. Even an idiot could see what had happened. Everything Scarlett said outside Darian Hall had been real. She really meant to sever ties with the Joyner family. And since neither of them took the hint, she sent a very direct warning. It was brutal. Another buzz. Luke checked the message. It was from a colleague he was fairly close to. ¡°Luke, you better get back here now. The boss is pissed. Of all the people to piss off, you just had to pick someone with real power. But The Dreamer said your mistake wasn¡¯t too big. If you hurry back and apologize, they might still give you a chance.¡± 466 Secrets 83 Chapter 83 Shattered Illusions Luke only had to think for a second to figure it out. That industry heavyweight had to be The Dreamer. He¡¯d said a few unpleasant things earlier while siding with Stanley, but he mostly kept quiet. That restraint had likely spared him. Scarlett didn¡¯t go for the kill ¨C because he¡¯d shut up just in time. Luke suddenly stood straight, cold sweat running down his back. All he felt was dread. If he¡¯d lost control and hurled insults like Stanley, he would¡¯ve been cklisted across the industry took He¡¯d expected to feel angry or bitter toward Scarlett. Instead, he felt none of that. Only a deep, crushing relief. He was grateful he¡¯d held his tongue. ¡°Mr. Stanley, one of my artists has an issue¨CI have to go He said it while already running. By the time Stanley realized what was happening, Luke had flung open his car door, jumped in, and sped away without another word. Stanley was no fool. He¡¯d been in the business long enough to know exactly what Luke¡¯s reaction meant. But he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. Why would Scarlett¨Cwho used to treat him like a god, who used to fawn over him¨Csuddenly drop a bomb that blew up every connection he had in the entertainment world? He might¡¯ve expected the industry to turn on him. Thepany. Even those directors he barely knew. But Luke? Luke was his closest friend. A brother in arms. Someone who had been by his side through it all. And now, without hesitation, Luke had ditched him too. It hit him like a sudden downpour, drenching and warping the world around him before he even noticed. His hands trembled as he pulled out his lighter. It took several tries to spark the me. Just as he brought it to the cigarette between his lips, the wind blew it out. He crumbled. Chapter 83 Shattered Illusions Sinking to the ground, he gripped his hair with both hands, chest heaving with a flood of emotion couldn¡¯t control. Memories of Scarlett shed through his mind. The warmth of how things used to be. He reached for it, be it shattered like ss, fragments falling too fast to catch. What the hell happened? Where did it all go wrong? The difference between then and now burned like a hot iron straight to the chest. It left a mark he¡¯d never be able to erase. And in that moment, he finally realized something: Scarlett had meant every word. When she said she was cutting ties, when she announced the end of their engagement she hadn¡¯t been bluffing. She truly, absolutely wanted out of the Joyner family. He¡¯d always known why she was brought into the family. It was for Reba. For her recovery. He¡¯d been careful not to get too close. He told himself not to develop real feelings.. But over time, Scarlett had grown on him. Somewhere along the way, he changed his mind. He thought: once Reba was better, maybe he would let Scarlett stay as his sister. Of course, that was only because he felt guilty. Guilty she might one day be asked to donate a kidney. He always believed what he felt was pity. Not affection. Not love. Yet now¡­ He clutched his chest, the pain twisting his hand into a spasm. He could taste blood in his mouth from the effort to keep breathing. It took ages to find the strength to stand. And after only a few steps, he felt dizzy. His vision swam, and he nearly copsed. Luckily, a security guard was patrolling nearby. He rushed over and kept Stanley upright, immediately calling 911. At the hospital, they ran every test. The results? Nothing but a mild case of lumbar strain. He was given two boxes of medicated patches and sent home. 13:04 Sat, 2 Aug Chapter 83 Shattered Illusions Stanley left the hospital with his mind in pieces. He didn¡¯t even try to collect them. Instead, he went drinking. And it wasn¡¯t until after midnight that he staggered drunkenly back to the Joyner home. When he pushed open the door, the entire family was in the living room. All of them ring at him with unmasked fury. He blinked, eyes ssy with alcohol. Seeing everyone there, he actuallyughed. ¡°Wow, look at this. Whole gang¡¯s here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± Martha stormed over and grabbed his arm. The smell hit her instantly, and she almost gagged. ¡°How much did you drink?¡± She covered her nose and mouth, barely holding down the nausea. ¡°You told Reba toe home for dinner.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been waiting all night.¡± ¡°And where were you? Out partying?¡± ¡°All of us were starving while you were off God knows where. What the hell were you thinking?¡± Her voice grew louder and sharper. ¡°You made your sister wait. You know she¡¯s not in good health!¡± Reba quickly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Really. He¡¯s home now. Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Martha snorted. ¡°Reba, stop making excuses for him.¡± ¡°What do you take us for¨Cidiots? You think we don¡¯t know you went to see Scarlett today?¡± The name made Stanley¡¯s dazed mind flicker. He looked around the room. Scarlett wasn¡¯t there. Chapter 83 Shattered Illusions That¡¯s when it hit him.. Oh. Scarlett had really cut ties that cleanly and she wasn¡¯ting back. 466 Secrets 84 Chapter 84 ckened Hearts What the hell was he expecting? This whole mess had sobered Stanley up a little. ¡°Mom, what are you even talking about?¡± His head was pounding, and his stomach felt like it was on fire. He¡¯d drunk too much, and now every nerve in his body screamed in protest. Still, he tried his best to stay calm and adjust his tone. It didn¡¯t work. Even that wasn¡¯t enough to keep Martha ¡°You little bastard, still denying it?¡± exploding. ¡°Do you have any idea how much damage Scarlett¡¯s done to us?¡± ¡°And you still went to find her!¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill anger?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you¨Cshe could be starving in the street for all I care. You are not allowed to help her!¡± That was the moment Stanley finally, truly sobered up. He stared at his mother,pletely baffled. ¡°Mom¡­ did you misunderstand something?¡± Martha¡¯s face darkened like thunderclouds. She looked like she wanted to p him into next week. ¡°Misunderstand? What the hell could I possibly be misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t go see her.¡± Stanley rushed to exin. ¡°I did go, but it was because-¡± ¡°Because what? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know. You were always soft on her when she lived with us!¡± Martha cut him off, voice even sharper now. ¡°She humiliated us at that birthday banquet! We almost lost multiple projects because of her stunt!¡± ¡°If your father and I hadn¡¯t begged everyone under the sun, it would¡¯ve been you on the street, not her!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the kidney Reba needs, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated that bitch living this long!¡± Reba hurried over to support/Martha, gently rubbing her back and holding her arm. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve lived with Scarlett for so many years. It¡¯s normal to have some feelings. Stanley probably just ran into her while looking for me. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± 13:04 Sat 2 Aug cu Chapter 84 ckened Hearts Martha let herself be helped back to the couch and swept her gaze over everyone in the room ¡°I¡¯mying it out for all of you right now.¡± ¡°Scarleit is nothing more than Reba¡¯s kidney donor.¡± ¡°She¡¯s cut ties with this family. She¡¯s hard to control now. If any of you leaks this and lets her escape, dont bother calling yourselves Joyners anymore.¡± Their father, Franklin, didn¡¯t object. ¡°Mm. Right now, Reba¡¯s health is the priority.¡± Reba lowered her eyes in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Oliver said quickly. ¡°You¡¯re our treasure. We¡¯d do anything for you.¡± ¡°And besides, if it weren¡¯t for her being a match, she¡¯d never have enjoyed all these years of luxury and status. She should be thanking you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a kidney, not a death sentence.¡± He turned to Eugene. ¡°Right, Eugene? Losing one kidney just means she can¡¯t do heavybor. We¡¯ll give her a pile of money and send her to study abroad¨Cshe¡¯ll probably drop to her knees and thank us for our generosity.¡± Eugene said nothing. He just lowered his head. Earlier today, Reba hade home from her university housing. She imed Stanley invited her back for a meal. When Martha casually asked her a few questions, Reba let it slip that Stanley had seen Scarlett on campus and might¡¯ve exposed the kidney transnt n. Martha had been so furious she couldn¡¯t eat, insisting they all wait for Stanley to return. No one had gotten dinner. Eugene had wanted to say something¨Cto tell them that Reba¡¯s condition had improved, that she probably didn¡¯t need a transnt anymore. Kidney surgeries were risky. If her renal function had recovered, they should stick to conservative treatment. And hertest test results were already approaching normal. But just as he was about to speak, Reba had started crying. She wept about her tragic fate. About her health. About being a burden. And just like that, the entire family had rallied around her, doting and protective. He hadn¡¯t gotten a single word out. The frustration was suffocating And the memory of Stanley¡¯s visit to Scarlett kept resurfacing. Chapter 84 ckened Hearts The feeling of being pinned down by silver needles it still lingered. It had shaken him so deeply that even if someone forced him into surgery right now, he wouldn¡¯t dare face Scarlett again. And besides¡­ John had been holding lectures at the hospitaltely. Justst night, he¡¯d asked Eugene for a certain herbal supplement form. Eugene had casually dodged the question, but John had looked at him meaningfully and said something that still echoed in his mind: Sometimes, people have no awareness of their own darkness. That¡¯s why the saying exists¨CThose who bring it upon themselves will not be spared. ¡°Eugene, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Oliver sounded annoyed but quickly turned back tofort Reba. ¡°Reba, I saw yourtestb report. You¡¯re already fit for transnt.¡± ¡°But since you didn¡¯t want to miss the Medical Exchange Conference, how about we schedule the surgery the day after the event?¡± 466 Secrets 85 r 85 Irreversible Reba lowered her eyes and clenahed her hands tightly. She knew perfectly well whether she needed a kidney transnt. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, she-¡± ¡°Forget her,¡± Oliver interrupted. ¡°Mom already said it. She¡¯s only in the Joyner family because of your kidneys. Every bit of status and privilege she enjoyed was because of you. Let¡¯s be blunt- I could¡¯ve bought a kidney on the ck market for a few bucks. The only reason we kept her around was because it was safer and cleaner than risking some shady donor. She should count her blessings. Franklin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let it weigh on you. And none of you are to contact Scarlett again. We¡¯ll act after the conference ends.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Before Reba could say anything, a coldugh came from the doorway. Oliver¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He snapped, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more out of line!¡± ¡°What are youughing at? This is a serious matter look at your attitude!¡± ¨C ¡°What? You nning to stop the surgery? Did you go tell Scarlett the truth?¡± ¡°How did the Joyner family end up with a traitor like you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t take care of the family business, you run off to y in the entertainment world, and now you want to screw up the most important thing? If you mess with this, I¡¯ll break your damn legs myself!¡± Stanley leaned against the doorframe, trying to keep himself upright. His voice was cold as he looked straight at Oliver. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you. But Scarlett¡­ isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± The wordsnded like thunder in Eugene¡¯s chest. He¡¯d had the same feeling.. That if Scarlett wanted to, she could wipe out the Joyner family in a heartbeat. Oliverughed, stunned by the audacity. ¡°A penniless orphan? You think she has power? You just want to help her, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You better think real hard about who your real sister is.¡± Stanley looked at their faces ¨C deaf to reason, unwilling to let him speak. And suddenly, he was overwhelmed with helplessness. So this was what it felt like¡­ to be/surrounded and silenced by your own family. His chest was tight, ready to explode, but he had no choice but to grit his teeth and hold it in ¡ª because these were his elders, his brothers. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Scarlett. 13:04 Sat, 2 Aug Chapter 85 Irreversible Back at the university¡­ Her face had been full of coldness and disgust. At the time, he thought she was just putting on an et But looking back now¡­. Maybe she had just grown tired tired of living in this suffocating environment, tired of hearing the same predictable words before they were even spoken. Maybe she had known exactly what he was going to say, before he ever opened his mouth. The resentment and contempt she hadn¡¯t even bothered to hide it. Stanley let out a bitterugh. ¨C So this¡­ this was what it felt like when the bullet you fired years ago finally came back and hit you square. between the eyes. His chest hurt so badly he almost couldn¡¯t stay standing. His vision blurred with red. Eugene had been about to speak, but Oliver¡¯s rant forced him back into silence. Instead, he walked over and helped Stanley up. ¡°He¡¯s drunk. He¡¯s just spouting nonsense. I¡¯ll take him back to his room.¡± Martha clutched her forehead in frustration. Franklin waved a hand. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done to your mother. Get the hell out of here!¡± Stanleyughed bitterly. ¡°You only made this decision because you think Scarlett doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°But what if she¡¯s exceptional? What if she¡¯s more powerful than you can even imagine?¡± Martha looked like she was about to p him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s some divine fairy from the heavens ¨C she¡¯ll never be as important as my Reba!¡± ¡°If you dare make any trouble at this stage, don¡¯t me me for cutting you offpletely!¡± Stanley froze. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard. Eugene seized the chance and quickly supported Stanley back to his room, dumping him unceremoniously onto the bed. But instead of going back downstairs, he sat on the couch, unwilling to face the rest of the family. To his surprise, Stanley sat upright like he hadn¡¯t had a drop of alcohol. ¡°Eugene, you think Scarlett¡¯s not simple either, don¡¯t you?¡± Eugene didn¡¯t know how to exin. 13:04 Sat, 2 Aug GUG ? Chapter 35 Irreversible Not just ¡°not simple,¡± ¡°Did you ever notice anything strange about her before?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes lit up. He could tell Eugene knew something. 6241 Fished ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything then. But her room¡­ it was full of medical books. I used to think she was just putting on an act, trying to look studious¡­¡± Eugene nodded with a sigh. ¡°Those herbal supplements she made Stanley froze. Then suddenly leapt up, stunned. ¡°Then¡­ what about Reba?¡± ¨C they actually worked.¡± His first thought was still for Reba¡¯s health. Eugene leaned back in the chair. Maybe it was because he already knew the oue ¨C ¡°She¡¯s improving. No transnt needed.¡± Stanley was overjoyed. ¡°Really? That means Reba won¡¯t have to suffer. And Scarlett-¡± his tone was calm. 466 Secrets 86 Chapter 86 The Other Side of the Coin The words barely left his mouth before the rest got stuck in his throat. %%09 # Finished ¡°So. Eugene¡­ while we were plotting to take her kidney, she was studying medical books, trying to cure Reba?¡± His voice suddenly turned hoarse. ¡°Before Reba came back, Scarlett used to win awards all the time. But in the past two years, she vanished from the public eye.¡± ¡°Was it because she was researching herbal supplements¡­ trying to help Reba get better?¡± And what were the Joyner family doing? People like Oliver believed Scarlett only got into the family and seeded because of Reba. Scarlett and Reba often shed. And he, being the blood brother, had always taken Reba¡¯s side- constantlyshing out at Scarlett. What had Scarlett been thinking back then? Had she felt wronged? Betrayed? He clutched his chest again. He didn¡¯t even know how to describe the mess of emotions crashing through him. Eugene rubbed his temple, clearly at a loss. They all thought Scarlett had used them to get ahead, while they were using her to save Reba. Everyone was getting what they wanted. No one owed anything. It should¡¯ve been a clean, guilt¨Cfree arrangement. But now, they realized¨Cwhen everyone else was faking harmony and pretending to be a happy family, Scarlett was the only one who genuinely treated the Joyner family as her own. She had poured everything into trying to make it better. Stanley suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something to Mom and Dad just now?¡± Eugene snapped back to the moment and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Do you really think they would¡¯ve believed me?¡± Stanley thought of all the awful things his mother had said¨Cand gave a bitter smile of his own. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until after the medical conference.¡± ¡°Have Reba go get tested again. Let the numbers convince them.¡± Eugene had been thinking the same¨Cthing. After all, what parent would want their kid to go through a major surgery if it could be avoided? They¡¯d wed, oug ???? Chapter 8b The Other Side of the Coin much rather see a natural recovery. So he quictly set that n aside for now. Stanley, however, brought up something else. 60% Finished ¡°Eugene, are you okay with Scarletting back?¡± ¡°I used to think she was the one at fault¡­ but now I think maybe we didn¡¯t treat her fairly either.¡± Eugene nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course I hope shees back. From now on, I¡¯ll treat her like a real sister.¡± If Scarlett came home, she¡¯d definitely share her herbal supplement form. They¡¯d go back to being siblings who supported each other. Stanley was genuinely pleased, but a trace of unease lingered. ¡°We¡¯ve been so harsh with her. What if she doesn¡¯t want toe back?¡± Eugene didn¡¯t think that would be a big problem. ¡°She made such a big scene because she wants us to apologize and promise to treat her better. If we speak sincerely, I bet she¡¯ll cry on the spot ande home with us.¡± Around midday¡­ Scarlett and Colt had gone to the cafeteria. While they ate, Scarlett received a steady stream of messages from her industry contacts. Stanley had essentially been cklisted from the entire entertainment world. Getting any screen time now would be almost impossible. She looked over at Colt as he tidied up. ¡°Officer Colt, do you think I went too far?¡± Colt collected her tes along with his own and gave her a small, lopsided smile. ¡°At the very least, he won¡¯t have time to bother you again.¡± ¡°You stood up for yourself. I think that¡¯s a good thing.¡± Scarlett lowered her gaze, a smile touching her lips. ¡°I think so too.¡± Colt chuckled, just about to say something more, when his phone suddenly buzzed. ¡°Probably them calling me back to the team.¡± Scarlett quickly reached for the trays. ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Colt nced at the screen, then smiled faintly, like he was about to tie up a long¨Coverdue thread. Chapter 86 The Other Side of the Coin ¡°I¡¯ve got a lead on the arsonist. I¡¯m heading out.¡± Technically, that kind of detail wasn¡¯t something he should be revealing. 60% #Finished But since Scarlett had provided the initial information that led to the breakthrough, it didn¡¯t really count as a breach. Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up, her delicate features suddenly sharper, more defined. Good work.¡± Then she added, more seriously, ¡°Stay safe.¡± Colt smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to be back before your medical conference.¡± Scarlett blinked. ¡°Your superior gave you a deadline?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Colt scratched the back of his head, sheepish. ¡°I just mean this thing¡¯s been dragging on too long. It¡¯s unfair to you and the other victims. If we say we serve the people, then we should actually serve.¡± Scarlett stared at him. ¡°Are you rehearsing for an interview? Or just permanently brainwashed by official memos?¡± Colt looked even more embarrassed. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll bring back good news.¡± After the virus research meeting at Darian Hall¡­ A lot of people in the medical field started reaching out to Scarlett. Wayne had asked for her permission, and then turned all of them away on her behalf. 476 Secrets 87 Chapter 87 No More Room for Pretending For the next few days, Scarlett finally got to enjoy some peace and quiet. In the blink of an eye, there were only five days left until the medical exchange conference. Her test subjects had also started exhibiting all the expected symptoms, right on schedule. She waspletely swamped¨Cbut in the best way. Meanwhile, things at Calvin¡¯sb had grown increasingly strange. Finished Ever since the news broke that Scarlett was receiving high praise from top figures in the field, Calvin had been in a sour mood. The wholeb felt like it was trapped under a dark cloud. Micah had be noticeably more withdrawn. The only one who seemed unaffected was Reba, who continued to bring desserts for everyone and hand out luxury gifts. But the most surprising moment came when she gave Micah a watch he¡¯d always wanted¨Conly for him to refuse it. He imed wearing a watch during experiments wasn¡¯t safe. Reba had been humiliated, but didn¡¯t say a word. Everyone in theb med Micah for being ungrateful and ungracious. Micah, however, had simply said one cryptic thing: ¡°So this is what she must¡¯ve been feeling back then.¡± People thought he had lost his mind. Coincidentally, Calvin soon announced two uingpetitions and opened them up for sign¨Cups. ording to theb¡¯s usual rules, the opportunities should¡¯ve gone to the newest member¨CReba. But Micah spoke up first. ¡°I already submitted my registration and got confirmation.¡± The wholeb froze. Reba nearly burst into tears on the spot. Micah acted like he didn¡¯t see it and didn¡¯t say a singleforting word. Calvin looked like he wanted to say something. But Micah cut in again. ¡°You always told us to fight for opportunities. I listened.¡± 101 Wed.& Aud Chapter 37 No More from for Cietending That instantly reminded everyone of the Darian Hall invitation. Although Micah had ended up attending, it was only because Calvin had been forced out. Micah saw that as a handout. If Reba could just swoop in and steal what was supposed to be his, why should he keep giving in? The moment he heard about the newpetitions, he had registered immediately. Didn¡¯t even give Reba a chance. He¡¯d finally gotten his revenge. 60% Finished When Calvin saw the confirmation email, he nearly had a stroke. His face turned so dark it looked like it could rain. But since he¡¯d been the one to set the precedent, he had no grounds to scold Micah now. He could only swallow the anger and storm back to his office with a cold snort. Reba trailed after him, looking utterly pitiful. This time, no one criticized Micah. Instead, everyone started getting ideas of their own. Sure, humility was a virtue. In a group setting, it was nice to follow the unspoken rules. But ambition had no ceiling. If morepetitions meant more awards and more resources¡­ who wanted to stay mediocre forever? Almost the moment Reba disappeared into Calvin¡¯s office, the entireb dispersed. People headed straight to the school website to look uppetition schedules and registration deadlines. By the time Reba returned with red¨Crimmed eyes, she thought for sure she¡¯d beforted. She imagined someone might speak up for her, maybe even call Micah out on her behalf. But to her shock- No one cared how upset she was. They were all glued to their screens, busy working on something. She stood there at the office door for a long time before it finally hit her. Was she hallucinating? Why was everything suddenly different? Why did none of this go the way she had imagined?¡± She had so much nned to say¨Chad wanted to make Micah feel the sting of being pushed aside. 12.01 Wed, 6 Aug Chapter 87 No More Room for Pretending But no one had even given her the chance. Biting her lip, she burst into tears and ran out of theb. Even as she fled, not a single person chased after her or asked what was wrong. It was as if no one even noticed. Furious, she kicked the nearest sapling. The handful of leaves still hanging on it fluttered to the ground. Still unsatisfied, she stomped her foot hard on the pavement. ¡°Reba, what¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?¡± Connor had learned his lesson this time. No flowers today¨Cjust a luxury bracelet. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Look, I brought you a gift. Do you like it?¡± Reba quicklyposed herself. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re here! Oh, I¡¯m fine. Just ran into some trouble with my experiment data. It¡¯s been frustrating.¡± Connor handed over the gift box and offered someforting words. ¡°Failure is the mother of sess. I believe in you.¡± 60% Finished ¡°By the way, your project was impressive. The Lane Group¡¯s coordinator wants to meet you in person. After the medical conference, are you free?¡± He beamed as he looked at her, his eyes full of admiration. Reba really was capable and unpretentious. Unlike Scarlett¨Cwho was arrogant and always gave him attitude. ¡°I¡¯m free, totally free.¡± Reba¡¯s anger melted away. ¡°Thank you, Connor, for the introduction.¡± Connor waved her off with a smile. ¡°If the Lane family takes a liking to you, I¡¯ll be the one asking for your help in the future.¡± Reba¡¯s mind started racing. 476 Secrets 88 Chapter 88 More Than Just a Backup n Back at Darian Hall, Reba had already won the favor of a few professore. Professor Gogh had even made it clear he was willing to take her on early as a doctoral student. But she knew briter. Professor Gogh didn¡¯t have enough influence in the academic world. He could only serve as a stepping stone. Fished That¡¯s why the uing medical exchange conference was her real opportunity to choose the ideal mentor. And with a Lane Group representative backing her, things would be twice as easy. ¡°I have an extra invitation,¡± she said, handing her phone to Connor. ¡°Give it to the Lane Group rep. No reason for him to just sit around¨Che can at least walk around the venue.¡± In truth- Her n was to use the Lane Group representative to raise her visibility, then capture the professors¡® attention with her cancer research paper. That way, she¡¯d be a rising star in one stroke. Her parents would funnel every resource they had into supporting her. Once she had real power, Scarlett would be nothing. Connor nced at his phone and saw that two electronic invitations hade through. It was just a medical conference, sure, but plenty of nationally renowned professors would be attending. People fought tooth and nail for even a chance to be in the room. With a bit of luck, he might be able to connect with someone and catapult hispany forward. Hispany had nothing to do with medicine, so he hadn¡¯t qualified for an invitation. Which meant Reba¡¯s gesture was a godsend. ¡°You really are my lucky star, Reba.¡± Heughed, genuinely pleased. Then, as he looked up, he noticed a/strand of hair had fallen loose near Reba¡¯s temple. Almost instinctively, he reached out to tuck it behind her ear. And just then, Reba looked up. His fingertips brushed against her cheek. Soft. Warm. 12:01 Wed, 6 Aug | Chapter 88 More Than Just a Backup n Like an electric current ran straight through his skin, Connor jerked his hand back. Reba¡¯s cheeks turned pink in an instant. 60% Finished She lowered her head shyly, lips pressed together. Connor stuffed his hand behind his back, fingers still trembling. His heart pounded so loudly it felt like it might leap out of his chest. He gave an awkward chuckle. ¡°Uh, that just now¡­ I was-¡± ¡°I know.¡± Reba¡¯s face was still flushed, though she tried to act like it didn¡¯t bother her. ¡°You probably meant to pat my shoulder. It¡¯s fine, Connor. I know you¡¯ve always liked Scarlett.¡± As she said it, her eyes started to shimmer, and her voice tightened. ¡°I need to head to the library. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± She seemed both flustered and upset, not even giving Connor a chance to respond before hurrying away. It wasn¡¯t until she rounded the corner, out of Connor¡¯s sight, that she finally let out a quiet breath of relief. If this had happened before¨CConnor acting all nervous and possibly about to confess¨Cshe would¡¯ve been thrilled. After all, the Jude family had a better reputation than the Joyner family. In Trenwyn, they were practically top¨Ctier. Marrying into that would¡¯ve been quite a win. But things were different now. She had the Lane Group¡¯s attention. If she scored at the medical conference, there would be plenty of promising bachelors for her to choose. from. James came to mind. Then that icy Mr. Fletcher. Either of them had more potential than Connor. More importantly- Connor was already falling for her. If everything fell through and she didn¡¯t make it into high society, marrying into the Jude family would still be a respectable backup n. Either way, she couldn¡¯t lose. Smiling faintly, she took out her phone and sent Connor a message. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s been having a rough time with her familytely. Connor, she listens to you more than anyone. Maybe you could talk to her?¡± 2/4 Chapter 88 More Than Just a Backup n OUS Finished Connor was still standing where she¡¯d left him. He lifted his hand slightly. His heart hadn¡¯t settled down at all. Reba¡¯s shy expression kept ying on a loop in his mind. Itpletely threw off his ability to think. Then his phone buzzed with a text. It was from Reba. He felt a wave of joy rush through him. But as he read the message, his smile slowly faded. Even though Scarlett had publicly called off their engagement¨Chumiliating both the Jude and Joyner families¨Ceveryone still assumed they were connected. Anyone could see she was just being dramatic. The real reason? Easy. They¡¯d been dating for years, and she¡¯d asked about marriage more than once, but he always dodged the topic. His mom didn¡¯t like her either. So the conversation kept getting put off. Calling off the engagement had just been a different way to push for marriage. He knew it. Everyone else knew it too. If he went back to her now, they¡¯d be married in no time. Sure, he wasn¡¯t used to life without her constant attention¨Cbut he hadn¡¯t caved yet. And now, Reba¡¯s message stirred up a different emotion. Frustration. They weren¡¯t engaged anymore! So why did everyone still treat them like they were tied together? It was like Scarlett had branded him. He¡¯d had enough. Back then, he¡¯d only pitied her. Chapter 88 More Than Just a Backup n Finished She¡¯d grown up in the countryside¨Cpoor, helpless. He¡¯d taken her in after she was brought back to the Joyner family, meek and timid. And he just¡­ couldn¡¯t help himself. ? 476 Secrets 89 Chapter 89 Drawing the Line He had thought about canceling the engagement that had been arranged when they were children. Finished But he was afraid that if he did, Scarlett would be devastated¡ªmaybe even go insane, or take her own life. So in the end, he just went along with it. Over the years, Scarlett had loved him deeply, always doing whatever he asked. He had no real reason to break up. Later, he discovered Reba, a hidden gem. After helping her reim her identity, his parents started pressuring him to call off the engagement. He hesitated. Then Scarlett threatened to leave Trenwyn. To keep the peace, he talked her up to his parents, praised her intelligence and bright future, and managed to dy the breakup. After that, Reba kept winning awards, shining brighter with each passing day, while Scarlett faded into obscurity. With a zing sun in the sky, who would bother to notice a dull stone at their feet? Time and again, in the middle of the night, he regretted not switching fianc¨¦es the moment the real heiress returned. Now, with Reba still unmarried and the Joyners making no move to arrange anything, he felt increasingly guilty. His own indecision had left her stuck in limbo for two years. How much longer was he going to keep screwing this up? His thoughts spiraled. Images shed through his mind, settling on Reba¡¯s heartbroken figure running away That sealed it. He had to make things clear. He was not hung up on Scarlett. earlier. He¡¯d beening to campus more oftentely, and a few friends had even asked if he was trying to win her back. He was sick of it. So he gritted his teeth and posted a message in every group chat he was in. ¡°I¡¯m not involved with Scarlett. Anyone who keeps pairing me with her, we¡¯re done.¡± If Scarlett had the nerve to publicly break off their engagement and humiliate him, then he wasn¡¯t going to y nice anymore. 1/3 60% Chapter 99 Drawing the Line Finished The woman Connor married should be brilliant and dazzling not some backwoods girl who picked fights and acted crazy wherever she went. When the chats exploded with shocked emojis, he doubled down. ¡°From now on, whatever happens to Scarlett is none of my business.¡± Rowan replied, ¡°I heard Scarlett¡¯s been doing pretty welltely. You sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡± Connor Snorted when he read it. Sure, her resume used to look impressive¨Cthanks to the Joyners¡® money and resources. Now that she had no backing, her aplishments were rapidly going downhill. Rowan really had the nerve to say something like that? Besides, whenever they fought, Scarlett always came running back first. He¡¯d already given her plenty of chances this time. She clearly didn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. ¡°Even if she turns out to be the daughter of a billionaire, I wouldn¡¯t look at her twice!¡± Just as he sent that message, he caught a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye. He paused mid¨Cgesture, then looked up. Scarlett was holding a few books, chatting with another girl as they walked. He recognized the girl¨Ca nerdy student from a small town with a questionable reputation. Recently, she¡¯d married a man in his forties. a k in no Suddenly, everything clicked. Scarlett must have realized he had no intention of marrying her, and with the Joyners turning their backs on her, she was trying to carve her own path. Was she following her friend¡¯s example? No wonder he¡¯d seen her with James recently. And he¡¯d been so sure she¡¯d never betray what they had, he hadn¡¯t questioned it. Looking back- He was probably already wearing a green hat. A fire of rage burned in his chest. ¡°Scarlett!¡± Scarlett paused, clearly recognizing his voice. She offered her friend a small apologetic smile. 12.02 Wed 6 AUGU Chapter 69 Drawing the Line Sharon shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll be just over there. Holler if you need me.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°ck belt in taekwondo, remember.¡± Scarlett nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, my ck belt bodyguard Sharon chuckled and walked off to read under a nearby tree. Connor stormed over, furious. ¡°You¡¯ve been following her lead, haven¡¯t you? Going around looking for men?¡± Finished ¡°Even if we¡¯re not together anymore, I was still willing to help you out. I could¡¯ve given you enough money to livefortably for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d stoop this low! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d go down this road!¡± ¡°Is that your goal? Just to be some rich man¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve been blind not to see who you really were!¡± ¡°I regret every second I wasted on you!¡± He fired off each usation without giving her a chance to speak. Scarlett took a step back, clearly trying to avoid his spittle. ¡°What, backing away now?¡± ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! And you don¡¯t even appreciate it? You¡¯re a real disappointment!¡± 476 Secrets 90 From Ashes to Quech Now 1 Call the shots Chapter 90 Helicopter Finished *If that¡¯s how you really feel, then I won¡¯t say another word. From now on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. Let¡¯s never see each other again¡± With that, he turned and walked away. But inside, he was burning with rage. All those years of being together¨Chow could Scarlett just walk away like it meant nothing? And now she was trying to hook up with some old man just to climb the socialdder? What did their love even mean to her back then? He¡¯d even been stupid enough to give her all that time, hoping she¡¯d apologize. What a joke he was! As he kept walking, something felt off. Normally, by now, Scarlett would¡¯vee running after him. Probably crying and begging him not to be mad anymore. He couldn¡¯t help it¨Che turned around. And saw Scarlett already walking away with Sharon, heading toward the library. The two of them were deep in conversation,ughing like nothing had happened. She didn¡¯t even nce his way. He froze. If Scarlett hade to ask for forgiveness, he might¡¯ve snapped at her, lectured her for a bit. But now¡­ she didn¡¯t even seem to care. That hit hard¨Cway harder than he expected. It made him panic a little. Almost without thinking, he stepped forward. Then stopped. No¨Cthis was a mind game. Scarlett was trying to see who¡¯d caye first, who¡¯d lose their cool. Ha! He nearly fell for it! Furious now, that panic got buried under a fresh wave of anger. He spun around and left. 172 Chapter 90 Helicopter He swore he¡¯d never care about Scarlett again. Let her rot for all he cared. Finished ¡°I should¡¯ve stayed,¡± Sharon muttered through clenched teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to fight, that¡¯s your only problem. If it were me, I would¡¯ve punched him right after the first sentence.¡± The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I swear, I¡¯m gonna go cut his tongue out.¡± Scarlett grabbed her arm. ¡°You really want to dive into a sewer just to unclog it? Not worth it.¡± Sharon blinked. ¡°Damn. Why does that actually make sense?¡± Scarlett sighed. ¡°How¡¯s your thesising along?¡± The mention of it made Sharon visibly dete. ¡°We were such good friends a minute ago¡­ and now you bring this up? Ugh. I still haven¡¯t figured out my innovation angle. My advisor¡¯s ready to strangle me.¡± Scarlett pointed at the library ahead. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s dig in.¡± Time flew by. The long¨Canticipated medical symposium was finally here. The event was held at Trenwyn¡¯s convention center, which could seat forty thousand people. From early morning, the streets near the venue werepletely jammed.¡± Reba sat in the car holding a cage wrapped in ck cloth, hiding whatever was inside. Oliver was driving himself. He was dressed to the nines, since today¡¯s event would be attended by some very prominent figures. Franklin and Martha sat beside Reba in the backseat, both dressed in their best and looking dead serious. When the car slowed to another halt, Oliver frowned. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯re gonna bete.¡± Reba offered a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got time. If it¡¯s still jammedter, we can walk the rest of the way. Call it a rxing stroll.¡± Oliver was clearly soothed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Oh, and Reba,¡± he added, ¡°mypany¡¯s handling theputer systems at the venue. If you need anything, just let me know right away.¡± ¡°Got it, big bro. I¡¯ll remember.¡± She paused and nced out the window, face clouded with concern. ¡°I wonder which car my sister¡¯s in. I hope she¡¯s not runningte.¡± 212 60%% Chapter 90 Helicopter 13 Finished Martha snapped. ¡°She¡¯s tried to steal your research so many times¨Cif she is deserves it.¡± Reba quickly lowered her head like she¡¯d said something wrong and didn¡¯t dare speak again. Martha was just about tofort her when the low thump¨Cthump of a helicopter filled the air. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that chopper? Flying that low¨Cit¡¯s gonna hit someone¡¯s car!¡± Martha was instantly irritated. ¡°Tratlic¡¯s already a nightmare, and now we¡¯ve got some chopper making things worse? No manners at all!¡± Then, the helicopter shifted its angle slightly, just enough for them to see the passenger inside. ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± Oliver had the clearest view, but he still didn¡¯t quite believe it. He leaned in, took another look, and finally eximed, ¡°That¡¯s Scarlett!¡± The car fell into stunned silence. It was like someone dropped a bomb in the backseat. Reba¡¯s hands clenched tightly around the cage. Her lips were nearly bleeding from how hard she bit them. Scarlett¡­ took a helicopter? Who made that happen? Mr. Wayne? No, impossible. He hated special treatment more than anyone. John, maybe? No, that didn¡¯t make sense either. John¡¯s main territory was Jandale. He didn¡¯t have much pull in Trenwyn. 476 ¡£ 1 Secrets 91 Chapter 91 Who Was in the Helicopter? ¡­Could it be¡­? Reba¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Jasper¡¯s handsome, aloof face shed through her mind. No way!. Why would Scarlett get Mr. Fletcher to lower himself like that? She quickly looked toward the helicopter again- But it was already turning, climbing higher into the sky. She tried to reassure herself. Maybe Scarlett just got lucky and happened to catch a ride in a helicopter. But¡­ She suddenly pulled out her phone and sent a message to Connor: ¡°Connor, when did you buy a helicopter? That¡¯s so cool! Did Scarlett forgive you or something?¡± Connor replied with a single word: ¡°What?¡± Then he called her directly. ¡°Reba, what helicopter are you talking about?¡± Reba sounded confused. ¡°That helicopter just now wasn¡¯t yours? Oh¨Cuh, never mind, I must¡¯ve imagined things.¡± She tried to cover it up. But Connor immediately pressed her for more details. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± His anger startled her, and she recounted what happened as carefully as she could. Since other members of the Joyner family were present, she kept it vague. But that only made Connor more furious. He was already in a bad mood from being stuck in traffic. Now, in a fit of rage, he mmed his fists against the steering wheel, making it rattle violently. So Scarlett really did betray him! Finished Did shee to this medical exchange just to boost her credentials before marrying some old man? Chamri 91 Who Was in the Helicopters He was going to find ou What kind of old man could possibly catch Scarlett¡¯s eye? From the backseat, a Lane family delegate frowned and spoke up. ¡°Mr. Connor, are you unwell? Have you caught baboon fever?¡± All this chest¨Cpounding was worse than a baboon¡¯s tantrum. Connor snapped back to reality. Only then did he remember¨Che had a critical mission today. He took several deep breaths to steady himself. Then he forced a smile. ¡°Sorry, just frustrated by traffic. I was worried about dying your tour.¡± The delegate nced out the window toward the helicopter in the distance. It looked familiar. Might¡¯ve belonged to that Damian kid. ¡°No matter. A longer look at the scenery does no harm.¡± Connor didn¡¯t expect the delegate to be so easygoing. He was ttered. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll get us there quickly. You¡¯ll love what Trenwyn has to offer.¡± The delegate snorted. Love this city? That was the biggest joke he¡¯d heard all year. But Connor thought the reaction meant agreement¨Cand felt even better. All thoughts of Scarlett vanished into thin air. The helicopter slowly touched down on the rooftop of the convention center. Jack sat at the controls. Except¡­ he wasn¡¯t flying it. It was the robotic cat in hisp, piloting the whole way. Jack stared in disbelief. Only now did he finally snap out of it.
  • -1 02 Wed, & AUG.
Chapte 01 Whe was in the Heart ¡°Jasper¡­ did that cat be sentient?¡± Jasper sat in the back with Scarlett, unbuckling his seatbelt at a leisurely pace. ¡°Lupgraded her with a full flight control system.¡± Jack was speechless. ¡°Jasper, seriously? You¡¯re gonna put me out of a job.¡± As the chopper settled, the robotic cat suddenly leapt into Scarlett¡¯sp. Its little head rubbed against her palm, amber eyes glowing softly. For a second- Scarlett could practically read the words ¡°Praise me!¡± in its gaze. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! And thank you, kitty.¡± The robotic cat perched its front paws on her shoulder like it was giving her a hug. Scarlett chuckled, gently patting its back. Finished ¡°Pixel, you¡¯re thanking the wrong cat. I spotted the Joyner family¡¯s car and sent the order to mess with them.¡± She just couldn¡¯t stand them. No reason needed. ¡°And thank you, Mr. Damian,¡± she added with a smile, turning to nce at Jasper. Her clear eyes reflected his sharp, chiseled features. ¡°I should also thank Mr. Fletcher. That was a pretty risky move by the cat¨Cif you hadn¡¯t been backing us up, we¡¯d be talking about a disaster, not a cool stunt.¡± Jasper offered a rarepliment. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to see beyond appearances. That¡¯s progress.¡± Scarlett fell silent. Jack wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Hold on, Jasper. Are you implying I only see the surface?¡± Jasper didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°You didn¡¯t even get that far.¡± Jack stared at him like he¡¯d grown a second head. ¡°Sometimes I seriously wonder¨Cif you licked your lips, would you die of your own poison?¡± Scarlett hopped out of the chopper with the robotic cat still in her arms. A private elevator nearby would take them straight to the conyention floor. chapter 1 Who Was in the Helicopter? Finished She walked a few steps, then stopped as something seemed to ur to her. She turned and looked back at Jasper. ¡°I just had an idea for a really convincing knockoff¡± Jasper paused mid¨Cstep. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Mr. Fletcher, have you ever seen Losers Save the Day?¡± Jasper frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± As soon as he said it, Jack burst into uncontrobleughter, pping his thigh. ¡°Jasper! There are still things you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Haha! This is gold!¡± 476 Secrets 92 om Ashes to Queen Now I Call the Shots Chapter 92 Misunderstandings in the Crowd Scarlett fell silent. Should¡¯ve just kept my mouth shut. ¡°It¡¯s just a silly cartoon,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You¡¯d probably find it childish, Mr. Fletcher.¡± Finished think Desperate to change the subject before the two men could start teasing her, she added, ¡°Hey, do you we could give the robot cat a little backpack in the future? Something to hold essentials¨Cat the very least, so she doesn¡¯t have to fight back with her paws every time.¡± Just from that brief idea, Jasper had already begun drafting a design in his mind. ¡°Not bad.¡± The robotic cat seemed to understand, leaping onto Scarlett¡¯s shoulder and raising a paw, trying its best to p in excitement. This kitty¡­ I¡¯m gonna get my own all¨Cpurpose backpack! The three humans and one robotic cat stepped off the elevator. They were supposed to head to their designated area to wait for the exchange to begin- But after only a few steps, Jack grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm. ¡°Wait¨CI just spotted someone I know. What¡¯s Grayson doing here? Is the Lane family trying to poach talent? And look at that¨Che¡¯s even wearing sunsses.¡± ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s got shades on or a whole disguise¨CI¡¯d recognize that guy anywhere.¡± Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively looked across the room. She¡¯d been burned too many times by the Joyner family. Just hearing the word family gave her a psychological reflex. And the Lane family was no different. ¡°Taylor?¡± Someone nearby gasped and rushed over. ¡°Mr. Lane¨Cwhat an honor to see you here!¡± As soon as people realized who it was, they all crowded around him, eager to make connections. In moments, Taylor was surrounded so tightly he didn¡¯t even have the chance to look around. Scarlett quickly turned her back. That was close. Chapter 92 Misunderstandings in the Crowd Just a few seconds more, and they might have made eye contact. At that moment, a familiar face from Darian Hall came up to greet her. ¡°Ms. Joyner. So you dide.¡± Snapping back to focus, Scarlett recognized the man immediately, ¡°Hello, Brooks.¡± He looked at her with obvious admiration. ¡°Came on your own today?¡± Jack and Jasper were now several paces ahead, surrounded by other attendees. And with Mr. Fletcher¡¯s identity being so unique, no one suspected she was with him. ¡°This ce has all sorts. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Finished Thest time they met at Darian Hall, Brooks had assumed she was the type to do anything for fame¨Cand he¡¯d held a low opinion of her. But after seeing what she could really do, he now trusted herpletely. Scarlett gave him a polite smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll definitely reach out if I need help.¡± Brooks waved his phone. ¡°We added each other on WhatsApp, remember? I¡¯m listed as ¡®Sunny Optimistic Guy.¡± Scarlett went quiet. Great. She didn¡¯t remember at all. Not far away- Because of how popr Taylor was, Connor had been shoved out of the crowd. He tried squeezing back in at first but soon realized just how eager everyone was to get close to the Lane family. Eventually, he gave up. After all, the Lane family delegate was there for him. No matter how much others tried to cozy up, the partnership would still go to the Jude family. No need to sweat the small stuff. Feeling more rxed, he finally took a proper look around the venue. But the moment he turned, he spotted Scarlett chatting warmly with an older man. The guy¡¯s clothes were clearly custom¨Ctailored¨Chigh¨Cend. Chapter 3 Mistiserstanding in the cred And he had the schrly air of a seasoned academic. Probably a university professor Connor recalled what Reba had said earlier about the helicopter. He guessed it must¡¯vee from a nearby aviation college. 12 finished Professors in that field usually had students who became pilots or captains, so it¡¯d be easy for them to own a private helicopter and get clearance to fly it. In this industry, professors like that held serious influence¡ªand were highly attractive connections for someone like Scarlett. If he had to guess- Scarlett was trying to be a physician specialized in aviation medicine. In today¡¯s market, doctors in that field were in high demand. And if she had a powerful professor backing her, she¡¯d climb the ranks fast. No wonder she¡¯d put up with some old guy. He sneered inwardly. So everything they¡¯d had¨Cevery moment¨Cwas just Scarlett using him. All his efforts, in her eyes, were probably just a joke. That bitter thought fueled his anger again. Without hesitation, he marched over. Just as Brooks wrapped up his chat and said goodbye to Scarlett. ¡°What¡¯s the matter¨Cfight with your sugar daddy? Why not run after him?¡± His tone wasced with mockery. But if you listened closely, there was something more: a bitter edge of jealousy and resentment. ¡°In broad daylight, you sure have the nerve. Aren¡¯t you worried one of the professionals here will snap and lock you up?¡± Connor fell silent. Since when was she this sharp¨Ctongued? 476 Secrets 93 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 93 Burning Bridges 60%0 Finished ¡°Scarlett. I only came over because of our past. I wanted to give you a few words of advice¨Cyou don¡¯t have to be so ungrateful!¡± Scarlett waved him off. ¡°We don¡¯t have a past worth mentioning. So you can keep your advice¨CI don¡¯t need it.¡± She wondered how she never noticed before¡ªthis man had serious cling¨Con potential. Unbelievable. ¡°Scarlett! I¡¯m doing this for your own good! That guy¡¯s so much older than you. He¡¯s not serious¨Che just wants you for your looks! If you keep throwing yourself away like this, no one¡¯s going to be able to help you!¡± Scarlett gave him a nk stare. ¡°Are you speakingmonnguage? I didn¡¯t understand a word of that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn!¡± Connor clenched his fists, rage simmering behind his eyes. ¡°Scarlett, I didn¡¯t hold a grudge over what you did to me before. I was still willing to give you a second chance, to help you. But I never thought you¡¯d be so blind and ungrateful!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so d you had enough decency to break off the engagement. Otherwise, I¡¯d be the biggest joke in Trenwyn right now.¡± Scarlett looked him over. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m concerned about your mental health. The things you¡¯re saying- you must¡¯ve made up a whole soap opera in your head.¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re projecting it into real life. That¡¯s rough. So young, and already showing signs of delusional disorder.¡± Connor was confused. ¡°Scarlett, are you seriously trying to make me explode from rage?¡± Scarlett blinked. ¡°Can I? Great. I¡¯ll give it my best shot. Never tried a murder that doesn¡¯tnd you in prison before.¡± Connor went quiet. ¡°You¡¯re dodging the real issue. That helicopter you took today¡ª¡± ¡°Pixel!¡± Jack suddenly shoved through the crowd and made his way to her. ¡°Why¡¯re you still here? Weren¡¯t you heading to theb to get set up?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t answer. Jack looked puzzled. 12:02 Wed, 6 Aug Chapter 93 Burning Bridges ¡°What¡¯s up? You didn¡¯t look motion sick on the flight. Want me to get you some meds just in case?¡± Connor froze. He stared at Jack, barely believing what he was hearing. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ that helicopter was yours?¡± 60% Finished Jack, who disliked him from the start, immediately frowned in disgust.. ¡°What? You got a problem with that?¡± ¡°Well, keep it to yourself. Don¡¯te around here spreading your bad vibes.¡± Connor couldn¡¯t even register the insult. His head was spinning. ¡°Scarlett¡­ you flew in Jack¡¯s helicopter?¡± That¡¯s impossible. He could ept Scarlett throwing herself at some old man for career advancement. But he couldn¡¯t ept her being surrounded by men who were actually better than him. Jack came from the Damian family¨Cone of the top five families in the entire country. An heir like that stood at the very top of the pyramid. How could he possibly be interested in someone like Scarlett? Maybe it¡¯s her looks? But Jack had surely seen more beautiful women than he could count. Why would he be so smitten by just a face? Could it be her talent? Connor¡¯s brows furrowed. Talent? Scarlett? She wasn¡¯t even on the same level as Reba¨Ccouldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. Unless she stole someone else¡¯s research again and used it to get close to Jack¡­ His chest tightened. ¡°Scarlett, have you really be this desperate to climb thedder? Willing to do anything?¡± ¡°You really¡­¡± A flood of cruel words rushed to the tip of his tongue. But seeing Scarlett¡¯s calm, distant face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say them. And the fact that she could still affect his emotions like this¨Cit made him even more ufortable. 213 Chapter 93 Burning Bridges Jack¡¯s face darkened. He¡¯d had enough of Connor. Finished ¡°Mr. Connor, you¡¯re infamous for shady business deals. And you¡¯ve got the nerve to call someone else hical?¡± Connor snapped back. ¡°That¡¯s totally different, I-¡± ¡°How¡¯s it different? You¡¯re not human?¡± Jack¡¯seback was instant. Connor turned bright red with frustration. Jack wasn¡¯t done yet. He turned back to Scarlett with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Pixel, I¡¯ve gotta scold you a little. You¡¯re usually so smart¨Chow can you not tell the difference between a person and a fake? I¡¯ll get you some pepper sprayter. If you see a fake again, don¡¯t hold back. Spray first, ask questionster¨Cit¡¯s on me.¡± Scarlett replied dryly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about getting my hands dirty. Waste of time. Ruins the mood.¡± Jack nodded solemnly. ¡°True, but bottling it up isn¡¯t good either. Once we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll hire someone to bag him and rough him up a bit. Just say the word.¡± Connor said nothing. Scarlett just smiled. ¡°No need. Your hands are still hands too. Wouldn¡¯t want them getting dirty either.¡± Jack burst outughing. ¡°Good point. Alright, let¡¯s hit theb.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Scarlett¡¯s entire expression brightened. Her whole demeanor lit up with energy. And only now- Only now did Connor finally notice. 476 Secrets 94 hapter 94 Unraveling Regrets Scarlett¡¯s eyes sparkled like ck diamonds, shining with quiet brilliance.. Her skin looked even more radiant than before¨Cfresh, glowing, and full of life. Finished She wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup, yet herplexion had a natural blush that was impossible to ignore. It didn¡¯t look like someone drowning in self¨Cpity after leaving the Joyner family. It didn¡¯t look like someone heartbroken over losing him or forced into chasing old men out of desperation. And that¡­ That left a bitter taste in Connor¡¯s mouth. He couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling. After a pause, he raised a hand and rubbed his forehead. Why was he even thinking this much? The engagement was off. He really should be keeping his distance from Scarlett now- In case she made a mess of things and dragged him down with her. With that in mind, he took a deep breath and turned back toward Taylor¡¯s group. Meanwhile, the Joyner family had all arrived. Reba scanned the crowd for any sign of Connor or the Lane family delegate. But it was too packed¨Cafter several rounds of searching, she still didn¡¯t spot them. Next to her, Oliver misread her distracted mood, assuming she was still upset about the helicopter they¡¯d seen during the traffic jam. As much as he found the situation hard to believe, Scarlett had left such a bad impression on him that he didn¡¯t even consider a positive exnation. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if Scarlett¡¯s here for the exchange, she¡¯ll only embarrass the Joyner family. My team¡¯s handling today¡¯sputer tech¨Cwhen it¡¯s her turn to speak, we¡¯ll just cut her mic.¡± Reba hadn¡¯t responded yet, but Martha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± She was thinking further ahead./ There were many powerful figures at this event. If Scarlett happened to catch the attention of one of them¨Cjust by dumb luck¨Cthe uing kidney 12:03 Wed, 6 Aug Chapter 94 Unraveling Regrets transnt ns could be difficult to push through. Finished But if Scarlett made a public mess during her presentation, she¡¯d be the butt of endless ridicule. At that point, the Joyner family could swoop in, take her back, and control the situationpletely. Oliver smiled slightly. ¡°No big deal. She had that chopper fly in front of our car to show off time she learned the Joyner family isn¡¯t so easily mocked.¡± Just then, Stanley arrived at the venue. With no way back into the entertainment world, he had no choice but to follow the Joyner family into business. Today¡¯s main goal was to expand hiswork and explore potential contacts. Eugene, on the other hand, was here for professional reasons¨Che still had a medical career to maintain. The two of them were supposed to split up upon entering. But Stanley tugged Eugene¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hey, Eugene¡­ how about I go find Scully first?¡± Lately, he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well. Night after night, he kept dreaming about what happened before. Back then, caught up in the moment, he hadn¡¯t felt like he¡¯d done anything wrong. But the more he thought about it¨Cthe more he reyed it¨Cthe more unsettled he felt. One night, he woke up in a cold sweat and had to burn calming incense just to sleep soundly. The next day, the nightmares returned. And when he went to relight the incense, he realized he¡¯d run out. That¡¯s when it hit him- The day before Scarlett left the Joyner family, she¡¯d said she¡¯d get him more. Which meant¡­ Her decision to walk away at the birthday banquet hadn¡¯t been nned. It was a split¨Csecond decision. She couldn¡¯t have known what would happen. She must have realized that leaving the Joyner family meant risking everything¨Cincluding ending up on the street. But she still chose to leave, without hesitation.. And ever since, the image of her covered in blood as she walked away had haunted him. 211 12:13 Wed Allo 5 s Chainey on newing Retely. I had be his recurring nighmare. The wanted her to rotor bark. Even if she was still cold and distan Finished! He felt that if Scarlett returned to the Joyner family, lived under their roof again, maybe his nightmares would finally end. Eugene thought for a moment. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go find her first. She needs to know the Joyner family hasn¡¯t given up on her.¡± He had his own reasons too. John had always wanted Scarlett as his student. And if she offered just one herbal form, it would be enough to win Eugene over. This time, if he could lower himself and simply say ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Scarlett would surely return to the Joyner family, beaming with joy. Judging from how she used to act- Forget a form. Even if they asked for her heart, she¡¯d probably hand it over. ¡°When you see Scully, speak gently. Don¡¯t lose your temper. One wrong word, and she might get the wrong idea.¡± Stanley nodded. His dark circles were so heavy, he looked like something out of a horror movie¨Cdrained and hollow. Even without a disguise, no one would recognize him as the once¨Ctrending celebrity Mr. Stanley. He needed Scully toe back. For peace of mind¨Cand also for his career. She could help himnd screenys, even catch the attention of directors. So of course, he wouldn¡¯t lose his temper. He¡¯d coax her. Sweet¨Ctalk her. And besides¡­ He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small jewelry box. He¡¯d once bought a diamond set f?r Reba, and Scarlett had liked it too. But back then, he thought Scarlet was just a student. She should stay humble. So he refused to buy her a set of her own. 12:03 Wed 6 Aug Secrets 95 Chapter 95 A Family¡¯s Plot and a Lonely Seat Scarlett had been truly disappointed back then. #Finished But just yesterday, Stanley had gone out of his way to revisit that same jewelry shop¨Cand bought her a diamond bracelet. She¡¯d love it for sure. And once she saw it, she probably wouldn¡¯t even care about all that old drama anymore. Still, one thought gnawed at him. And now that Eugene was nearby, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Eugene¡­ can you really convince Mom and Dad to give up on Scully¡¯s kidney?¡± Eugene paused mid¨Cstep. Truthfully, he wasn¡¯t sure. Sometimes, it felt like their parents were under some kind of spell. Completely incapable of reason. Even when he¡¯d shown them theb results, they¡¯d still acted like he was forging evidence just to protect Scarlett. Unless Scarlett had a new identity¨Cone powerful enough to make their parents think twice. If she could no longer be touched, then the report would carry weight. ¡°Of course I can. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± He said it with confidence. But he turned his face away quickly¨Cafraid Stanley might notice the uncertainty in his eyes. Stanley was too dazed to catch it. He just nodded numbly and followed Eugene toward the experimental area. ¡°Eugene! Stanley!¡± Reba had been scanning the crowd nonstop¨Cshe hadn¡¯t found who she was looking for, but she had spotted her rtives. She quickly waved and called out. After all, the whole Joyner family had shown up to cheer her on. The two men exchanged a nce and turned to meet the others. Martha didn¡¯t look pleased. ¡°You¡¯re just now getting here? The conference is about to start.¡± Franklin stepped in to smooth things over with a smile. Chapter 95 A Family¡¯s Plet and a Lonely Seat *Traffic was terrible out there. We got here in time¨Cthat¡¯s what matters. Don¡¯t stress,¡± Martha sighed. Finished ¡°Today is Reba¡¯s big day. No one in the family can be missing. If you two had beente. I would¡¯ve let you have it!¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Franklin said, gently tugging her arm. ¡°We¡¯re here now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Eugene was fine, but Stanley was oddly quiet¨Cunnervingly so. Oliver gave them a strange look. Something wasn¡¯t right. But there wasn¡¯t time to dwell on it. The family moved forward together. Reba kept repeating how nervous she was. Oliverforted her. Franklin and Martha showered her with praise. The two young men at the back said nothing¨Csilent as a stone bridge at night. When they reached the experimental section, most of the university students and their mentors had taken their ces. The schools would present one by one. Reba was seated just to Scarlett¡¯s left. And with the Joyner family in the audience directly opposite, ignoring Scarlett was practically impossible. Martha¡¯s expression soured instantly. ¡°Hmph. What a bad omen. I just hope she doesn¡¯t mess with Reba¡¯s performance.¡± Even Franklin sighed. ¡°Reba¡¯s always gone out of her way to be nice to her. Let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t make that mistake again today.¡± Martha clenched her fists in worry. ¡°If she dares hurt Reba, I swear I¡¯ll make her regret ever being born!¡± Oliver gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, remember?¡± Martha recalled his earlier promises and brightened up a bit. ¡°My kids are all so outstanding. You help each other, and I can rest easy.¡± Meanwhile, Eugene and Stanley were focused only on Scarlett,pletely tuning out the family chatter. Martha didn¡¯t notice theirck of response. 12:03 Wed, 0 Aug Chapter 95 A Family¡¯s Plot and a Lonely Seat Given the crowded setting, it made sense to stay cautious about what they said.. ¡°All we need now is for Reba to take first ce. Then we¡¯ll all go out and celebrate.¡± With the whole family watching, Eugene and Stanley couldn¡¯t make a move on their own. Stanley grew restless. ¡°Eugene, aren¡¯t we going to see Scully? The program¡¯s about to start.¡± Eugene shook his head. ¡°Not yet. Better to wait until the end of the conference.¡± Stanley looked crushed. ¡°I¡¯m worried we won¡¯t get the chance if we wait too long¡­¡± ¡°We will.¡± Eugene sounded confident. In fact, he thought it was the smarter y. If Scarlett lost, he couldfort her. If she won, he¡¯d humbly apologize and bring her back into the Joyner family. But if they tried to win her over now, and she failedter¨Cthey¡¯d lose all leverage. ¡°Trust me. This way¡¯s better.¡± Stanley didn¡¯t really believe him, but with so many eyes around, now wasn¡¯t the time. He had no choice but to hold back and wait for the conference to begin. On the stage- Each student stood beside their mentor. -Except for Scarlett. Her spot stood empty. Before the medical exchange conference began, all seating had already been assigned. At the time, Scarlett had still been working in Calvin¡¯sb. 476 1 Secrets 96 Chapter 96 The Conference Begins 24 Scarlett had been crated beside Calvin¡¯s group originally because she was still working in hisb at the time the event was organized. But after things senured between them, Wayne personally contacted the organizers to make adjustments once he realized Scarlett¡¯s capabilities. In the end, they had to separate her from theb¡¯s main table¡ªthough her station remained close by. Scarlett had no objections. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. It was Reba who wasn¡¯t satisfied. They were both presenting research on anti¨Ccancer therapies¨Cthere was no avoidingparisons. But thankfully, Scarlett was seated to her right, which meant she¡¯d be speaking after Reba. If any part of Scarlett¡¯s content ovepped with hers, she could just use her of giarism. Besides, she was sure Calvin would take her side. In academia, it was brutal. If your advisor said you weren¡¯t good enough¨Cthen that was final. Thinking that way actually calmed her down. ¡°Why are you all alone? You sure you can handle that?¡± Calvin sneered from the side. ¡°She can definitely handle it. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. After all, she¡¯s quite capable now.¡± Reba nervously asked, ¡°Professor, if Scarlett doesn¡¯t do wellter¡­ could you maybe help her out?¡± Calvin¡¯s face darkened to near ck. He still hadn¡¯t gotten over the humiliation from that night he rushed out of Darian Hall. If not for Rebaforting him afterward, he might¡¯ve already taken revenge on Scarlett. The fact that he hadn¡¯t tried to sabotage her was already generous. Help her? He¡¯d rather see her crash and burn ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Your sister¡¯s very impressive. I¡¯m sure she can manage just fine on her own.¡± Hopefully she crashes so hard she disappears from my sight forever. Reba sighed softly. Chapter on The Conference Begins ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you.¡± Scarlett¡¯s face was icy. ¡°No need to apologize. Honestly, as long as you stay far away from me, I¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Reba looked hurt. ¡°1¡± ¡°Reba, please focus on your experiment. Don¡¯t bother me. OK?¡± Scarlett¡¯s warning was sharp and impatient. Reba looked even more pitiful now. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t dare. All she could do was lower her head and wipe at her tears. People around them began to think Scarlett was being too harsh, and some even felt sorry for Reba. But Scarlett didn¡¯t care. She focusedpletely on theb mouse in front of her. In the audience seats¡ª Jack elbowed Jasper. ¡°We¡¯re really just sitting here watching? Shouldn¡¯t we call a few people to support Pixel?¡± Jasper remained calm. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Everyone else has advisors.¡± Jack looked genuinely concerned. ¡°I could call a few friends over¨Creally freak Reba out.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice held quiet certainty, like he already knew how it would all end. ¡°Advisors don¡¯t matter if they¡¯re not as good as her.¡± Jack gawked. ¡°Jasper, that kind of blind confidence is straight¨Cup arrogance.¡± Jasper finally turned to look at him. ¡°Maybe for you, it is. But she¡¯s different.¡± Jack froze. Was that an insult? He couldn¡¯t even be sure¨Cbut it felt like it. Soon, with the arrival of several experts, the conference officially began. Overhead lights cast a harsh white glow across Scarlett¡¯sb coat, outlining her in sharp; sterile brilliance. No matter how impressive the other students were- Scarlett felt no jealousy. Instead, she raised her hand repeatedly to ask thoughtful, precise questions. 60% Chapter 96 The Conference Begins Her contributions quickly drew the attention of several experts in attendance. Among them was Professor Hugh, who¡¯d met her at Darian Hall. He didn¡¯t hesitate to rmend her to his colleagues sitting nearby. As more people began to admire Scarlett¡¯s quick thinking, Reba stood up. It was her turn to present. ¡°That¡¯s Calvin¡¯s top student?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen Micah around more often before.¡± ¡°Micah¡¯s in the audience today. He¡¯s not presenting.¡± ¡°Still, he¡¯s won a ton ofpetitions recently. Makes sense to give others a chance.¡± ¡°I heard Professor Miller runs a very tight, supportiveb. Honestly, I¡¯m jealous.¡± * Finished A few students sitting nearby¨Conce friendly with Reba¨Cexchanged awkward, stifled nces. They had been on good terms once. Now¡­ it wasplicated. No one wanted to talk about it. Reba stood poised and confident, beginning her presentation. ¡°In summary, we¡¯re developing a T¨Ccell activating antibody targeting CD28, aiming to enhance anti¨Ctumor immune response.¡± 476 1 Secrets 97 Chapter 97 The Question That Changed the Room Reba¡¯s idea was impressive so much so that even the experts who had previously praised Scarlett turned their heads in surprise. They nodded one after another, admiration growing in their eyes. Reba beamed with pride and spoke even more smoothly, bolstered by the praise. Calvin¡¯s face radiated satisfaction. Now that¡¯s the kind of student I¡¯ve trained. 4 bright future awaits her, no doubt about it! ¡°After injection into the mice, there were no adverse effects. The data shows a gentle activation of T cells.¡± She then disyed her data on the main screen. Every number was the result of repeated testing. Many experts nodded in agreement with what they saw. Reba¡¯s confidence soared. Back when she¡¯d found Scarlett¡¯s notes in the study, she had immediately recognized the massive innovation buried in them. So she hadn¡¯t hesitated to take the idea for herself. With Calvin and Professor Gogh¡¯s help, the data had been refined and perfected. Frankly, this could serve as her graduation thesis¨Cor even be published in SCI. She smiled graciously, thanked the crowd, and returned to her seat. Apuse erupted from the audience. Several people had already begun congratting the Joyner family in advance. Their faces beamed with pride. Today¡¯s top prize surely belonged to Reba. Meanwhile, Connor¨Cnow finished escorting the Lane family delegate and free to wander¨Chappened to catch Reba¡¯s presentation. He eagerly stepped up to introduce her. ¡°This is my friend¡¯s little sister¨Ckind¨Chearted, diligent, brilliant. Thatst project? She was half the brains behind it.¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes, deep as the ocean, drifted to the experimental stage. But they didn¡¯t stop at Reba They passed over her¨Candnded squarely on Scarlett. Chapter 49 The Quetier. They hansen the Warm She looked en much like their meather. Cord and distant, like the moon in the sky. Beautiful and untouchable¨Clike a goddess from a frozen pce. He almost moved toward her instinctively. But Connor pulled him back. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time. Once the presentations are done, I¡¯ll have Reba meet your in the lounge. You don¡¯s know¨Cshe¡¯s amazing. Got lost as a kid, grew up in the mountains, nearly got married off as a child bride. She¡¯s been through hell but stayed kind and gentle. Even after the Joyner family realized they mistook her for their daughter, she neverined. She¡¯s even super nice to the mistaken heiress.¡± Mistaken heiress?¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Connor nodded, oblivious. ¡°Yeah, the girl beside her¨Cthat¡¯s Scarlett. Bit of a bully, to be honest. She even cut ties with the Joyner family in a fit of anger.¡± Taylor¡¯s answer was crisp and cold. ¡°Good.¡± Connor blinked, confused. ¡°Huh?¡± But Taylor had already clenched his fists and stepped into the seating area, finding an open chair and sitting down. ¡°I¡¯d love to see what this Reba is really made of.¡± Connor smiled, full of confidence. ¡°In the graduate division? She¡¯s got no rivals.¡± Taylor lightly tapped his knee with his fingertips. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Connor chuckled. ¡°Great! The Joyner family is seated over there¨Cwant me to introduce you?¡± He still felt guilty for breaking off the engagement and wanted to help connect the Joyners with the Lane family. It would be a huge leg up for them. But Taylor shook his head, his tone unreadable. ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll meet them¨Cone by one.¡± Connor found that phrasing¡­ strange. But then again, Taylor didn¡¯t know anyone in Trenwyn and had no prior dealings with the Joyners. It probably wasn¡¯t anything serious. He must just want to stay polite and not interrupt things. Connor¡¯s respect only grew, 273 Chapter 9 The Question That Changed the Rooms The Lone family is already at the top, and they still know how to honor talent. No wonder they keep rising. He straightened up and turned his attention back to the stage. Finished Reba had finished her presentation, and the Q&A portion had begun.. Several students asked follow¨Cup questions, which she answered fluently and confidently¨Cdrawing another wave of apuse. Connor pped along, proud and smug. Then¨CScarlett slowly stood up. ¡°In that case, do you have any data for simted human systems¨Cor primate models?¡± The room fell silent. The ultimate purpose of this research was to treat human disease. So a proper thesis couldn¡¯t rely solely on mouse data. Even if actual primate testing wasn¡¯t feasible, some form of biological simtion was expected. But Reba hadn¡¯t mentioned any such data. Calvin sneered. ¡°Picking faults for the sake of it, huh? Don¡¯t you know how limitedb budgets are? Given what she¡¯s managed already, Reba¡¯s done exceptionally well.¡± Many nodded in agreement. Most student researchers could barely secure basicb ess¨Casking for advanced simtion or primate data was asking too much. But Scarlett wasn¡¯t swayed by moral guilt¨Ctripping. ¡°If I remember correctly, Reba¡¯sb is equipped with a primate simtion system.¡± 476 Secrets 98 Chapter 98 A Crumbling Crown The moment Scarlett spoke, the entire hall froze. 59% Finished Only the senior professors reacted differently¨Cturning toward her as if she were a rare national treasure. Their gazes burned with a feverish intensity. Once the audience realized none of the esteemed experts were disputing her im, their shock deepened. All eyes turned to Scarlett. Martha¡¯s gaze, especially, was like daggers¨Cif looks could kill, Scarlett would¡¯ve been shredded on the spot. Beside her, Oliver quickly tried to calm her down. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± ¡°Reba¡¯s incredible. She¡¯ll be fine against someone half aspetent.¡± Martha¡¯s heartbeat slowed. Right. How could I ever doubt Reba? Come on, Reba¨Cwipe the floor with this little fake! She clenched her fists and looked back toward the stage, eyes gleaming with hope. But Scarlett had long stopped caring about how people viewed her. At this point, she could handle praise or humiliation without flinching. Her tone remained calm, steady, and powerful. ¡°If you¡¯ve truly studied this subject,¡± she said, ¡°then you should know: the density of CD28 receptors on human T cells is several times higher than that on lower¨Corder animals. Antibody binding doesn¡¯t trigger ¡®activation¨Cit causes a ¡®burst¡°.¡± The entire auditorium fell silent. If it caused a cellr burst¡­ Then any patient who received this treatment would be as good as dead. Calvin whipped his head around and stared at Reba, panic shing in his eyes. ¡°Reba, are you telling me you didn¡¯t run verification with the primate simtion system?¡± Reba¡¯s face went ghostly pale. She hadn¡¯t even considered it. The idea had originally been Scarlett¡¯s. When Reba first saw the promising mouse data, she had taken it without hesitation. Scarlett had objected in theb, but she brushed it off. Chapter 98 A Crumbling Crown And to keep the truth from ever getting out¡­ she¡¯d orchestrated thatb fire. Finished But after the fire, Scarlett had broken off the engagement and cut ties with the Joyner family, so the matter had quietly died. She had thought¨Cafter the conference, she could use Scarlett¡¯s istion to control herpletely and secure her position in the academic world. She hadn¡¯t expected to stumble this badly. Looking back now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder¨Cmaybe Scarlett had fought her so fiercely back then for her own good. Reba clenched her teeth. Then put on a pitiful face, eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Professor¡­ I did run the simtion. But the research is still in the mouse¨Ctesting phase, and theter trials weren¡¯t finished in time, so I left them out of the paper.¡± Calvin let out a breath of relief. Of course¨CReba had always been meticulous. The innovation was solid, the work methodical. She couldn¡¯t have missed something so basic. As someone who¡¯d handled many public situations in his career, Calvin quickly took control. ¡°My student is cautious by nature.¡± ¡°Since the primate simtions weren¡¯t conclusive yet, she chose not to present that data.¡± But the audience wasn¡¯t convinced. A few scoffed loudly. ¡°Well, Professor Miller, if you¡¯re that cautious, why¡¯d you let your student present half¨Cfinished work? Thought we were witnessing a breakthrough in immunotherapy¨Cwhat a letdown. Even basic research should include primate simtions before moving toward clinical trials. This is hrious. A conference this prestigious, and someone shows up half¨Cbaked.¡± Calvin had always held himself above others, so he wasn¡¯t especially well¨Cliked in the field. Now, his rivals wasted no time kicking him while he was down. Calvin was seething. Scarlett must¡¯ve known all along. And she¡¯d waited for this moment¨Cwhen the whole room was watching¨Cto embarrass Reba. He¡¯d thought Reba¡¯s presentation might ce in the top three, Now, it would be lucky not to fall to the bottom three. If I¡¯d known this would happen. I¡¯d have sent Micah instead. At least he wouldn¡¯t humiliate me. 213 Chapter 98 A Crumbling Crown He nced at Reba in frustration. She had her head lowered, fists clenched in herp, looking utterly crushed. Like a wilted eggnt after the first frost. 49 Finished Seeing her like that, so small and pitiful, Calvin choked back the scolding on the tip of his tongue. Instead, he seethed in silence. Still¡ªhe figured this mess could be spun. Even if the paper was now deemed a ¡°work¨Cin¨Cprogress,¡± it still showed Reba¡¯s dedication to research. Better than being dismissed as a clueless amateur. More importantly, he needed to protect his own reputation. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m partly to me,¡± he said with a rueful smile. ¡°Been too busytely to thoroughly review her draft. My apologies to everyone.¡± The audienceughed again. But because of Calvin¡¯s standing, no one pressed further. Reba slumped back into her seat, humiliated. Her eyes were already bloodshot. She had spent so long preparing for this conference, aiming straight for the championship. During her presentation, she¡¯d clearly seen the admiration on several professors¡® faces. And now¨CAll of it had been shattered¡­ by just a few words from Scarlett. Secrets 99 Chapter 99 A Dangerous Shift Finished The apuse and admiration were gone. What was once glowing approval in the professors¡® eyes had turned to cold disappointment. They couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Reba again. If before she had simply disliked Scarlett for her excellence, now Reba hated her. She wanted Scarlett ruinedpletely and forever. Her gaze swept across the audience. By coincidence, her eyes caught Connor¡¯s. She blinked through her tears, meeting his gaze. But just as their eyes locked, Connor quickly looked away. Reba¡¯s heart sank. What was that? Why didn¡¯t he her? Why did it almost look like¡­ disgust? No. That couldn¡¯t be right. She looked again, but Connor had already ducked his head, nervously flipping through the event brochure. Her hands clenched tighter, fingernails digging into her palms. It was all Scarlett¡¯s fault. Just a few words had been enough to ruin everything she had worked for. Then, someone waved at her. She turned, surprised, and saw Oliver. Her tear¨Cstreaked face seemed to strike a nerve¨COliver immediately made a calming gesture, then quietly ordered one of his men to move. Scarlett had gone too far. This wasn¡¯t just a slip¨Cup anymore. He would make sure she never got up again. As the assistant left, Reba slowly looked away! With her brother behind her, she¡¯d make Scarlett pay. ¡°You always manage to get to the heart of the issue,¡± she said as she wiped her tears, putting on an admiring face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your presentation.¡± Calvin, however, felt only contempt. He knew exactly how much Scarlett was capable of¨Cand he didn¡¯t believe for a second that she had any real results. Thank god he had cut her loose when he did. Otherwise, he¡¯d be the one getting humiliated today. Onstage, Scarlett handed her USB drive to the staff. Her slides were carefully prepared this was her moment. But the staff member frowned as he took the USB. He examined it closely, then nced at Scarlett, his expression briefly shing with something unreadable. People began to murmur, wondering if there was something wrong with the device. Chapter 9o a sheft But the staffer simply ined away and went to prepare the presentation Reba narrowed her evER. #hat was that? The guy had no acting skills he almost gave it away. Luckily, Scarlett seemed too distracted to notice. Reba gave Oliver a subtle look of me, but he simply nodded with confidence. That settled her. She sat back, eager for the show to begin. In the audience, Connor finally looked up. Reba was no longer staring at him. He let out a quiet breath of relief. He should¡¯veforted her. But maybe his expectations had been too high. He had even vouched for her to Taylor, insisting she¡¯d take first ce. And now? She had lost everything¨Cundone in front of the Lane family by Scarlett¡¯s calm and brutal logic. Before today, it had always been Scarlett who made him look bad. But back then, it had just been social faux pas¨Cnothing he couldn¡¯t fix. This time, Reba had embarrassed him in front of someone powerful. And there was no excuse. Now he didn¡¯t even know if it was still worth letting Reba meet the Lane family¡¯s delegate. Taylor, sensing his tension, turned toward him. ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Oh. No. Just feels a little stuffy in here,¡± Connor muttered. He tried to change the subject. ¡°Want to go check out the other area?¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Isn¡¯t the event still going?¡± ¡°Well, the next speaker¡¯s really not worth watching¡­¡± Taylor raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s your ex¨Cfianc¨¦e, isn¡¯t it?¡± Connor froze for a second before recovering. Of course the Lane family would¡¯ve looked into him¨Cthis wasn¡¯t a secret. ¡°Breakups reveal character,¡± Taylor said with a cold smile. ¡°And yours is¡­ enlightening.¡± Finished Chapter 99 A Dangerous Shift Connor¡¯s stomach dropped. He rushed to exin. ¡°No, no¨Cyou misunderstand. I just meant I know her well. She¡¯s not the type to surprise you. I didn¡¯t want to waste your time.¡± Taylor¡¯s smile faded into something icier. ¡°My time is mine to spend. I don¡¯t need others deciding whether it¡¯s worth wasting.¡± The words weren¡¯t loud, but the pressure in his voice made Connor shut up instantly. 476 Secrets 100 Chapter 100 The Light Behind the Curtain 69% Finished Taylor remained perfectly calm, lifting his gaze toward Scarlett with the faintest of smiles tugging at the corners of his lips. The look in his eyes gradually softened. Scarlett had already stepped forward. Once she saw her USB drive was in ce, she bowed politely to both the expert panel and the audience before she began speaking in aposed, steady tone. ¡°My research focuses on marking cancer cells. The core concept is as follows¡­¡± As she clicked the remote in her hand, she gestured to the big screen behind her. But at that very moment, the screen wentpletely white. Reba¡¯s heart instantly soared. This had to be Oliver¡¯s doing. She could already imagine how awkward and pathetic Scarlett would look next. From this point on, Scarlett would fall from grace and be a permanentughingstock¨Can amusing afterthought to everyone in the room. She would be nothing more than a toy in Reba¡¯s hands. And Reba would make sure to grind that woman into the dirt. The rest of the Joyner family wore smug smiles as well. Only Stanley looked uneasy. He instinctively tried to get up, but Eugene stopped him. ¡°Eugene!¡± Stanley was starting to panic. If even he could tell this was Oliver pulling strings, there was no way Eugene hadn¡¯t noticed. But Eugene¡¯s eyes were locked on John in the expert row, a flicker of hesitation shing through them. Helping Scarlett now might win John¡¯s favor, but the other professors wouldn¡¯t understand. They¡¯d just think he was interfering for family reasons. Even if he got John¡¯s support, it would destroy his reputation in the medical field. This was a huge gamble¨Cand he wasn¡¯t willing to take it. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Stanley had no choice but to sit down again. ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m worried Scully won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Eugene clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡°If it reallyes to that, then I¡¯ll step in.¡± Stanley nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright. Five more minutes.¡± Across the hall, Micah also looked worried. But the moment he saw the sneer on Calvin¡¯s face, he gave up the idea of stepping in. He didn¡¯t have the power to go up against someone like Calvin. Not yet. The big screen remained nk. The crowd started whispering among themselves. ¡°Is she going to pretend the AV system broke?¡± ¡°She had great questions before, but now that it¡¯s her turn, she¡¯s choking?¡± ¡°Maybe those earlier questions weren¡¯t even hers.¡± ¡°Ugh, this is disgusting.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a prestigious school? Did they run out of actual talent?¡± ¡°d I didn¡¯t end up enrolling there. I wouldn¡¯t know how to fake all this crap.¡± One harshment after another filled the room. Everyone was ready to watch Scarlett crash and burn. And then¨Csuddenly¨Cthe screen flickered and came to life, disying Scarlett¡¯s PowerPoint presentation.. The entire room went silent in shock. Oliver jumped to his feet in disbelief. Scarlett smiled gently and began to exin her thought process and present her data. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried a quiet maism thatmanded attention. Reba, however, couldn¡¯t hear a word of it. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Again and again, she looked toward Oliver, silently begging for answers, but he gave her none. 12:04 Wed, 6 Aug Chapter 100 The Light Behind the Curtain How did Scarlett pull this off? She wasn¡¯t supposed to be capable of this. 59% Finished Everything was ruined. And then there was Calvin. He hadn¡¯t taken her seriously at first, but the longer he listened, the more serious his expression became. Eventually, even he was frozen with surprise. Thirty minutester, Scarlett finished her presentation. The question session began immediately. Someone scoffed from the back. ¡°Marking viruses with pig genes? Sounds like someone¡¯s been reading too much sci¨Cfi.¡± Scarlett wasn¡¯t rattled. She smiled calmly and pped her hands. A team rolled in several containers and cases. Her fingers paused briefly over a password lock on one of the boxes. The crisp click of ss gloves against the metal workstation rang out as she began preparations. When she turned around, three stacked Petri dishes shimmered under the coolb light, casting an eerie blue glow. Most of the audience was made up of medical students. They immediately recognized what they were looking at. Scarlett spoke evenly, walking them through her setup. ¡°The bottomyer contains tumor¨Cbearing nude mice in a curled posture. The middle holds lung cancer cells freshly extracted from a patient¡¯s pleural effusion. The topyer is sealed with the NDV¨CGT viral solution thatpleted rbinationst night. The faint golden liquid contains pig gene fragments, identifiable by their signature helical luminescence.¡± ¡°If anyone has doubts about the data,¡± she added, ¡°we can replicate it on¨Csite.¡± Her voice was like a scalpel dipped in ice¨Csharp, precise, and impossible to ignore. The room fell silent. Who the hell brings a mobileb to a conference? And she wasn¡¯t bluffing¨Cshe was ready to perform the experiment right there, in front of all the experts. That level of confidence¡­ it was unbelievable. John suddenly stood up. 476 ¡£ W Secrets 101 Chapter 101 The Reckoning 43.81%0 +8 Pearis Taylor remainedposed, casually looking up at Scarlett with a subtle smile ying on his lips. His gaze softened, growing warm as he watched her. Scarlen had already stepped forward. Once she confirmed the USB was in ce, she bowed to the panel of experts and the audience before beginning in a calm, steady voice. ¡°My research focuses onbeling cancer cells. The approach is as follows¡­¡± She clicked the remote in her hand and pointed to the screen behind her. But at that moment, the entire screen went nk. Reba¡¯s heart fluttered with joy. This had to be Oliver¡¯s move. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Scarlett humiliated. From this moment on, Scarlett would fall from grace, mocked by all, and eventually be her personal toy¨Csomeone she could break at will. The rest of the Joyner family smiled smugly, all except Stanley, who looked concerned and tried to rise, only for Eugene to stop him. ¡°Eugene!¡± Stanley whispered urgently. Even he could see this was one of Oliver¡¯s tricks¨Cthere was no way Eugene hadn¡¯t noticed. But Eugene¡¯s eyes were fixed on John in the panel of experts, a storm of thoughts swirling behind them. Helping Scarlett now might carn John¡¯s goodwill, but to the rest of the academic world, it would look like unprofessional bias. Even with John¡¯s support, it could cost him everything. This was a high¨Cstakes gamble he didn¡¯t dare take. ¡°Just wait,¡± he said under his breath. Stanley reluctantly sat back down. ¡°I¡¯m worried Scully can¡¯t handle this.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯ll step in,¡± Eugene replied, clenching his fists and taking a deep breath. ¡°Eive more minutes,¡± Stanley said, nodding. Across the room, Micah looked uneasy as well. But the moment he saw the smirk on Calvin¡¯s face, he stayed quiet. He didn¡¯t have the power to challenge someone of Calvin¡¯s level. Not yet. The screen remained white. Whispered murmurs began to spread across the room. ¡°Did she forget to prepare? Maybe she¡¯ll me it on the AV system.¡± ¡°She asked some good questions earlier, but now? Can¡¯t even get her slides up.¡± ¡°Makes you wonder if those questions were even hers to begin with.¡± ¡°Gross. What a scam.¡± ¡°Is this really the best that school can do?¡± ¡°Thank god I didn¡¯t enroll there. I didn¡¯t know theater was part of the medical curriculum.¡± The room filled with snide remarks and smug amusement. Everyone was ready to see Scarlett fail. But then the screen flickered¨Cand her presentation came to life. Everyone fell silent. Oliver shot to his feet in disbelief as Scarlett smiled and began calmly exining her methodology and experimental data. Her voice was soft, yet somehow maic. But Reba couldn¡¯t hear a word. She kept looking to Oliver for answers, but he gave her nothing. How had Scarlett pulled this off? She shouldn¡¯t have been capable of this. It was over. Everything was over. 12:48 Thu, 7 Aug Chapter 101 The Reckoning +8 Pearls Next to her, Calvin had started off uninterested, but as the presentation continued, his expression tightened. Then, it turned to shock. Eventually, he was frozen, unable to move. Thirty minutester, Scarlett finished speaking. The question session began immediately. ¡°Using pig genes to mark viruses?¡± someoneughed. ¡°What is this, a sci¨Cfi novel?¡± But Scarlett didn¡¯t flinch. She smiled and pped her hands. A team entered, bringing several containers. Her fingers paused briefly over the passcode of a case. The crisp sound of gloves against metal echoed in the hall. When she turned around, three stacked Petri dishes shimmered under theb lights, glowing faint blue. Most of the audience, made up of medical students, recognized the setup instantly. Scarlett spoke evenly, exining eachyer. ¡°The bottom holds nude mice with tumors. The middle contains lung cancer cells freshly extracted from a patient¡¯s pleural fluid. The top is sealed with a batch of NDV¨CGT viral solution rbined justst night. The golden liquid carries visible helices from pig gene fragments.¡± ¡°If anyone still doubts the data, we can replicate it here.¡± Her voice, cool as a scalpel dipped in ice, sliced through the whispers. The room was stunned. Who had the resources to transport a minib and conduct live experiments on site? And the confidence to do it, in front of a room full of experts? Was she out of her mind? Then John stood up. ¡°I think you should go ahead and demonstrate it¨Cto teach a few blind fools a lesson.¡± He nced at Calvin deliberately. He already knew Scarlett had something impressive in store¨Cbut even he hadn¡¯t expected this much. Her earlier exnation had already swayed several cancer researchers. All they needed now was proof. And now he was giving her the perfect tform¨Cwhile irritating an old rival for fun. As expected, Calvin¡¯s face turned ck. He still couldn¡¯t admit he had misjudged her. All he could do was pray that Scarlett would mess up on her own. But Scarlett had practiced the protocol endlessly to achieve perfection. Her hands moved with the confidence of muscle memory. There was no mistake to find¨Conly wave after wave of astonishment from the room. ¡°She actually knows what she¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°This is incredible!¡°, ¡°I¡¯d call those hands divine!¡± The Joyner family stared in disbelief, their faces darkening by the second. Connor, who¡¯d been expecting Scarlett to fail, waspletely stunned. It was his first time watching her work in ab. Her slender, pale fingers moved with precise, practiced control. Sunlight spilled through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, dust motes catching gold in the air. That warm light wrapped around her, making her eyes gleam with breathtaking brilliance. There was something maic about her¨Cdrawing attention,manding stillness. His heart began to race uncontrobly, admiration and something deeper shining in his eyes. For the first time, he realized just how far out of his league she truly was. And for once, he wouldn¡¯t have to 12:48 Aug 81% Chapter 101 The Reckoning 48 Pearls worry about her being ¡°presentable.¡± Clutching his chest, he took several deep breaths to calm himself. At that moment, Scarlett used a pipette to introduce the viral solution into the third Petri dish. The clear liquid inside began to shimmer with fine silver¨Cblue bubbles. A researcher rushed over to peer at it up close. ¡°That¡¯s an optical reaction from the virus envelope binding to the cancer cell surface receptors!¡± The room¡¯s monitoring screen exploded with data. Calvin jumped to his feet, his chair screeching across the floor. Under the high¨Cpowered microscope, pig- gene¨Cmarked cancer cells were being surrounded by antibodies from the patient¡¯s serum¨Cvisible to the naked eye. ¡°Look at that!¡± someone narrated. ¡°The a¨CGal sugar chains on the cell membranes are lighting up like beacons. Swarms of IgG antibodies are attacking from all sides, and C3b protein deposition is ring red and gold under the fluorescent stain.¡± ¡°Check the live imaging on the left¨Cit¡¯s even more dramatic!¡± ¡°The tumor on the nude mouse is shrinking by 0.3 millimeters per minute!¡± ¡°The cancerous tissue is copsing at the edges¨Cthose honeb patterns are the result ofplement storm¨Cinduced vascr blockages.¡± Professor Reeves frowned. ¡°Is this your show, or are you going to let Scully speak?¡± The others backed down. Scarlett finally continued. ¡°The key to converting cold tumors into hot ones¡­¡± She slid her fingers across the touchscreen, revealing an updated map of immune cell activity. The CD8+ T- cell curve spiked like a rocket. ¡°¡­isn¡¯t making the immune system see the tumor¨Cit¡¯s making the tumor wear a foreign skin.¡± She picked up the virus sample bottle and tilted it gently under the overhead light. The suspended gene vectors glittered in fine golden strands. ¡°These pig¨Cgene¨Cmodified viruses turn cancer cells into neon targets inside the body.¡± Then the second dataset appeared. Silence swept the hall. It was from a liver cancer patient¡¯s ascitic fluid. Under the microscope, NDV¨CGT¨Cinfected cells were bursting apart. The released tumor antigens ignited a firestorm of dendritic cell activity. These sentinel immune cells devoured the shattered cancer cells, their MHC molecules raised like gs iming victory. No one dared blink. And then, finally, Scarlett looked straight at Calvin. ¡°Professor Miller, in your Nature paper three years ago, you wrote that anti¨Ca¨CGal antibodies in humans were too weak to produce an effective immune response.¡± She pulled upparison data¨Cserum from treated patients showed antibody binding activity had surged -318 12:48 170, 7 Augu u, 7 Aug ¡® Chapter 101 The Reckoning by 37%. +8 Pearls ¡°That¡¯s because you never tried expressing dense sugar chains directly in cancer cells. When each cell grows twenty thousand a¨CGal clusters on its surface, what you called an ¡®ineffective concentration¡® bes a precision¨Cguided warhead.¡± She paused, voice softening just slightly. ¡°And to be honest, I should thank you. You were the one who gave me this question to think about in the first ce.¡± 476 Secrets 102 Chapter 102 The Gift That Wasn¡¯t +8 Pearls ¡°I was only able toe up with these ideas because of you,¡± Scarlett said calmly. ¡°This was originally meant to be your fifty¨Cfifth birthday present. What a shame¡­¡± Calvin¡¯s temple twitched violently. His head felt like it was about to explode. The very thing he had never been able to understand¨Can area of research he had never truly grasped¨Chis own student had done it. She had gone further than he ever had. He should have been proud. In the past, he absolutely would have taken this gifted child to Mr. Wayne himself for a personal rmendation. He would¡¯ve used every connection and resource he had to nurture her. But¡­ he had believed it. He had believed that someone as exceptional as Scarlett would giarize Reba¡¯s paper. He had once thought that whenever Scarlett waspared to Reba, the oue was always obvious. Now¡­ heughed bitterly to himself. The oue was still obvious¨Cbut this time, Scarlett¡¯s strength left no room for argument. The snapping of phone cameras rang through the hall like spring rain. Reporters were already hammering away at theirptops. One expert, staring at the shredded cancer cells under the microscope, suddenly leaned forward and pressed down on Scarlett¡¯sb report. ¡°These data¡­ they¡¯re not fabricated?¡± That question seemed to awaken those still clinging to doubt, those who desperately wished this was all just a dream. Reba spoke up hoarsely, as if trying to catch her breath. ¡°Scarlett, maybe you don¡¯t know everything, but you can¡¯t fake results like this! You¡¯ll ruin the school¡¯s reputation! If you wanted to win, we could¡¯ve figured something out together¨Cbut not like this!¡± Every sentence she spoke forced the name ¡°Scarlett¡± in as loudly as possible, like she wanted everyone to remember their connection. ¡°If even Reba thinks it¡¯s fake, then maybe it really is!¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe this whole thing is staged!¡± ¡°Are you stupid? With this much data, how could it all be fake?¡± Scarlett looked directly at the person who had questioned her and asked inly, ¡°Want to see something even more intense?¡± She pulled off her gloves and retrieved a temp¨¦rature¨Ccontrolled box from the refrigerated container. Insidey half a freshly prepared pancreatic cancer organoid. The moment the virus solution touched its surface, dark purple blotches appeared along the organoid¡¯s vascrwork. It was a clear sign of telet aggregation¨Can immune reaction triggered by pig antigens. Everyone stared with wide eyes, holding their breath. They believed her now. This Scarlett¡­ was the real deal. Twenty minutester, under an electron microscope, 89% of the cancer cell nuclei in the experimental group disyed ssic apoptotic bodies, while the control group beside them was still growing wildly. ¡°Do you believe me now, that pig genes aren¡¯t science fiction?¡± Scarlett¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°When we reverse the mechanism behind hyperacute rejection in organ transntation, we turn pre¨Cexisting anti- pig antibodies into death sentences for cancer cells.¡± Put simply, cancer cells survive because the body¡¯s immune system thinks they¡¯re ¡°self.¡± But now, with pig gene markers tagging them as foreign, those same cells were being hunted and destroyed. The body didn¡¯t even need drugs to start fighting¨Cit just needed the right signal. 12.48 Thu, 7 Aug 0 Chapter 102 The Gift That Wasn¡¯t It was nothing short of a medical milestone. +8 Pearls Suddenly, the auditorium¡¯s overhead lights brightened. For a moment, the atmosphere felt unreal. Then someone began to p. Apuse spread like wildfire, mixed with stifled gasps of awe. In that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Scarlett. The Joyner family sat in the front row. Everyone behind them had already stood up. And yet they remained seated, their expressions frozen in cold, rigid disbelief. Their eyes were full of hatred and shock. Martha clenched her teeth, ring at her eldest son. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was foolproof? Didn¡¯t you say Scarlett would be publicly disgraced today?¡± Oliver was still paralyzed, struggling to process what he had just seen. First, his tampering had failed. Then Scarlett¡¯s brilliance had struck him like a hammer to the chest. He had never seen iting. Martha pped his arm hard, snapping him out of it. He immediately turned to look for the man he had arranged to sabotage the presentation. And then- His face went pale. The man was being dragged away in cuffs¨Chis ¡°reward¡± a pair of silver handcuffs: It was over. Oliver¡¯s body shook. He slumped back in his seat. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I.don¡¯t know what happened!¡± he murmured. It had all been so perfectly nned. Today was supposed to be Reba¡¯s triumphant moment. Why had everything gone wrong? Why was everything he thought he knew unraveling? Was Scarlett really this extraordinary? If she was this capable, why would she ever need to steal anything from Reba? He clutched his hair with both hands, yanking hard, but it didn¡¯t help. He still couldn¡¯t figure out where it had all gone wrong. Franklin pulled Martha¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop. We¡¯re surrounded by big names. Don¡¯t give them more to gossip about.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°But what about my Reba?¡± ¡°She worked so hard. She¡¯s so talented. She tried so hard¡­ so why¡­ why wasn¡¯t it her?¡± 476 Secrets 103 03 No Turning Back +8 Pearls As Martha ranted, her expression twisted again with fury. ¡°This is all Scarlett¡¯s fault. All of it!¡± she hissed. ¡°I want her to pay¨Cutterly, painfully!¡± Franklin pulled her gently into his arms. ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured, ¡°I promise. Reba will get justice. Jack rested his chin on his hand, thoroughly enjoying the show. ¡°Pixel really had it rough,¡± he mused. ¡°But in the end, she shined through on her own merit.¡± He grinned. ¡°Jasper, you were right from the start. You¡¯ve got great taste in people.¡± Jasper¡¯s reply was immediate and dry: ¡°Except you.¡± Jack gawked. ¡°Hey! No love. for me?¡± Just as he was about tounch into a dramaticint, a man in ck stepped up and whispered something in his ear. Jack¡¯s gaze drifted toward Uncle Hat and he let out a coldugh. ¡°Good thing you encrypted Pixel¡¯s USB,¡± he said. ¡°Otherwise we really would¡¯ve had a mess on our hands today.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Wait¨Cdon¡¯t tell me you actually saw all thising?¡± Jasper didn¡¯t answer right away. His gaze was still fixed on Scarlett, now standing at the center of the hall, calmly giving media interviews. Finally, in a t tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just human nature.¡± Scarlett had been thest to present. With the presentations concluded, it was time for the experts to deliberate and pick the best one. But they couldn¡¯t. Every one of them had gathered around Scarlett instead, peppering her with questions. And just like that, it turned into a recruiting frenzy. ¡°What field are you pursuing for your PhD? Have you considered immunology?¡± ¡°I specialize in cancer research! You¡¯d fit perfectly in myb!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s my institute¡¯s card¨Cplease,e visit sometime!¡± Eventually, John couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shoved the other professors aside with a scowl. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Scully¡¯s already agreed to be my student. Back off, all of you!¡± The crowd erupted into good¨Cnatured protest, half¨Cserious, half¨Cjoking. Scarlett quietly backed away from them, trying not to draw more attention. She slipped through the crowd like a breeze. But then-¡°Scarlett.¡± She had only walked a few steps when Calvin blocked her path. She frowned. ¡°Is there something you need, Professor Miller?¡± Calvin looked nothing like his old self. The arrogance, the superiority¨Cit had all melted away. He looked like a defeated man, as though he¡¯d aged five years in an hour. ¡°That idea of marking cancer cells,¡± he rasped, ¡°that was something I mentioned to you before¡­¡± Scarlett¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you stole my idea,¡± Calvin added quickly. ¡°I know you¡¯ve taken it much further than I ever did.¡± His voice was hoarse. Even he had never thought to take the concept all the way to cell¨Csurfacebeling. Scarlett had surpassed him in every way. A cold pang of guilt twisted in his gut. 43.81% Chapter 103 No Turning Back 48 Pearls Earlier, when Reba had run off in tears to the Joyner family, he¡¯d stepped away from the chaos. Now. stopping Scarlett like this¡ªshe probably thought he was here to im credit for her work. And who could me her? The kind mentor she once respected was long gone. ¡°So, what exactly are you trying to say, Professor Miller?¡± Scarlett asked evenly. ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ you¡¯ve changed. You were too impulsive before. Always picking fights with Reba. But now, I can see you¡¯ve grown. You¡¯ve refocused on your research.¡± He took a breath, slipping back into that old, kind tone. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯m willing to wee you back to theb. You¡¯ll need ess to our simtion systems to keep developing this work.¡± He paused, then offered the clincher. ¡°Once you return, I¡¯ll give you the keys myself. You can run the system whenever you need. I¡¯ll even handle the funding applications with the university. You won¡¯t need to worry about money.¡± It was a generous offer¨Cone that would¡¯ve seemed irresistible months ago. ess to the simtion systems had always been tightly controlled. Back when Scarlett had needed them most, she was told to wait, told to prove herself, told to stop peting with Reba for attention.¡± Eventually, she discovered that Calvin had quietly handed Reba a spare key. Even when she came in with a mountain of documentation proving her work was ready, he brushed her off. That was the day she gave up on theb. ¡°No thanks,¡± she said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re turning down ess to the entire simtion system?¡± Calvin was stunned. In his mind, he¡¯d already mapped everything out: he would lead the new cancer¨Cmarking project, push it forward with Scarlett as the star researcher, and ultimately im the glory of revolutionizing cancer treatment. Of course, Scarlett would get top priority with theb¡¯s resources. He thought it was a dream deal. He never expected her to refuse without hesitation. He stood there,pletely thrown. ¡°I said what I needed to say when I left theb,¡± Scarlett said coolly. ¡°If you have nothing else, could you step aside? Please and thank you.¡± 19 476 B Secrets 104 She was polite, but distant. It felt like a wad of what to say or do +8 Pearls Otton was stuck in his chest, suffocating and impossible to dislodge. He had no idea After a pause, Calvin finally spoke, barely believing what he was hearing. ¡°You don¡¯t want toe back?¡± ¡°Myb is the best in the entire school¨Cthe most advanced. You¡¯re almost at graduation. You can¡¯t transfer now. If you want to finish your research properly, you¡¯ll have to work in myb.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. You¡¯ll regret it when it¡¯s toote.¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice was calm and steady. ¡°Do you remember why I left, Professor Miller?¡± She left because of the istion. Because every bit of research she worked tirelessly on was handed off to someone else. Because even after retreating to a tiny corner, she still got framed. Why would she go back to thatb? To suffer more? Calvin froze. His gaze trembled violently. Most of what had happened back then came from Reba¡¯s one¨Csided ims. He¡¯d never looked into it. He hadn¡¯t even stood firm on believing Scarlett¡¯s innocence. If she returned, what guarantee was there that the same things wouldn¡¯t happen again? He hurried to exin. ¡°I can discipline the ones who gave you trouble. Scully, I¡¯m only reaching out because I care. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll go down the wrong path out of spite.¡± Scarlett was already low on patience. But out of respect for their past teacher¨Cstudent rtionship, she kept her tone even. ¡°Professor Miller, are you really worried I¡¯ll go astray, or are you just afraid your bid for academician this year won¡¯t have strong enough backing?¡± Calvin¡¯s expression shifted instantly. His voice took on an edge. ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯ve lowered myself to talk to you, all for your future, and this is how you repay me? You really think you¡¯ve made it with one breakthrough? You think everyone wants a piece of you? You¡¯re not even close. But you have no sense of crisis, no grasp of the risks ahead. When things go wrong down the line, don¡¯te begging me for help.¡± He turned and stormed off, not looking back. Scarlett remained in ce, unmoved. Back when she left theb, she already knew Calvin¡¯s time abroad was all to prepare for his bid academician. But something had always been missing. That¡¯s why he¡¯d pinned such hopes on Reba¡¯s work. as an -1/2 12:48 Th? 7 Aug 5 6 l Chapter 104 No Way Back Unfortunately for him¡­ But none of that had anything to do with her anymore. + Pearls Before she could catch her breath, more experts swarmed her, all pressing her to name her doctoral advisor. She could barely escape. She had to firmly state she¡¯d already decided to study under John and politely ask them to stop hounding her. When they realized they couldn¡¯tnd her as a student, they started asking for co¨Cauthor rights on her paper instead. Scarlett went quiet.. Her head was pounding. She had just barely managed to escape¨Cand then ran straight into Stanley and Eugene. She cursed her luck and turned to flee, but Stanley moved faster and blocked her path. Meanwhile, Reba was sobbing into Martha¡¯s arms. But tears from the losing side were worthless. Aside from the Joyner family, no one cared how devastated she was. Martha was heartbroken. She gently dabbed away Reba¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Reba. This was all that b*tch Scarlett¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she pays.¡± Reba shook her head. ¡°She was better than me. I lost fair and square.¡± ¡°You? Lose to her? Impossible.¡± It was Connor who said that. No one had noticed when he arrived. He stepped forward and handed Reba a few tissues when she looked up. ¡°Everyone fails at some point. If sess came that easy, the world would be chaos.¡± Reba reached out and epted the tissues, surprised. She had been terrified after her failure, thinking she¡¯d have to work hard to win Connor¡¯s support again. But he hade to her on his own. Worried about messing things up again, she didn¡¯t speak¨Cjust wiped her tears pitifully. Connor¡¯s tone was gentle, his voice deliberately soft. ¡°I believe in you. You¡¯ll achieve even greater things. Now wipe those tears, I¡¯ll take you to meet the Lane family rep. Don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯ve already spoken to him. He¡¯s willing to help.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. 12.40 7 Aug 0 Chapter 104 No Way Back +8 Pearls: She¡¯d thought everything was ruined¨Cthat it would take a massive effort to repair her reputation. But just when she needed it most, Connor had delivered exactly what she needed. Oliver lit up with excitement. ¡°From the Lane family?¡± Connor nodded. ¡°Their rep was in the audience earlier. He said Reba¡¯s overall performance was promising. With a little guidance, she could be a rising star in academia.¡± Oliver pped Reba on the shoulder, clearly ted. 476 Secrets 105 Chapter 105 The Joyner Family¡¯s Bet 3810 18 Pearis ¡°Reba, pull yourself together and give it your best shot. People like the Lane family¡¯s representative aren¡¯t easy to meet. If you do well, our Joyner family might even move up another level.¡± Reba had already tidied herself up a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll just go freshen up first.¡± Once she was gone, Oliver lowered his voice. ¡°Connor, sounds like the Lane family¡¯s ready to sign you on?¡± Connor gave a faint smile. ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°And Reba¡­¡± ¡°The Lane family holds her in high regard. She¡¯s notcking, don¡¯t worry.¡± Oliver let out a long breath of relief. Then, ncing around, he leaned in and asked more cautiously, ¡°Have you talked to your mother about you and Reba?¡± That caught Connor off guard. He hadn¡¯t even thought about that yet. The question left him nk, unsure how to answer. Martha and Franklin, nearby, turned to him at the mention¨Cclearly waiting to hear his response. Technically speaking, Reba had always been the one promised to him. If it hadn¡¯t been for the unexpected appearance of Scarlett, things never would¡¯ve gotten this messy. Just a couple days ago, he might have considered it. He¡¯d been under immense pressure to settle down, and even the Lane family had said being married would improve his public image. But¡­ After witnessing Scarlett¡¯s performance, he was starting to question everything. He hadn¡¯t had time to process it, let alone confront her. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Lane family rep urging him to act, he might not even be standing there with Reba. Seeing Connor hesitate, Oliver¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t want to force it, but now that the Jude family had aligned with the Lane family, and with the Robert family out of the picture, the Jude family was poised to dominate Trenwyn. For Reba¡¯s sake, he truly hoped she could be Connor¡¯s wife. Public opinion would stir for a while, but a single ¡°just putting things back where they belong¡± would be enough to quiet them. As for Joyner family business¡­ His techpany had been stagnant for a long time. If the Lane family granted them a single patent, it would be enough to feed hispany for a lifetime. ???? ?????? ?????? ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the right path. Think it over. Reba¡¯s so outstanding¨Cif not for that broken engagement years ago¡­¡± Martha tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Enough. Now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s go meet with the Lane family rep first.¡± -1/2 ¨C 12.48 Thu ¨C Aug 100 Chapter 105 The Joyner family¡¯s Bet Oliver nodded, patting Connor¡¯s arm. ¡°Take care of Reba¡± Connor nodded. Just as Reba returned, makeup touched up, the two left together. Oliver watched them go, deeply satisfied. ¡°What a turnaround. Reba really is our Joyner family¡¯s good luck charm.¡± Martha sighed. ¡°If not for her health issues, she¡¯d already be world¨Cfamous.¡± Then she seemed to remember something important. ¡°Did you send someone to keep an eye on Scarlett? Once the buzz dies down, we need to act!¡± Oliver nodded and turned to instruct Eugene¨Conly to realize Eugene and Stanley were gone. He looked around and spotted them near the exit. And then, his face darkened. ¡°Why the hell are they with Scarlett?¡± Martha was startled, but quickly reasoned it out. 81% * Pearls ¡°They probably just don¡¯t want Scarlett getting too full of herself. If she finds a strong mentor, our ns will be hard to execute. They¡¯re probably trying to rein her in.¡± Martha exhaled in relief. ¡°Eugene¡¯s sharp. He¡¯s probably over there to kill Scarlett¡¯s momentum and block those professors from recruiting her. That¡¯ll make things easier for us.¡± But Oliver didn¡¯t look convinced. Eugene and Stanley¡¯s attitudes¡­ they weren¡¯t the same as before. ¡°Keep your eye on the rep. If there¡¯s an opening, we should try to meet with him too.¡± Franklin¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts, and Oliver turned back to work, delegating tasks. Elsewhere¡­ Stanley¡¯s voice was nasally and desperate. /I ¡°Scully, I swear I misunderstood you, I was wrong, I know that now.¡± His tone was so urgent, it felt like the world might end if she didn¡¯t forgive him. ¡°Come back to the Joyner family. I promise, you¡¯ll be our little princess¨Cyou can have anything you want. Didn¡¯t you always love it when I took you out to eat? Come home, and I¡¯ll take you to every single restaurant in Trenwyn, I swear.¡± Scarlett was absolutely floored by that. Chapter 105 The Joyner Family¡¯s Bet. So threats and insults didn¡¯t work, and now they were trying emotional appeals? Seriously? 476 +8 Pearis Secrets 106 Chapter 106 The Joyner Family¡¯s Second Warning But she remembered¨CMr. Stanley was the most tsundere of them all. Seeing him like this now¡­ that was quite the sacrifice. She looked again at Eugene, whose eyes were slightly red. ¡°Mr. Eugene, aren¡¯t you going to perform something?¡± Eugene had a whole speech prepared, but just like that, he fell silent. Stanley looked equally stunned, ¡°Scully, you don¡¯t seriously think we came all the way here just to put on a show for you, do you?¡± Scarlett shot back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you? You came here just to apologize, with no other motive?¡± Stanley and Eugene went quiet. Eugene was a little dissatisfied. They¡¯d already apologized. What else did she want? Did she really expect them to beg her? But he truly hadn¡¯t expected Scarlett to shine so brightly at this conference. Now even more prominent medical figures were paying attention to her. If she could go back to how she used to be¡­ Those resources would all be his. ¡°Scully.¡± He forced down his temper and tried to keep his tone calm. +8 Pears ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no such thing as holding a grudge overnight. How about thise home for dinner tonight, and let¡¯s consider everything in the past forgiven. If you¡¯re still upset about those misunderstandings, we¡¯ll give you a proper apology. Sound good?¡± That was already a huge concession. The old Scarlett never had treatment like this. Back then, only Reba ever had the full attention of the entire family. Surely Scarlett would be moved now. She¡¯d probably announce her return to the Joyner family on the spot. And that would be great. 12:19 Thu, 7 Aug 0 Chapter 106 The Joyner Family¡¯s Second Warning She cut ties with them publicly at her birthday party. +8 Pearls Now, with all these powerful people around, she¡¯d be restoring the Joyner family¡¯s honor. Scarlett was exhausted and didn¡¯t want to respond. Instead, she pulled a few silver needles from her bag. The moment Eugene saw the needles, his whole body stiffened. That memory¨Cthe sheer fear of being at the mercy of those needles¨Cshot up from his toes to his skull. He couldn¡¯t even think. ¡°Scully, what are you doing?¡± Stanley asked, still clueless. He rambled on anyway. ¡°You have no idea. Ever since you left, I haven¡¯t slept well at all. Our parents are right over there. Let¡¯s go say hi. Don¡¯t worry, once they see how capable you¡¯ve be, they¡¯ll want you back in the Joyner family. They¡¯ll want you to¨Cmmf, mmf?!¡± As he spoke, his tongue suddenly stopped working. Panic flooded his face. His whole body started trembling. Next to him, Eugene instinctively stepped back. Scarlett sneered and withdrew her needle. ¡°Mr. Eugene, that was the second warning. If there¡¯s a third¡­ I might just slip and hit someone¡¯s vital point.¡± Eugene red with anger. What the hell? Why wasn¡¯t she willing to ept their apology? ¡°Are you really going to be this ungrateful?¡± He stepped forward. But seeing the needle in Scarlett¡¯s hand again, he stopped short. ¡°I admit I misjudged you before. I already apologized. What else do you want? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re after Reba¡¯s room? Scully, I think you need to know when to stop. Don¡¯t be so greedy. I can promise we¡¯ll treat you like the Joyner family heiress from now on.¡± Seeing Scarlett still unmoved made him anxious. ¡°Just because you¡¯re famous now doesn¡¯t mean you can make all these demands. You stole years from Reba¨Cit¡¯s not that easy to make up for! We¡¯re willing to treat you like our real sister, so you should know when to quit.¡± Stanley wanted to stop Eugene, but he couldn¡¯t move a muscle. 1.714 Chapter 106 The Joyner Family¡¯s Second Warning All he could do was watch as Eugene ran his mouth. Still, maybe it was good for Scarlett to be put in her ce. Let her understand the difference between her and Reba. Stop longing for things that were never meant to be hers. She should stop being so greedy. But then- The calm expression on Scarlett¡¯s face turned cold and dark. Her voice dropped several degrees. ¡°Was it really me who stole six years from Reba?¡± She stepped forward slowly. Closing in on Eugene. There was a fierce aura radiating off her that made it hard to move. Every word cut like a scalpel. In an instant, it sliced right through the fake calm on Eugene¡¯s face. He froze in ce. 48 Pearls Just moments ago, his heart had been full of rage. Now, it felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over him. Beneath that icy surface¡­ A tide of panic swelled up. He didn¡¯t dare meet Scarlett¡¯s eyes. It felt like she could see right through him. Like she already knew the truth. And was questioning him with chilling certainty. His body wobbled, Then suddenly, he stumbled back several steps. Scarlett gave a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Would¡¯ve been easier if you moved sooner.¡± With that, she pushed her cart around and walked away without looking back. ¡°Eugene!¡±
  • 216
3 12:49 Th?, 7 Aug0 ? Chapter 106 The Joyner Family¡¯s Second Warning Stanley realized he could move again¨Cand speak. 476 1 Secrets 107 So Stanley instinctively reached out to support Eugene, who looked unsteady on his feet. But the moment he extended his hand- He suddenly felt incredibly light. His mind felt clearer, too. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping well these past few days, and everything had looked a bit blurry. But now, his vision was bright, like his eyes had been washed clean. He frozepletely. Had a miracle just happened? At that moment- The needle that had been stuck in him suddenly dropped to the floor. It made a faint, crisp sound. Normally, in such a noisy venue, a sound that light wouldn¡¯t be noticeable. But he was too focused on himself. So he noticed the needle fall. What the¡­ He bent down and picked up the silver needle. Then held it up against his own body,paring. + Pearls ¡°Ever since she stuck me with this, aside from not being able to move or talk, I didn¡¯t really feel anything wrong. And now, now¡­¡± He could hardly believe it. But the truth was undeniable. ¡°She must¡¯ve seen what was wrong with me earlier¡­ and that needle was her way of fixing it?¡± Stanley suddenly covered his face. ¡°But I thought she was putting on airs! I assumed she was going to make outrageous demands. I was ready to call her out!¡± Eugene had regained his footing. He didn¡¯t have time to listen to Stanley¡¯sining Instead, he stared nervously in the direction Scarlett had gone. -1/4 12:49 Thu 7 Aug ? ¨® Chapter 107 Reba¡¯s Unease +8 Pearls ¡°Did I¡­ say something wrong just now? Was I too harsh? I just wanted her toe home so we could make things right.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even rted to us by blood.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already given her so much!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t she just be grateful?!¡± Stanley snapped out of it at Eugene¡¯s words. After a pause, he suddenly asked: ¡°Do you think¡­ Scully cut ties with the family so decisively because she found out something?¡± Eugene¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He¡¯d already had that feeling earlier. Now it was even stronger. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± He tried to deny it on instinct. But only he knew just how guilty he felt. Stanley didn¡¯t argue. He just lowered his head, deep in thought. Above the two brothers, it was like dark storm clouds had gathered¨Ccrackling with thunder and lightning. Connor and Reba walked toward the lounge, one behind the other. ¡°Connor, do you think that representative from the Lane family will be difficult to deal with?¡± Reba was a bit nervous. If she had managed to steal the spotlight earlier, she could¡¯ve kept her pride as a schr. But now that she¡¯d bowed out halfway, she had to act more humble. If the other side was hard to get along with, they might give her trouble. She needed to prepare for that possibility. Connor finally snapped out of it. The whole walk over- His eyes kept drifting around, searching for Scarlett. But there were too many people. Even knowing they were in the same space, he still couldn¡¯t spot her. A7284Y 400W, 7 Aug Chapter 107 Reba¡¯s Unease Now, suddenlying back to reality, a bitter smile crossed his face. Why was he so desperate to see Scarlett? Once the conference was over, Scarlett would definitelye looking for him. His mom had already called earlier. 200170 +8 Pearls If Scarlett couldnd a Ph.D. advisor like Professor Hugh or John¨Csomeone that influential¨Cshe¡¯d approve of them continuing to date. Once Scarlett finished her doctorate and won a few awards, they could get married. Suddenly, everything made sense¨Cwhy Scarlett had changed so muchtely. And he finally understood. Scarlett had been working so hard, even overshadowing Reba at this conference- All just to be with him. Thinking back on how he used to criticize her background¡­ He felt a little guilty. But it was a good thing. That pressure gave Scarlett motivation. And now she was finally standing out. Their rtionship could keep going strong. Scarlett must be even happier than he was. He thought it over and made up his mind. As long as Scarlett came back, he¡¯d treat her better. He¡¯d even stand up to his mother and push for an engagement ceremony! ¡°Connor?¡± Reba still hadn¡¯t gotten a response. Her anxiety grew, and she lightly tapped his arm. His expression returned to normal in an instant. And now, thinking his future with Scarlett was secure, he was in a great mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯m here.¡± Reba looked down shyly. ¡°Thank you, Connor.¡± Her voice had a hint of sweetness. ¡°If they make things difficult for me, you¡¯ll help me, right?¡± There was a clear tone of flirtation. +8 Pearls Aug 0 Chanter 107 Reba¡¯s Unease In the past, whenever she acted like this, Connor would always give in. And he did now, too. Connor smiled warmly and gently rubbed the top of her head. His tone was just as indulgent as it used to be. ¡°Scully always cared about you as a sister. So for me, I should love you too¨Clike a real little sister.¡± Reba felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning. All the color drained from her face. This wasn¡¯t right at all! 476 ? 12:49. Thu 7 Aug Secrets 108 Chapter 108 The Consequences of Stealing Brilliance Reba nearly started doubting her own cars. Back then, even though it was Scarlett who had the engagement with Connor- Everyone knew that Scarlett had stolen it. As long as she wanted, Reba could take it back. So everyone assumed she and Connor were close. And Connor¡¯s behavior toward her had always gone beyond a brother¨Csister rtionship. It felt more like the kind of maic tension between lovers who hadn¡¯t made it official yet. She¡¯d enjoyed that feeling. Enjoyed the sense of triumph whenever Connor picked up her calls and left Scarlett behind. In front of her- Other than the asional feigned mention of Scarlett- It was like Connor had forgotten Scarlett even existed. But now what was he saying? Did she even hear him right? ¡°What are you spacing out for? Let¡¯s go,¡± Connor said. Reba finally snapped out of it. She took a deep breath. Connor must¡¯ve changed his view of Scarlett because of that medical exchange event. Men always liked their women to be stronger¨Cthat was just how they were wired. But once she made a ssh in front of the Lane family rep, Connor¡¯s attitude would change again. ¡°Mm.¡± She quickly adjusted her clothes and knocked before entering the lounge. As soon as she stepped inside- She saw the man sitting across from her on the couch. +8 Pearls Dressed entirely in ck, his figure seemed to be handpicked by the creator. His deep¨Cset eyes were like the ocean¨Ccalm and unreadable. An air of nobility clung to him. Her heartbeat tightened. 12:49 Thu, 7 Aug Chapter 108 The Consequences of Stealing Brilliance ¡°This is Reba, the author of the proposal,¡± someone introduced. Taylor didn¡¯t even look at Reba. He just gestured toward the couch. Connor quickly led her over and they sat down. There were two cups of coffee in front of them. 81%0 +8 Pearls But neither dared touch them. ¡°Reba¡­¡± Taylor¡¯s voice seemed to leak through clenched teeth. It was the kind of voice that made you feel like he wanted to crush the person behind the name. Reba shivered involuntarily. Only now did she realize the difference between Trenwyn and Jandale. Right now, she didn¡¯t even dare breathe too loudly. Connor spoke on her behalf. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s actually very talented. You-¡± ¡°Talented? Hah!¡± Taylor let out a coldugh. Connor went silent. Fair enough. In the eyes of someone from the Lane family who¡¯d seen true prodigies, Reba really wasn¡¯t much. ¡°Your proposal wasn¡¯t bad,¡± Taylor said suddenly. But his voice was frigid. Like it could freeze a person into a statue. Reba thought maybe this was just how powerful people acted, so she tried to suppress her nerves and replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Taylor narrowed his eyes. ¡°What other kinds of proposals can you do for thepany?¡± Reba took a deep breath. ¡°Strategy,petition, financing¨CI can do them all.¡± She had browsed through a lot in Scarlett¡¯s room before. At this point, she had a mini¨Cdatabase in her head. Chapter 108 The Consequences of Stealing Brilliance If necessary, she could just plug Scarlett¡¯s proposals into a new temte and pass them off. Taylor¡¯s expression turned even colder than before. He looked at the two of them. ¡°That impressive, huh?¡± Reba felt his tone and words didn¡¯t sound like praise. More like¡­Mockery?: She didn¡¯t dare overthink it and simply bowed her head. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡°Mm, not really,¡± Taylor said with a coldugh. ¡°I really am praising you.¡± That surprise came out of nowhere. But then- ¡°I¡¯m praising you for causing the Lane family tens of millions in losses.¡± Reba was stunned. Her eyes widened. She had no idea what he was talking about. Connor was also confused and quickly asked, ¡°Is there some misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t you justpliment Reba-¡± Taylor waved him off. ¡°Mr. Connor didn¡¯t use anyone from his ownpany. This time¡­ you got lucky.¡± Connor was baffled. At that moment- Taylor gently pped his hands. The door opened. Two police officers walked in. They presented their IDs to Reba. 701% 48 Pearis ¡°Miss Reba, we¡¯ve received a report that you¡¯re involved in an intellectual property vition. Pleasee with us.¡± Reba shot to her feet. ¡°What?¡± -3/4 AL Chapter 108 The Consequences of Stealing Brilliance. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± +8 Pearis Before she could finish, she remembered the Lane family rep was still in the room, so she quickly softened her tone. ¡°This must be a mistake. There¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve infringed anything.¡± Connor instinctively stepped in front of her. ¡°Officers, there must be some misunderstanding. Reba¡¯s just a student. How could she be involved in something like IP theft?¡± Tears streamed down Reba¡¯s face. ¡°This must be a mistake. We just met¨Cdon¡¯t believe what someone else told you!¡± Connor also felt that something about this whole situation was incredibly off. ¡°Did someone say something to you? Tell us, and I¡¯ll exin everything.¡± Taylor nced at them indifferently. 476 B Secrets 109 Chapter 109 The Truth Comes Crashing Down The man stepped in front of the woman. As if he intended to bear everything for her. So devoted, so noble? ¡°Fine. Might as well let you die knowing the truth.¡± 81% * Pearls He tapped a button on his phone. His assistant, Shen An, walked in, carrying a thick stack of documents. ¡°These are the proposals written by Miss Reba, along with various materials she used. They show a high degree of simrity with the early proposal tutorials published online by someone called SparkleStar.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we had too much trust in Mr. Connor back then and didn¡¯t verify it.¡± ¡°So, after we set up the scene, made the announcement¨CSparkleStar sued us.¡± ¡°After an internal investigation, our legal department determined that 90% of Reba¡¯s proposal was giarized.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be exined away.¡± ¡°Now, if we want SparkleStar to drop thewsuit and minimize the damage to the Lane family¡­¡± ¡°Lane Group needs to demonstrate the best possible attitude.¡± ¡°First, the person responsible must be punished. Secondly, since Mr. Connor deceived the Lane family, we¡¯ll release a statement saying we¡¯ll never work with him again.¡± ¡°And the entire cost of our crisis response will be borne by Mr. Connor.¡± With that, he ced all the documents into Connor¡¯s hands. Connor couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He quickly flipped through the papers one by one¨Cafraid to miss anything. And the moment he saw the side¨Cby¨Csideparison between Reba¡¯s proposal and SparkleStar¡¯s early post, his face wentpletely pale. Not just because the simrity was over 90%. But because of SparkleStar¡¯s profile picture. When Scarlett had first returned to the Joyner family, he¡¯d taken her out a few times to help her fit into the social scene. That night on the beach, he¡¯d personally taken a photo of their shadows ovepping on the sand. They were close¨Cintimately close. Scarlett loved that picture. She told him she would use it as her avatar and always remember that moment. -174 ¨C 12:49 Thu 7 AUGU O Chapter 109 The Truth Coities Crashing Down He didn¡¯t even need to verify it. He instantly knew¨CSparkleStar was Scarlett! At that moment- He looked up in disbelief, staring at Reba¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face, veins bulging at his temple, He clenched his jaw. His eyes reddened with fury. ¡°Reba, tell me the truth. Did you giarize it?¡± ¡°How¨Chow could I!¡± Reba didn¡¯t dare admit it. Even a hint of admission would ruin herpletely. So she denied it absolutely. Suddenly, she looked very serious as she turned to the police. ¡°Officers, my conscience is clear. I¡¯ll go with you and cooperate with the investigation.¡± Then she turned back, eyes red, casting a pitiful look at Connor. ¡°Connor¡­ if there¡¯s no solid evidence, the most they can do is detain me for 48 hours. You¡¯ll¡­¡± She choked up. ¡°Will youe pick me up?¡± Connor had been burning with rage. He had a hundred things to shout at her. But seeing her like this¨Con the verge of tears¨Che couldn¡¯t stay angry. He thought about all the injustice she¡¯d suffered over ¡°status¡± in the past. And he didn¡¯t feel so justified anymore. Naturally, all his anger was pushed down. He even had the impulse tofort her. No time to stay mad. ¡°I¡­¡± He was about to say, ¡°Of course I will.¡± +8 Pears But then remembered the Lane/family rep was still watching. At thest second, he changed it to, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Reba panicked. C Chapter 109 The Truth Comes Crashing Down This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go! She¡¯d been misunderstood before. But every time, all it took was a few tears and a pitiful look, and she could muddle through it. +8 Pearls Right now, Connor should be rushing to her defense, pushing the officers aside, dering her innocence without hesitation! Now¨Cshe was actually starting to get scared. Even the despair in her eyes looked painfully real. Seeing her like this, Connor felt uneasy, too. Almost reflexively, he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you didn¡¯t do it¡­ I¨CI¡¯ll help you. Me and your brothers.¡± Then he felt a wave of regret. Why had he interrogated her just now? The truth hadn¡¯t even been fully uncovered. What if this was all a setup? Reba was well¨Cknown at school. Plenty of people were jealous of her. Especially Scarlett. She always wanted topete with Reba. Could it be that Scarlett saw him asking Reba for helpst time- And used the opportunity to swap her proposal? If Reba was innocent- Then the things he¡¯d said just now had truly hurt her. The more he thought, the more wrong it felt. The more guilt crept in. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll talk to some friends. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He added another line. Seeing there was no hope, Reba could only plead: ¡°Connor, don¡¯t tell my parents or my brothers. I don¡¯t want them to worry. The innocent have nothing to fear. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Connor nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± -218 12:49 TH?, 7 Aug THU, 7 Aug & Q Chapter 109 The Truth Comes Crashing Down Reba gave him a shocked look. But there was no chance left to act- She was taken away by the police. +8 Pearls 476 Secrets 110 Chapter 110 The Storm Begins 80% +8 Pearis As the room fell quiet again, a sharp scoff escaped Taylor¡¯s lips. Connor immediately came to his senses and tried topose his expression. He turned and smiled politely. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a misunderstanding to arise. I¡¯ll do everything I can to resolve the issue and cooperate fully. I hope yourpany won¡¯t dismiss Jude Group entirely over something so minor.¡± Taylor looked him up and down. He truly couldn¡¯t understand. That sweet, soft, yet resilient little sister of his had refused to return to Jandale¡­ for this guy? Back then, because Scarlett had threatened to cut ties if he came to Trenwyn, he¡¯d stayed away. He¡¯d always thought of her as a cabbage being devoured by a pig. But now? Connor wasn¡¯t even worthy of being called a pig. ¡°You think I¡¯m bored enough to call the cops and arrest someone without solid evidence?¡± If Scarlett hadn¡¯t insisted on handling this herself- With just a wave of his hand, he could¡¯ve ruined them all. ¡°No, Commissioner, I mean¡­ maybe someone framed Reba-¡± Taylor nearlyughed at his stupidity. ¡°Sounds like Mr. Connor might need a few more years of education.¡± Connor went quiet. ¡°As for the damages,¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes grew even colder, ¡°my assistant has alreadypiled the necessary forms. Mr. Connor must pay within one month.¡± He paused. Then stood¡­ All at once, his aura of nobility transformed into overwhelming pressure. It came crashing down like a tidal wave. No one dared lift their head. ¡°This matter¡­¡± -1/4 12:49 Th? 7 Aug ¨C J Chapter 110 The Storm Begins 80% Connor lowered his gaze. The invisible weight made it feel like he was drowning in a tsunami. His mind went nk. His tongue was tied in knots. ¡°Could we maybe¡­ If Lane Group pursued this fully, regardless of whether Reba was framed- Jude Group had already submitted the proposal. The giarism was undeniable. Damages had to be paid. +8 Pearls But Jude Group was in a critical growth stage. Losing tens of millions¨Cor even hundreds of millions¨Cin cash flow could copse the entire operation. At the thought, Connor forced himself to take several deep breaths. Only then did his heart feel like it could beat again. ¡°If the deal can¡¯t be saved, maybe we can preserve goodwill. Could we speak to Lane Group¡¯s upper management and-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to pay?¡± Taylor mocked him without mercy. ¡°Can dish it out but can¡¯t take it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Connor hurried to deny it. ¡°I just¡­ I just¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Connor, everything will proceed ording to protocol,¡± Taylor said, turning his head slightly. That pressure followed like a shadow. Connor didn¡¯t even dare speak up. ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Taylor stepped forward. He was taller than Connor. The height difference alone exerted a natural dominance. Connor didn¡¯t dare move. Every action would be under the man¡¯s scrutiny- Every subtle reaction would expose his panic. ¡°The Lane family is currently preparing for the return of their heiress. We don¡¯t have time to deal with your little drama. The Lane Group legal team will contact you directly. How you choose to handle it is none of my business. What information they receive, and under what charges they decide to sue, also has nothing to do with me.¡± With that, Taylor sneered again and left the lounge. 12:49 Thu, 7 Aug tu, 7 Aug ? 5 0 Chapter 110 The Storm Begins Only then did Connor realize- His entire back was drenched in cold sweat. His heart had practically stopped. He slumped onto the couch behind him. The panic gradually gave way to rity. What he¡¯d said earlier to defend Reba had, in effect, undermined Lane Group¡¯s investigation. Taylor¡¯s anger made perfect sense. And just now, he¡¯d been so afraid that Jude Group would go bankrupt over this- It had felt like plunging into an icy abyss. But now that he thought it through, there was still room to maneuver. First, he had to find ¡°SparkleStar¡°-in other words, Scarlett! If she could prove she¡¯d authorized the proposals, then it wouldn¡¯t count as giarism. And the damages to Lane Group would disappear. +8 Pearls Also, he¡¯d just heard something about a Lane family heiress returning¨Csomething the family was taking very seriously. But he¡¯d never heard of the Lane family having a daughter. Maybe she had been studying abroad, which is why there hadn¡¯t been any public word. If he could find out when the heiress would return¨Cor even who she was- He could beg her for help, and Lane Group might let the whole thing slide. He quickly called his assistant. ¡°Use every connection we have. Find out if the Lane family has any uing events.¡± Not long after, the assistant called back. The only thing I could find is the birthday banquet for the Lane family matriarch.¡± Connor paused. Then realization hit. The matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet would bring together elite guests from all walks of life¨Cit was the perfect opportunity to introduce the heiress who had just returned from her studies abroad. ¡°Is there any way to get an invitation?¡± The assistant sounded troubled. ¡°Mr. Connor, that¡­ might cost a fortune.¡± Secrets 111 Chapter 111 Baiting the Hook Connor clenched his phone tightly. ¡°At any cost¡ªI mean any cost! You must get that invitation!¡± Whether he could survive this or not all depended on this one move. **+8 Pearc His assistant could only promise to do their best. After hanging up, Connor massaged his forehead and took a long time to calm down before his mind could start working again. He¡¯d already set things in motion to secure the ticket. Next, he should go talk to Scarlett about authorization. He stood, but hesitated. Showing up empty¨Chanded wouldn¡¯t look good. Even though he was sure Scarlett still liked him¨Cthat if he turned around, she¡¯d definitely get back together with him- He still had to keep up appearances. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she bring it up in the future to hold over his head? Suddenly, he remembered¡­ That time Scarlett got jealous over a bouquet of flowers and ended up letting Reba get stung by bugs. So he¡¯d prepare an even better bouquet this time. Once she saw it, her anger should melt away. Then he could tell her his mother had approved the engagement. Scarlett would be so happy she¡¯d jump for joy. Although¡­ There was still a bit of difort in his heart. Scarlett had tangled with other men in the past just to get more resources. But then he remembered¨Cshe¡¯d only done it to approval for their engagement. He sighed. in fame, to stand beside him, to get his mother¡¯s Forget it. If anyone was to me¡­ It was Scarlett, for loving him too much. That was what had led her down the wrong path. Once he coaxed her back, he¡¯d have to keep a closer eye on her. (0.07 ¨C FII, 0 Auy Chapter 111 Baiting the Hook If she liked research, she could work at Jude Group. There was no need to pursue a Ph.D. He quickly ordered flowers, then scoured the hall for Scarlett. Scarlett had just finished putting away herb materials and was about to look for Jasper when she ran into someone familiar. She blinked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re so tan. Were you moonlighting as Judge Bao?¡± Colt went quiet. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? That was cold as hell.¡± Scarlettughed. ¡°Finished the job?¡± Colt scratched the back of his head, a little embarrassed. He had promised to wrap things up before the conference. But the guy had been slippery, and it had cost him some time. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got him. Pretrial¡¯s already underway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯tst long.¡± Scarlett felt a weight lift from her heart. It was like the spotlight itself had chosen her. All the light in the room seemed to settle on her face without restraint. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Now that the culprit had named the person behind it, Reba would be looking at a minimum of three years. She¡¯d finally gotten her revenge. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Colt, after days of stakeouts, had a face/dark as soy sauce. But now he smiled shyly. His teeth were blindingly white. ¡°I heard about your win. Congrats¡± Scarlett turned to him, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to call it a ¡®win.¡± 911 15.59 FT, 8 Aug Chapter 111 Baiting the Hook Everyone else had praised her for her progress, said she had a bright future. No one had seen the thorns she¡¯d pushed through to deliver that presentation. ¡°Seems like a fitting word to me.¡± Colt grew more bashful. ¡°Just a shame I didn¡¯t get to watch. Must¡¯ve been something.¡± Scarlett reminded him, ¡°There¡¯s a rey.¡± Colt: ¡°¡­ You really have a gift for killing the vibe.¡± Scarlett shrugged. ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed to tell the truth?¡± That look on her face¨CWhat¡¯re you gonna do about it?-made Colt burst intoughter. Seriously¡­ ¡°No one¡¯s asked you to endorse toothpaste yet?¡± Colt¡¯s grin faded. ¡°Ms. Joyner, has no one told you you¡¯ve gotten kind of meantely?¡± Scarlett shot back, ¡°So what?¡± Colt went quiet. ¡°This is for you.¡± He pulled out a gold¨Cted charm. ¡°Got it from Fahua Temple. For peace, safety, and sess.¡± He paused. His voice dropped into a low rasp. ¡°Also¡­ to wish you a smooth journey.¡± Scarlett paused for a second. ¡°You said you¡¯d be leaving soon. In my line of work, I pick up on things. You¡¯ll be gone soon, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Scarlett smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so sad. Even if I block you from my inbox, we can still talk through a message in a bottle.¡°/ Colt was caught between augh and a sigh. ¡°Why do you always assume the worst? Why would I make you block me?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent moon. 15:59 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 111 Baiting the Hook ¡°Take everything I say seriously, huh? Are all cops this uptight?¡± Colt went quiet again. Why did she always have to tease him? He was so flustered it felt like steam might start pouring out of his ears. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Connor walked over holding a bouquet of stargazer lilies. + Pears The venue was huge, and there were too many talks happening at once¨Cit had taken a lot of work to track her down. In the end, he had to use connections just to pinpoint Scarlett¡¯s location. But the moment he arrived- He saw yet another man standing beside her. From the back, the guy gave off a cold, hard¨Cedged aura¨Cdefinitely not James. Connor¡¯s brow instantly furrowed. Scarlett had someone new by her side again.. Was she really that desperate to get back to him? So desperate she¡¯d throw herself at anyone, from any field? Secrets 112 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 112 Delusional Confession It was a good thing he¡¯de to his senses just in time Otherwise, if things were allowed to keep developing, who knew what kind of mess would¡¯ve happened. His voice sessfully interrupted their conversation. Scarlett immediately lifted a hand to her forehead like she had a headache. Colt frowned slightly, his gaze sharp like a de as it swept toward Connor. Honestly, in his eyes, Connor¡¯s face wasn¡¯t much to look at, and his build resembled a scrawny chicken. If he used only one hand, he could knock him out cold in three moves. The thought alone made his fist tighten. Connor hesitated mid¨Cstep. This ce was huge- So why did it suddenly feel like a wave of killing intent was crashing over him? He instinctively nced around before turning to look at Colt with some confusion. When he saw how stormy the man¡¯s expression was¨Clike he was about to throw punches¨Che was caught off guard. But he quickly figured it out. He was holding flowers, and this man must¡¯ve guessed he was here for Scarlett. No wonder he looked so on guard. He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Scarlett really was going all out to get back to him. Who knew what tricks she¡¯d used to get this guy emotionally involved. He waved his hand, adopting a lecturing tone. ¡°You don¡¯t know the whole story, so don¡¯t get worked up. Let me exin.¡± Colt froze for a second, then turned to look at Scarlett. Even with Scarlett¡¯s sharp mind, she couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of bizarre logic Connor¡¯s brain was following right now. So she was just as bewildered. In Connor¡¯s eyes, though, that dazed look meant guilt. His smile deepened, His tone took on a sense of superiority. 15.59 Fri, 8 Augur Chapter 112 Delusional Confession ¡°You¡¯re not the first. But I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll be thest.¡± Colt was confused. ¡°Hi there.¡± Connor wasn¡¯t prepared for the greeting. He fumbled for a second before realizing how awkward he looked Scarlett let out a quiet chuckle, breaking the tension. But Connor didn¡¯t get angry. Because he believed Scarlett was doing all of this¨Cfor him. Just thinking about it made him sigh again. 1:|:??? ??? 1:|:|:??? ¡£? ¡°Scully,e stand beside me. I¡¯ll exin everything to him.¡± His voice was low and steady- He thought it sounded full of deep emotion. In the past- Even if she¡¯d known it was fake, Scarlett still would¡¯ve been happy to hear it. Because it meant he was trying to change for her. Even just a little. But now- Looking at his barely restrained impatience and forced sentimentality¡­ It just made her feel sick. |:¡£ ¡°Mr. Connor, are your eyes acting up again? Didn¡¯t you realize you¡¯ve got the wrong person? Reba should be with the Joyner family.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop wasting time here. Don¡¯t let Reba twist this into me deliberately getting in her way.¡± It had happened more times than she could count. Back then, she used to keep the peace for the family¡¯s sake. But not anymore. If Reba dared to make a fuss over this again, she¡¯d be the one eating the consequences. Connor¡¯s smile only widened. There was even a hint of pride in it. Scarlett was confused. Chapter 112 Delusional Confession She just didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Mr. Connor, are you hallucinating or short¨Ccircuiting? Want me to call you an ambnce? But Connor kept smiling. ¡°Still putting up a front, huh?¡± ¡°You really want me to take the first step, is that it?¡± Scarlett was confused. What the hell was he even talking about? Could he say it all at once and stop dragging it out? Connor paused. When he noticed she kept staring at him, he felt even more certain that he was right. Scarlett was just waiting for an excuse. She wanted to return to her former position with dignity and legitimacy¡ª And finally get the treatment she deserved. Fine. She¡¯d walked ny¨Cnine steps for him- What was one step on his part? ¡°Scully, I admit it. You won. Ever since you left me, I¡¯ve had so many sleepless nights. Even when I do fall asleep, I dream about that fire.¡± He took a deep breath. As if preparing himself for something monumental. Then continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scully. When you called for help, I should¡¯vee for you first. I shouldn¡¯t have assumed you were just fighting for attention. I shouldn¡¯t have med you.¡± Scarlett felt absolutely nothing in response to that long¨Coverdue apology. Only then did she realize- She truly didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°Come back to me. I¡¯ll tell the whole world who you are.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry about my mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything. You just be happy.¡± Chapter 112 Delusional Confession With that¨C He reached out, trying to hand her the bouquet. Scarlett backed away like it was contagious. Took several steps back. But Connor took that as panic. The fluttery kind. ¡°Scully, I know. You must be shocked. You probably think I¡¯m teasing you or ying games. 476 Secrets 113 Chapter 113 Crushed by Reality ¨C Pearls ¡°I swear to the heavens, everything I just said is true. Come back to me. Be my girlfriend again. I¡¯ll treat you right. We¡¯ll start a happy new life together, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Colt stepped in front of him. Answering for Scarlett. ¡°I just heard it all. There was a fire, she asked you for help, and not only did you ignore her¨Cyou med her? You didn¡¯t even care if she lived or died. Now you¡¯re here saying you¡¯ll treat her well? That you¡¯ll make her happy? No wonder you got dumped.¡± Connor had been expecting Scarlett to burst into tears of joy and throw herself into his arms. He didn¡¯t expect this man to block her. Rage shot straight to his head. He shoved Colt without hesitation. ¡°Who the hell are you? You really think she actually likes you? This is all just her strategy to get famous, to climb the ranks. In the end, she¡¯s just trying to be good enough for me.¡± Colt¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°You¡¯re full of shit. Want me to knock your teeth out?¡± ¡°Oh, that made you mad? Can¡¯t help it. That¡¯s the truth. You probably don¡¯t know¨Cshe used to be my fianc¨¦e. We had a falling out. She¡¯s been using you as a resource, a stepping stone, just to shine at this conference. The whole point was to get my attention. To make my mother approve of our engagement.¡± As he spoke, he shot Colt a deliberately smug look. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Fine. Watch this¨Cshe¡¯lle back to me right now and dump you on the spot.¡± ¡°Scully,e here. I¡¯ll take you home to meet my mom. We can hold the engagement ceremony as soon as tomorrow.¡± He was confident. He thought the moment he said that- Scarlett would break down and surrender on the spot. Fall into his arms and obey him again, just like before. He lifted his chin arrogantly, ready to shoot Colt a smug, mocking nce. But- The first second passed. No hug. The second second. Still nothing. After nearly a full minute¡­ All his smugness drained away. He stared at Scarlett in disbelief. 15:59 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 113 Crushed by Reality Scarlett had already pulled Colt to the side and was staring back at him. ¡°You¡¯d have to be suffering from three hundred years of brain clots toe up with a logic loop like yours What makes you think that just because you apologized, I have to forgive you? That I¡¯d want to be your girlfriend again?¡± Connor thought she was just throwing a tantrum. ¡°Alright, you can yell at me a little. But after that, you shoulde home with me, I~^ ¡°Mr. Connor.¡± Scarlett pulled out apact mirror from her bag and opened it so he could see his reflection inside. ¡°Spend more time looking in the mirror. A clown should stay in itsne.¡± Connor thought he misheard. ¡°Scully¡­ what did you just say?¡± ¡°I insulted you,¡± Scarlett said casually, without hesitation. ¡°If you like it that much, I can carve it on your headstone for a fee.¡± The moment the words left her mouth, a loud buzzing filled Connor¡¯s ears. His mind wentpletely nk. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. The light in his eyes slowly faded. He stood frozen as the lights above shifted, casting a shadow that swallowed him whole. This wasn¡¯t right. It was never like this before. He must¡¯ve misheard. He looked up. -But all he saw was the cold, emotionless stare in Scarlett¡¯s eyes. His heart mmed into a wall of ice. Instantly frozen. Even his breath caught. ¡°Scully¡­¡± He barely managed to keep his emotions in check. Trying to speak as calmly as possible. Chapter 113 Crushed by Reality ¡°If you keep talking like this, it¡¯ll only push us further apart. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± Scarlett was confused. Where did he get this confidence? She took a deep breath. Today was a good day. No need to get mad. Getting sick from anger wasn¡¯t worth it. ¡°Mr. Connor, we¡¯re already broken up. You following me around like this¨CI seriously suspect you¡¯re just shamelessly begging me to take you back.¡± As she spoke, she pulled out her phone. ¡°So let me record you. If you¡¯re sincere enough¨Chumble enough¨Cmaybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll agree. Connor stared at the camera lens. He panicked instantly. He could say ¡°sorry¡± in private- That was just to cate a girl. But if Scarlett recorded it- If it ever got out¡ª Where would his dignity go? This was outrageous. ¡°No way!¡± He immediately rejected it.` His expression snapped back to arrogance. N ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to be upset. I came to check on you. Don¡¯t think that winning somepetition gives you the right to make demands. We¡¯re already broken up. We¡¯re just regr friends now.¡± -Scarlett tapped her screen. ·Ë 476 Secrets 114 Chapter 114 Debts and Demands She even reyed the video. ¡°So, Mr. Connor¨Cjust a regr friend now, right? Then could you please step aside? A regr friend wouldn¡¯t still be clinging to me like this, would they?¡± Connor was caught off guard. His face flushed red. He hadn¡¯t expected Scarlett to be this cold and unmoved. Back then, even without an apology¨Ceven if he just treated her slightly better- Scarlett would immediatelye running. But today¡­ Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Colt.. A thought shed through his mind. ¡®Was she hesitating to take him back because this man was here? But that couldn¡¯t be right. Hadn¡¯t Scarlett done all of this just to return to his side, to be on equal footing with him? She had already achieved that. So why was she still acting like this?. His thoughts became a jumbled mess. He couldn¡¯t make sense of anything. Just as he was about to press Scarlett for answers, he realized she was already walking away with Colt. Frustrated, he stomped the ground in anger. His assistant ran over. ¡°Mr. Connor, we got the invitation¨Ctwo tickets. Ten million.¡± Connor¡¯s fury instantly turned to shock. ¡°How much?¡± The assistant flinched, suddenly unsure of his voice. ¡°Ten¡­ ten million.¡± Connor felt like his veins were/about to burst. ¡°And you still bought it?!¡± Chapter 114 Debts and Demands ¡°You said at any cost¨Cthose were your exact words¡­¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Connor clenched his jaw. What he could gain from the Lane family¡¯s banquet was worth far more than ten million. It wasn¡¯t the time to be stingy. But still¨Cit hurt. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to negotiate?¡± The assistant looked aggrieved. ¡°I tried¡­ but too many people were bidding for it, so I-¡± Connor waved him off. No point dwelling on it now. ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡± ¡°Mr. Connor, the conference is wrapping up. Should we still go see Professor Hugh?¡± Connor nodded. ¡°Is it scheduled?¡± ¡°Yes, he can spare ten minutes.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡± The assistant watched him walk off in a rush. He had been about to ask, ¡°Should we bail out Reba?¡± But the words stuck in his throat. In the past, no matter what else was going on, Connor always prioritized Reba. Yet now, he hadn¡¯t even mentioned her. Maybe it wasn¡¯t urgent. Maybe Connor figured there was no need to get involved.. After all, Reba had the entire Joyner family behind her. With that in mind- He didn¡¯t press it. He quickly followed after Connor. After sending off Colt, Scarlet turned back toward Jasper, ready to leave. Chapter 114 Debts and Demands As she rounded the corner, she saw Martha standing a short distance away. Her feelings toward this foster mother were deeplyplicated. Back when she¡¯d been just a girl from a rural vige, newly epted into university and clueless about her future- An orphan with no tuition, not even a single outfit she could wear outside- It was Martha who¡¯d brought her to the Joyner family and given her a life free of want. She had been grateful. But the way Martha had treated her afterward- Had chilled her heart to the core. ¡°Ms. Martha, is there something you need?¡± Martha¡¯s full name was Martha. Before marrying, she¡¯d been a university lecturer. But sheter quit to help Franklin run hispany. Now she was one of the most well¨Cknown socialites in Trenwyn. Plenty of people rushed to curry favor with her. Over the years, she¡¯d developed a prideful and overbearing nature. Even now, her gaze toward Scarlett was full of contempt and disdain. ¡°Scarlett, it seems the Joyner family¡¯s resources served you well over the years. You¡¯ve turned out quite decently. After raising you all this time, it¡¯s good to finally see a return on that investment.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes darkened. So that was it. She was demanding repayment now. ¡°You want something?¡± -Martha wasn¡¯t expecting such a blunt response. Her face stiffened instantly. ¡°Scarlett, looks like I gave you too much face just now.¡± Scarlett went quiet. She hated nothing more than people who wouldn¡¯t get to the point, and instead postured about power and status. She turned to walk away. But Martha called after her again. Chapter 114 Debts and Demands. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise you for free! I have only one request add Reba¡¯s name to your paper on pig gis 3 that, and we¡¯ll call it even¡± Scarlett felt a pang in her chest. She had thought she didn¡¯t care anymore. But apparently, that tie hadn¡¯t been fully cut. She slowly looked up. Her eyes were already frozen over. ¡°Not happening.¡± Martha frowned. ¡°You¡¯re actually refusing me?¡± She even touched her ear, making sure she¡¯d heard right. ¡°Scarlett, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance!¡± ¡°If you insist on being stubborn, I can use the Joyner family¡¯s connections to cklist you. I don¡¯t care how talented you are¨Cdon¡¯t expect to publish another paper ever again.¡± To Martha, it all seemed very simple. 476 B Secrets 115 Chapter 115 No Way Back Now that Reba had lost face at the conference, she must¡¯ve been feeling terrible. Adding her name to the paper would help restore her reputation. Once they finished using Scarlett, the kidney transnt surgery would begin. After that, how long Scarlett lived would depend entirely on Eugene. Once Reba mastered that pig gene research- Scarlett wouldn¡¯t need to stay alive. Her precious Reba would be healthy, famous, and adored around the world. But¡­ After all, she had raised Scarlett for years. She didn¡¯t have zero feelings for her. ¡°If you just listen and behave, I can guarantee you a life offort and security. How about that?¡± Scarlett pushed down the wave of unease in her chest. Her heart was already armored like steel. The more Martha spoke, the calmer she became. ¡°I appreciate the gesture. But maybe say less. After all, karma exists. And if something slips out of that mouth of yours¡­¡± There was a glint of mockery in her eyes. ¡°¡­that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Martha was genuinely furious. But a thought struck her¨Cwhat if Scarlett was doing this on purpose to get her riled up? She couldn¡¯t lose her temper. Stay calm! She took a few deep breaths. Her tone smoothed out. ¡°Heh. You¡¯re just jealous of Reba/And honestly, I don¡¯t me you. My Reba has always been exceptional. You think you actually/won this time? Let me tell you¨CReba only messed up her experiment because she stayed up all night helping Jude Group write that propel. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t finish in time.¡± Scarlett frowned. Reba, staying up to write a proposal? Chapter 115 No Way Back Something didn¡¯t sound right. Martha looked at her with nothing but disdain. ¡°Unlike you. You only made any progress thanks to the Joyner family¡¯s resources. If we¡¯re being honest, the majority of your paper¡¯s sess belongs to the Joyner family. So adding Reba¡¯s name is only fair Whatever lingering sentiment Scarlett had toward Martha- It vanishedpletely. ¡°Fair? Do you have some kind of misunderstanding about that word? What gives you the right to think someone rejected by every expert in the room deserves to be credited on my paper?¡± ¡°Scarlett!¡± ¡°Reba is outstanding! She¡¯s Lane Group¡¯s personal strategist now. How dare you nder her like this¨CI ought to teach you a lesson!¡± Martha lunged forward and raised her hand to p her. But the next second- She felt a wrenching pain shoot through her wrist. ¡°Let go! That hurts!¡± She cried out,pletely forgetting about appearances. Then¨Cshe was actually released. But from the sudden force, she stumbled back several steps and had to grab the wall to keep from falling. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Scarlett had been on her way to meet up with the others. She nced behind Jack. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Fletcher?¡± Jack sighed. ¡°All you care about is him? Do I not matter at all?¡± Scarlett: ¡­ You two are like conjoined twins. Seeing you without him is rare, okay?¡± Three ck lines practically appeared on Jack¡¯s forehead. ¡°Conjoined twins? Really? Where do you evene up with this stuff?¡± Scarlett chuckled and teased, ¡°It¡¯s what I do.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t spare Martha another nce. Didn¡¯t care whether she¡¯d fallen or not. Martha wasn¡¯t all¨Cpowerful in this city, but she was still a woman who got whatever she wanted. When had she ever been treated like this? The humiliation rushed to her head. 16:00 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 115 No Way Back She didn¡¯t care about Jack¡¯s special status anymore. ¡°Scarlett, you are truly ungrateful. All these years¡ªI raised a snake! And now you¡¯re conspiring with others to hurt me? I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡± Scarlett¡¯s mood soured again. ¡°Don¡¯t just say it. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to deliver.¡± Martha¡¯s face twisted in rage. She stormed forward, but was blocked by a bodyguard who had appeared ont of nowhere. She tried to fight back but was immediately dragged away. To preserve her dignity, she didn¡¯t dare scream. She could only let herself be pulled off, her fury burning uncontrobly. Scarlett dared to humiliate her like this. She would never let it go. She¡¯d once nned to give Scarlett a chance to live after the transnt. But now¡­ Ha! Forget it. Gritting her teeth, she returned to the Joyner family¡¯s area. No one else was there¨Conly Franklin and Oliver were busyworking with high society. When they saw here back, both men wrapped up their conversations and walked over to her. ¡°You saw Scarlett?¡± Franklin¡¯s expression held clear contempt. ¡°I bet she¡¯s thrilled. All it took was one measly paper to trade for the title of Joyner family heiress. There¡¯s no better deal under the sun.¡± Oliver sneered. ¡°Exactly. If Reba weren¡¯t so dedicated to her academic work, we wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to this a Secrets 116 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 116 The Joyner Family¡¯s Countery ¡°But the good thing is¨Chaving her back means we can keep her under our eyes and deal with her proped Franklin nodded, sweeping his gaze around the venue. ¡°Where¡¯s Reba? She¡¯s still not back?¡± Oliver said, ¡°Dad,e on¨Cyou¡¯re such a softic when ites to your daughter.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not back yet, maybe the Lane family rep sees her potential and is chatting with her longer. Franklin chuckled and patted the back of his head. ¡°Look at me¡ªmore nervous than all of you.¡± ¡°Well, yeah. And Connor¡¯s with her. What could possibly go wrong?¡± Then Oliver noticed something. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look happy. Did Scarlett make you mad?¡± Martha finally snapped out of her daze, fists clenched so tight they were about to pop. ¡°She refused to add Reba¡¯s name!¡± Oliver and Franklin exchanged a stunned look. In their minds- Scarlett had always been the type to just go along with anything. Something as minor as adding a name¨Csurely she¡¯d agree to it instantly. Why would she say no? Oliver couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mom, did you say something wrong to her?¡± ¡°No!¡± Martha mmed the bench beside her. ¡°She just saw I needed her help and deliberately threw attitude! Hmph. I¡¯ve decided¨Cwe don¡¯t need the name anymore!¡± ¡°Reba¡¯s getting more and more recognition from the Lane family. She might even get into their research institute! By then, Scarlett will probably be begging to put Reba¡¯s name on something.¡± Oliver nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Honestly, Reba¡¯s beyond caring about this stuff. But since Scarlett doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, we should lock her up. Keep her from making troubleter.¡± Franklin rubbed his temples. ¡°Too bad this is a critical time for Reba. At the very least, we need to wait until things with the Lane family settle before going forward with the surgery.¡± LOUU Chapter 116 The Joyner Family¡¯s Countery Oliver agreed immediately. ¡°Lock her up and wait for the operation. That way she can¡¯t pull anything Martha nodded. ¡°Good. Go make arrangements.¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± A man in a navy blue suit came running¨Cit was the Joyner family¡¯s informant. Oliver stopped him and scolded with a frown, ¡°Have some self¨Crespect! Don¡¯t you know how to report by phone?¡± Franklin also reprimanded him. The man could only take a few deep breaths, catching his breath before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Reba¨Cshe was arrested by the police. My phone had no signal. I had to run back to tell you The venue was massive, packed with guests. On the way, he¡¯d bumped into people and almost hadn¡¯t made it. Martha¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her face turning pale. She rushed over and grabbed his cor. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again! Who got arrested?¡± It was like a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. Martha staggered. Nearly copsed. Oliver clenched his jaw. ¡°Is it true?¡± The man nodded. Franklin immediately pulled out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll make some calls.¡± He had strong connections in Trenwyn. Finding out what his daughter was charged with would be easy. He dialed over a dozen numbers in quick session. His friends were loyal and promised to start digging right away. After hanging up- Franklin was no longer panicked. ¡°Hmph. Whoever¡¯s blind enough toy a hand on Reba¡­ they¡¯ll learn soon enough what they¡¯re up against.¡± Martha gently pressed her hand to her chest. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. I just got too worked up.¡± Chapter 116 The Joyner Familly¡¯s Countery ¡°In Trenwyn, as long as you and I don¡¯t speak up, no one can touch Reba. Oliver had calmed down as well. That earlier panic¨Cit had just been because he cared too much. Thankfully, his father had kept a level head. And truth be told¨C The Joyner family wasn¡¯t omnipotent in Trenwyn- But they were easily top five. Reba was the family¡¯s treasure. Not just anyone could move against her. ¡°I think¡­ we shouldn¡¯t rush to pick up Reba.¡± He spoke firmly, eyes gleaming coldly. ¡°Mom, Dad, think about it¨Cwhoever did this to Reba wants us to lose control.¡± ¡°So we do the opposite.¡± His eyes were burning. As if he wanted to destroy whoever was behind this with his bare hands. ¡°If we don¡¯t go running to Reba today, that person will panic. And when they panic¨Cthey¡¯ll ship up. And when that happens, I¡¯ll be there to drag them out myself and make sure they don¡¯t die a clean death.¡± Martha hesitated. ¡°But the detention center isn¡¯t a good ce. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be scared.¡± Oliver shook his head. ¡°Hmph. In Trenwyn, who would dare mistreat Reba?¡± ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Franklin lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. He¡¯d already put out feelers through hiswork. Reba wouldn¡¯t be in danger. At most, she¡¯d be a little shaken. But if this incident exposed the person targeting the Joyner family- It would be worth it. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone give Reba a message. Tell her to stay calm. With no solid evidence, this detention won¡¯tst more than forty¨Ceight hours.¡± 16:00 Fri, 8 Augu Secrets 117 Chapter 117 The Right Time Martha¡¯s heart ached. Her tears wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°But what if¡­¡± Oliver held her arm. ¡°Mom, Reba¡¯s such a good girl. If she knew that staying in the detention center for a few more days could help the Joyner family out of a lot of trouble¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯d definitely agree.¡± ¡°Even if you went to bring her home, she wouldn¡¯te.¡± Martha thought for a moment. He was right. Reba really was a sweet child. All these years, she¡¯d never made things difficult for her. ¡®If she knew there was something she could do for the Joyner family, she¡¯d never hesitate. ¡°Then make sure your friend takes good care of Reba¡± ¡°Her health isn¡¯t great, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Reba¡¯s the apple of my eye¨Cthere¡¯s no way I¡¯d let her suffer.¡± He paused. A look of seriousness flickered across his face. ¡°But just to confirm¡­ Reba was taken away while meeting with the Lane family representative?¡± That one question sent the other two into silence. He went on. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this might leave a bad impression on the Lane family.¡± ¡°I need to find Connor and exin everything myself.¡± Martha knew this could affect the Joyner family¡¯s future. She didn¡¯t dare stop him. She only reminded him, ¡°Be careful. And don¡¯t forget to send someone to upda Reba.¡± Franklin gave a quick grunt of acknowledgment, then rushed out. Oliver gently pressed Martha¡¯s/shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Reba¡¯s going to be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯ll have someone drive you home.¡± 16:00 Fri, 8 Aug. Chapter 117 The Right Time Truthfully, Martha had been feeling unwell even before learning about Reba¡¯s arrest It was probably Scarlett who pushed her over the edge. ¡°Right. Once this is over, we have to figure out a way to bring Scarlett in. The humiliation she suffered today¨Cshe would return it a hundredfold. Oliver promised immediately. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Only then did Martha rub her temples and let a bodyguard escort her out. But what they didn¡¯t know¡­. Was that this was the best possible time to rescue Reba. Scarlett flew back to the school¡¯s private airstrip. She returned to theb with Jasper. Now that the symposium was over, the mice would be transferred to a specialized research facility. She didn¡¯t have much luggage left. Jack watched her quietly packing up her notes and materials. His eyes were full of reluctance. ¡°You¡¯re really leaving, huh.¡± Scarlett looked up at him with a bit of exasperation. ¡°You¡¯ve already asked that twelve times. I¡¯m going to Jandale, not outer space¡­ She really couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. ¡°You guys are heading back too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jack scratched the back of his head sheepishly. ¨C¡°Well, I¡¯ll miss how peaceful and free it is here.¡± He and Jasper hade to Trenwyn to investigate the ¡°corpse¡± case. Now that the Robert family had copsed and the criminals were brought to justice, his old man back home had given strict orders for him to get his ass back. It was time to say a proper goodbye to this city. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, you like that flower cake around here, don¡¯t you?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t have many things, so she finished packing quickly. There was still time. She figured she¡¯d chat a bit more, then head to her rental to clean up and wait for 16:00 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 117 The Right Time someone from the Lane family to pick her up. Originally, she wanted to slip into Jandale quietly. But the Lane family insisted on sending someone, promising to keep her identity confidential and not cause her any trouble. So she agreed. ¡°You came all this way. You¡¯ve got to bring back some local specialties for your friends, right? She gave a mysterious smile. ¡°I bet you don¡¯t know¨Cthere¡¯s an olddy on Yunshan Road who makes the most amazing flower cakes! As she spoke, she looked a little embarrassed. ¡°You guys have been in Trenwyn a while and helped me out a lot. Before I leave, I should at least show a little hospitality, right?¡± Jasper turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re offering me a taste of the local specialties?¡± Scarlett nodded like a Pixel emoji. ¡°My treat. Flower cakes¨Cunlimited supply.¡± Then she realized how pushy she sounded. She quickly corrected herself. ¡°I mean, unlimited local snacks. If you want to try something else, that¡¯s on me too!¡± Theb was quiet. Then came Jasper¡¯s soft chuckle. Scarlett paused and looked up. The man¡¯s eyes were like obsidian, clear and cold. -The room¡¯s white lights dimmed slightly under their pressure. The shadow from his tall nose deepened his already sharp jawline. And because he was smiling- His thin lips curved just a little. That faint smile washed away the ruthlessness hidden in his bones, ¡°Alright.¡± Jack pped his hands excitedly. ¡°Pixel, after the snacks, I¡¯ll take you to a bar to try that- Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 117 The Right Time Smack. Something hit his shoulder. Hard enough to make the wholeb feel heavier. A chill ran down his spine. He turned stiffly. And met Jasper¡¯s icy re. God really did y favorites. 476 1 Secrets 118 Chapter 118 The Right Atmosphere Elegance and sharpness ran through his bones. Just by standing there, Jasper seemed to emit an aura of des and steel. It made people instinctively nervous. ¡°Jasper, what I meant was¡­¡°. Cough cough cough. ¡°I meant¨Cafter we eat, we¡¯ll walk Pixel home together.¡± The hand on his shoulder slowly retracted. ¡°Alright.¡± Jasper agreed. Jack went quiet. Bro, I¡¯ll die for you one more time. Scarlett watched their exchange. A twinge of envy crept up in her chest. So this is what real brotherhood could look like. Even when one of them radiated crushing pressure, the other knew it was just in good fun. Not like pretending to be nice while the other misread it as maniption. This was¡­ nice. She looked down and zipped her bag shut. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Jasper walked up beside her. The robot cat leapt onto his shoulder. ¡°I want to go too.¡± Scarlett couldn¡¯t helpughing. She reached out and cradled the cat in her arms. ¡°But you can¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°I can still take you sightseeing,¡± Scarlett said. ¡°We¡¯ll upload all of Trenwyn into your database.¡± She gently scratched its head. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, can we bring it along?¡± Chapter 118 The Right Atmosphere Jasper gave a slight nod. Jack looked sour. ¡°Ever since this robot eat started talking and making facial expressions, its status just keeps rising, hate Robot cat: You¡¯re just weak. Jack went quiet. At dusk- On a street usually filled with tired office workers heading home- A man appeared who clearly didn¡¯t belong. He wore a tailored dark suit. His eyes were distant, cold. His looks were outstanding. But no one dared to say hello. The aloofness he carried pushed everyone away before they even tried. However! This man- Had a girl next to him wearing a bright orange jacket. Her high ponytail showed off her smooth forehead, and her delicate features were all strikingly beautiful. Impossible to look away. Just then- The neon lights blinked on for the evening. Splitting the two of them in half. One side lit warmly like spring. -The other shrouded in cold, ck shadow. Yet somehow- Their shadows on the ground were tangled together. Blending the warmth and cold between them. ¡°Granny!¡± Scarlett beamed and waved toward the old woman who sold flower cakes. The granny had just turned sixty. Her kids lived in another city. 16:00 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 118 The Right Atmosphere Not wanting to burden them, she opened a shop to make cakes. Unexpectedly, it got wildly popr. Her children even their jobs toe help. Fore It was still a little early dinner, so the shop was nearly empty, Granny smiled as she walked over. ¡°Come for some flower cakes? Ah, what bad luck¨Cmy mold broke. I¡¯m fixing it right now.¡± Scarlett froze. ¡°How long will that take?¡± She¡¯d just promised to treat them. If she couldn¡¯t deliver¡­. She might as well move to another from embarrassment. How would she ever show her face again? Granny looked a little apologetic. ¡°Not sure. Everyone¡¯s out buying supplies¨CI can¡¯t fix it by myself.¡± Scarlett immediately rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Let me help you!¡± Granny¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Pixel, I was just about to call you! If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I would¡¯ve dialed you for sure.¡± Only now did Jasper realize- Everyone on this street seemed to know Scarlett. And they all looked at her with genuine warmth. He strode inside the shop. Scarlett was already sitting down, fiddling with tools with rapid clicks and cks. The orange jacket hung loosely on her. When she leaned forward, it revealed her skin¨Csnowy pale, like porcin. Soft enough to break with a touch. Jasper¡¯s throat bobbed with a hard swallow. He quickly looked away. He hadn¡¯t expected Scarlett to be a repair tech, too. Since the moment he met her- She always found new ways to surprise him. Chapter 118 The Right Atmosphere His world wasn¡¯t so stagnant anymore. Maybe it was the sensation of someone watching her. Scarlett froze mid¨Cmotion. Then slowly turned her head. She looked right at Jasper. But he¡¯d already turned his gaze toward the door. As if waiting for Jack, who had gone to chase after the robot cat. His expression was calm and steady, not a flicker of emotion behind those sculpted features. Maybe he felt her gaze too Because a momentter, he looked back at her. Scarlett smiled. Probably because she¡¯d fixed the mold and was in a good mood. Her skin looked even more luminous. Like sunlight through a blooming peach tree. He didn¡¯t know why- But he spoke up. ¡°You fixed it? Not bad.¡± Scarlett blinked, as if snapping out of a daze. ¡°Ahem, yep! I guarantee you¡¯ll get the most authentic flower cakes today!¡± She stood up and handed the mold back to the granny. That was when the granny finally noticed Jasper. 476 Secrets 119 Chapter 119 The Lane Family¡¯s Eugene With a bright smile, the old woman teased her. ¡°This one¡¯s way better than the guy you broughtst time.¡± Scarlett had wanted to bring Connor to try the flower cakes. But Connor had barely arrived when he imed work was urgent and left right away. Back then, the old woman had just finished a fresh batch and brought it out with a grin. Scarlett had forced herself to eat them alone, pretending it didn¡¯t bother her. She didn¡¯t want to think about that day anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Granny. He¡¯s my teacher.¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re bold! But he doesn¡¯t look that old. Did he get work done or something?¡± Scarlett went quiet. ¡®Their voices were low, but she was still afraid Jasper would overhear. ¡°Um, he¡¯s just an outstanding young man¡­¡± She racked her brain for every possiblepliment to describe a prodigy. Lavish praise, one after another. Her face was animated as she talked, even throwing in wild hand gestures. And with every movement- A soft, natural fragrance drifted around her,pletely flooding Jasper¡¯s senses. ¡°Jasper, are the flower cakes ready yet?¡± Jack came running in, holding the robot cat, drenched in sweat. The peaceful, sweet atmosphere shattered. Jasper¡¯s brows dropped like frost settling over his eyes. He exchanged a nce with the robot cat. The robot cat, like receiving some silentmand- Pressed its dirt¨Cstreaked paw over Jack¡¯s mouth. ¡°The flower cakes are ready!¡± Scarlett came out from the kitchen with a tray and saw Jack bouncing around the store like a maniac. ¡°Is this your pre¨Cdinner performance?¡± Chapter 119 The Lane Family¡¯s Eugene Jack froze. Now he really looked like an idiot! Forget it! Not ying with you two anymore! Fuming, he plopped down and angrily stuffed several cakes into his mouth. Scarlett, who nearly didn¡¯t get any, went quiet. Outside the shop- A sleek ck car cruised past discreetly. Inside, the driver asked in a low voice: ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to go greet the youngdy?¡± ¡°Take me to her apartment.¡± The man didn¡¯t answer, just gave the driver his instructions. Later that night- Scarlett stepped out of the car, smiling as she waved to the people inside. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll see you in Jandale.¡± She was heading to Jandale to meet her biological family. And possibly stay there for a while. She¡¯d have to return to Trenwyn for her graduation defenseter. So this trip to Jandale was important. It would determine whether she could adapt there¨Cor even take root. ¡°Pixel, before you leave, you have to call me.¡°/ Jack was visibly anxious. -Pixel had refused to travel with him. It broke his heart. But he also didn¡¯t want to see her suffer. He figured if the timing worked out, maybe he¡¯d travel with her after all. At least they could look after each other on the road. Scarlett nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Under the glow of the streetlights- Chapter 119 The Lane Family¡¯s Eugene She could see the cold, statuesque man in the back seat. ¡°Mr. Fletcher.¡± She called out. ¡°Our contract still stands. Let¡¯s keep in touch. Jack pressed his lips together. ¡°That one¨Csided contract¨Cyou¡¯re the only one who takes it seriously.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, he doesn¡¯t even deserve to text. A message in a bottle would be plenty.¡± Scarlettughed. ¡°I agreed to that contract willingly, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair. See you in Jandale¡± She stepped back and waved again. Jack was reluctant to go, but eventually drove off. Scarlett watched their car disappear into the distance. Then turned around to head back to her apartment. But she hadn¡¯t walked far- Before she felt something was off. At the stairwell- A shadow stood. Backlit, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. But the man was tall, his aura calm and gentle. He didn¡¯t seem hostile. Still, she stayed cautious, fingers resting inside her pocket on a small pouch of powder. A little concoction she¡¯d developed herself¨Cone whiff and a person would lose all sense of touch. -Good for a quick escape. ¡°My name is Taylor.¡± Just as she was mentally nning out/her escape route- The man finally spoke. Her brow furrowed slightly. Taylor? Taylor? Chapter 119 The Lane Family¡¯s Eugene Her fingers cased off the pouch. ¡°You¡¯re here to pick me up?¡± Taylor stepped out of the shadows. He had striking features. It was as if the gods had taken their time sculpting him¨Csharp eyebrows,manding presence, and an innate elegance in every move. It was hard to look away. ¡°Yeah. I came to see you.¡± He looked at her- And saw in her face the same features from an old photograph of their mother. Seven or eight points of resemnce. But far too thin. Almost malnourished. ¡°I¡¯m Eugene from the Lane family,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me ¡®brother.¡¯ Just use my name.¡± Scarlett was genuinely surprised. ?? She¡¯d heard the Lane family¡¯s second son was attending the academic exchange. She¡¯d been nervous about meeting him then. But that meeting never happened. And now, here he was¨Cappearing out of nowhere. Secrets 120 1 From Ashes to Queen Now I Call the Shots Chapter 120 The Lane Family¡¯s Invitation ¡°I can go to your ce for tea, right?¡± Scarlett pulled herself out of her thoughts, her tone t. ¡°It¡¯s toote right now. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate Taylor felt a flicker of disappointment, but he didn¡¯t show it. Ife gave ¡°No problem. Then I¡¯ll just say a few things here.¡± a warm smile. ¡°Before, when you rejected all contact from the Lane family and didn¡¯t want us disturbing you, I didn¡¯t dare show up. Now that you¡¯re willing to return, we¡¯re all very happy¡± ¡°What I mean is, if there¡¯s anything you need, anything at all, you can tell us.¡± Scarlett hadn¡¯t expected him toe all the way here in the middle of the night just to say something so¡­. empty. She¡¯d heard simr things before¨Cwhen she was misidentified as part of the Joyner family, Stanley had said almost the exact same thing. But in the end¡­ ¡°Mm.¡± She didn¡¯t argue, didn¡¯t ask questions. She just hoped he¡¯d leave soon. Taylor lowered his gaze, and the excitement and nervous energy from before faded. His tone sank heavier, like something was weighing on him. ¡°Do you have any issues with the timing of your return to the capital?¡± Scarlett shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve wrapped up everything I needed to do in Trenwyn. I¡¯m ready to go at any time.¡± Taylor exhaled lightly in relief. ¡°Then stay one more day. I want to take you to see something. You¡¯ll like it.¡± Scarlett looked puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡± Taylor smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. You¡¯ll see.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to respond to his sudden warmth. She stayed silent. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should rest.¡± He could see her hesitation. That was fine. He¡¯d find a way to ease her in, to help her ept the Lane family. Scarlett watched him leave before quietly returning to her apartment. But for some reason, his words kept echoing in her head, like they had rooted themselves in her mind and refused to be shaken loose. She shook her head. Still thinking about the so¨Ccalled ¡°good show¡± he mentioned, she tossed and turned for a while. Chapter 120 The Lane Family¡¯s Invitation ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just read something.¡± She grabbed a textbook and switched on hermp. Late at night, the Joyner residence was still lit up. Martha sat stiffly on the sofa. The house was quiet¨Conly a few servants remained. Everyone else was either off duty or still out. Of the household¡¯s other members, none had returned. Eugene was a doctor, and with the medical conference in full swing, it made sense he¡¯d be working . Stanley wasn¡¯t filming anymore, yet even he hadn¡¯te home. Oliver and Franklin were even worse. They¡¯d said in the afternoon that they¡¯d go smooth things over for Reba. But now it was deep into the night, and still no news. What¡¯s more, no one was answering their phones¨Clike it had all been nned. Martha was growing more anxious by the second. Her frustration boiled over as a servant brought her coffee. ¡°They say they care about Reba,¡± she snapped, mming her hand on the table, ¡°but I¡¯m the only one actually doing anything!¡± She froze. Her voice had barely faded when she abruptly stood. ¡°If they won¡¯t tell me anything, then I¡¯ll go to the detention center myself. I want to see Reba.¡± The maid hurried to stop her. ¡°Please, Madam, calm down. Mr. Franklin is still handling this. If you go now, it might interfere-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough waiting! My eye¡¯s been twitching nonstop¨Csomething is wrong!¡± Just then, the front door opened. Martha whipped around¨Cand finally saw Franklin and Oliver walk in. She rushed toward them, blocking them in the courtyard. ¡°What took you so long? Where¡¯s Reba? Didn¡¯t you bring her home?¡± ¡°Oh, right¨Cyou said you had to wait 48 hours. Fine. But tell me¨Chow is she? What happened?¡± But neither Franklin nor Oliver said a word. They didn¡¯t even lift their eyes. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! What¡¯s going on with Reba?!¡± Their silence hit her like a brick to the chest. Panic surged in her veins as she grabbed Franklin¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is she alright? Did you even see her?!¡± She felt like she was being tossed in stormy waves, nond in sight. She could barely keep herself standing. 16:01 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 120 The Lane Family¡¯s Invitation Franklin, at least, kept hisposure. He helped her back inside and settled her on the couch before waving the servants away and closing the doors. He waited until they were alone, then finally spoke. ¡°There¡¯s aplication with Reba¡¯s case.¡± Martha shot up from the couch. ¡°What do you mean, aplication?! What the hell happened? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d already pulled the right strings? How can anything still go wrong in Trenwyn?¡± She hurled question after question¨Cbut neither father nor son said a word. Let me know if you¡¯d like me to continue with the next chapter or fix any previous ones. I¡¯m fully locked into your rules now ¨C nopromises, no screw¨Cups. 476 10.01 Fri, 8 Aug From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Secrets 121 Chapter 121 The Trap Snaps Shut After what happened with Reba today, Franklin and Oliver hadn¡¯t taken it too seriously at first. Like Oliver said, this was probably just someone trying to make trouble for the Joyner family. They figured they¡¯d just handle it as it came at worst, Reba would spend a couple of days in holding But reality quickly proved how na?ve they¡¯d been. At the start, every friend they called had promised to help. But within a short time, not a single call could get through. That was when the two realized something was wrong. They went straight to the police station, only to find they weren¡¯t allowed to see Reba at all. The officer on duty told them she was now involved in a major criminal investigation ¨C no visitation allowed. ¨C Oliver thought it was a joke and nearly started a fight. If not for the Joyner family still holding some influence in Trenwyn, they might¡¯ve been arrested on the spot. It was in that moment they both understood: this wasn¡¯t just a misunderstanding. This was serious. They began trying to investigate what happened ¨C but strangely enough, they couldn¡¯t dig up anything. Everything seemed deliberately sealed off. Desperate and running out of options, Oliver remembered Connor and gave him a call. At first, Connor tried to downy things, but under Oliver¡¯s pressure, he finally confessed: he¡¯d asked Reba to draft a project proposal, but she had giarized Scarlett¡¯s work. ¡°It¡¯s just giarism,¡± Martha said with disdain when she heard. ¡°That little bitch must¡¯ve gone crying to someone first, just likest time.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d known she was this shameless, I never would¡¯ve let Reba talk me into sparing her. Should¡¯ve made sure she stayed ruined!¡± Franklin sighed, visibly agitated as he lit a cigarette. ¡°The Lane family has proof that Reba copied the proposal. With them involved, no one in Trenwyn dares¨Cspeak up in her defense.¡± Martha¡¯s face flushed with fury. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go speak to the Lane family representative myself! Reba¡¯s a good girl. She would never giarize ¨C this is all Scarlett¡¯s fault!¡± Oliver quickly stopped her. ¡°Mom, please. You need to stay calm.¡± ¡°How can I calm down? Reba¡¯s going to be bullied to death in there!¡± Martha wiped at her tears. ¡°Her health¡¯s never been good. If she gets tortured in that ce, she might not even make it out alive.¡± Oliver¡¯s expression darkened. He hated seeing his mother like this, but right now, there was little he could do. ¨C ¡°Even if you go, you won¡¯t be allowed to see Reba let alone the Lane family¡¯s rep. Connor said it himself. The best way out of this now is for Scarlett to publicly admit she authorized Reba to use that proposal or im that it was actually hers that got stolen.¡± ¨C Martha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You want me to go beg Scarlett? I¡¯d rather die!¡± 1 16:01 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 121 The Trap Snaps Shut Just the memory of Scarlett¡¯s attitude after the symposium made her blood boil. The only reason she hadn¡® torn her apart on the spot was because Reba still needed that kidney. And now they wanted her to grovel? She felt like someone had rammed a dozen steel des straight into her heart. ¡°We need to talk to Scarlett,¡± Oliver muttered, rubbing his temples, the pain in his head pounding with every breath. ¡°I¡¯m sure this was all her doing. She reported Reba anonymously, just to force us to beg her. That¡¯s what this is all about it¡¯s been her n since the moment she cut ties at the birthday banquet. Reba¡¯s always been too soft. She¡¯s no match for Scarlett.¡± 11 Martha trembled with rage, almost ready to storm off and kill Scarlett then and there. But for Reba¡¯s sake, she had to force it down. Killing Scarlett would be easy. But if Reba couldn¡¯t get out of jail, she¡¯d never be able to face the world again. ¡°Fine. Fine,¡± Martha seethed, her voice grating out between clenched teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go find her. If bringing her back to the Joyner family is what she wants, then I¡¯ll swallow my pride and do it.¡± Franklin waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. If we go in the middle of the night, it¡¯ll look too desperate.¡± ¡°But Reba¡¯s still locked up! The longer we wait, the more she suffers!¡± ¡°Reba is my daughter too. You think I¡¯m not heartbroken?¡± Franklin said sharply. ¡°But if we rush in now, Scarlett will know we¡¯re cornered. She¡¯ll use that to push for more.¡± Oliver¡¯s voice dropped cold. ¡°She¡¯s been pretending to be obedient all along, just to get us to lower our guard. This is all part of her n.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go in the morning,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯ll be heading to campus. We¡¯ll wait for her at the gate.¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the smart move.¡± 10 Secrets 122 Chapter 122 Public Disy ¡°The school gate is perfect,¡± Franklin said. ¡°Plenty of people around. Public opinion is a powerful thing I everyone thinks Scarlett framed Reba, she won¡¯t be able to show her face again.¡± Martha bit her lip. ¡°Are you sure this will work? What if sheshes out?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Franklin replied with a wave of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through. I¡¯ll bring a contract. If she really willing to let Reba go, I¡¯ll offer her one percent of the shares.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you out of your mind? That¡¯s Reba¡¯s inheritance! You¡¯re seriously going to hand it over to that little tramp?¡± Franklin let out a long sigh and ced a steadying hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it yourself ¨C we¡¯re backed into a corner. Scarlett¡¯s doing this on purpose.¡± Oliver joined in to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. One percent isn¡¯t much, and we can always take it back once she returns to the family. Right now, the priority is getting Reba out.¡± Gritting her teeth, Martha nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go myself in the morning.¡± ¡°Take a few things from your jewelry vault,¡± Franklin said, gesturing upstairs. ¡°Didn¡¯t Scarlett give you some cheap trinkets at her birthday party? She probably thought they were worthless. This time, bring a few expensive ones. People like her, born to grovel for scraps, are easy to buy.¡± ¨C Martha flinched. Her vault was filled with the pieces she¡¯d carefully saved over the years Reba. Now she was supposed to hand them over to Scarlett? It made her stomach churn. all meant for Franklin¡¯s face hardened. ¡°If you keep hesitating, Reba won¡¯t make it out of that detention center.¡± Martha¡¯s body gave a visible shudder, and she turned without another word, heading upstairs. She¡¯d just pick a few pieces on the cheaper side. Over the past few years, Scarlett had rarely known a peaceful night¡¯s sleep. Butst night, for once, her dreams were empty. If not for her internal clock jolting her awake at 5 a.m., she might have slept the entire day away. R Since she was up, she decided to make a few medicinal sachets. She might need them once she arrived in Jandale Whenever she worked on herbal remedies, she lost herself in focus. By the time she finished, it was already -9 a.m. When she opened the door to her small herb room, her phone was vibrating nonstop. She realized she¡¯d forgotten to change her settingsst night. Back when she lived with the Joyner family, her phone was always on max volume ¨C she had to be ready at a moment¡¯s notice. Over time, it had made her anxious and jittery. If she hadn¡¯t known how to treat herself, she probably would¡¯ve needed medication to get through the day. After the formal break from the Joyners, she switched to vibration mode at night. But she¡¯d been too caught up making sachets to remember. Now, the screen was flooded with messages university. Scarlett, back quick. Your family¡¯s here! ¨C -dozens of them, mostly from ssmates at the medical Your parents are looking everywhere for you. Where are you? Are you okay? And then, halfway through the flood, the tone shiftedpletely. Scarlett, how could you steal from your own family? You¡¯re adopted, and you still bullied them? How could someone as smart as you steal from the people who raised you? Your parents are here to take you home. At least show up. There were over 99 messages. She couldn¡¯t even finish reading them. But a few ssmates had sept pictures and videos. Franklin, Martha, and Oliver were standing right at the school gate, asking around for ¡°Scarlett. Scarlett had always kept a low profile. Back then, she was just another face on campus- no one had paid her much attention. But after Skycrest Labs made headlines, and the medical symposium had stunned everyone, she was no longer invisible. If anyone didn¡¯t know who she was now, they were either new to the school or living under a rock. Scarlett locked her phone and took a deep breath. She was supposed to leave Trenwyn soon. Thest thing she wanted was to get dragged into more chaos. Better to avoid the campus entirely. But just then, a call came in ¨C it was Wayne. ¡°Ms. Joyner, our school¡¯s doing a jointpetition with Jandale University. I already signed you up. You¡¯ll be heading out within three days,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not on campus, you¡¯ll need toe by and fill out a form.¡± ¡°I¡­ already submitted a leave request,¡± Scarlett replied cautiously. Wayne didn¡¯t sound the least bit annoyed. In fact, he sounded concerned. ¡°Not feeling well? Makes sense. probably exhausted. Don¡¯t worry, I can bring the form to you. You really stood out at that symposium Just send me your address.¡± Scarlett went silent. ¨C After a moment, she made up her mind. She had a few things left in her dorm anyway. ¡°I¡¯lle to campus.¡± At the entrance of Trenwyn Medical University, Martha dabbed at her eyes and gave a tearful smile to a group of students. ¡°Thank you all so much for your help. I¡¯m terribly sorry if we¡¯ve caused any disruption.¡± Her expression was so sorrowful, some students began to waver. ¡°You¡¯re just her adoptive mother¡­ You¡¯ve already gone above and beyond.¡± Secrets 123 Chapter 123 Public Execution Finished ¡°You Joyners really are something. Raising a girl to this level with your resources? That¡¯s already more than generous.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even need to bother with her anymore.¡± ¡°Exactly! She took off with your family¡¯s things honestly, you should¡¯ve just called the cops. Martha let out a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s not my biological daughter, but we lived together for so many years¡­ I couldn¡¯t just cut her off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she¡¯s banking on. She knows you care, so she walks all over you.¡± ¡°She used your family¡¯s resources to pull off that big experiment and take the top spot at the medical conference.¡± ¡°I heard the Joyners¡® real daughter, Reba, tried to make it on her own ¨C and that¡¯s why she failed.¡± ¡°Selfish and disgusting. No conscience at all.¡± Hearing this chorus of sympathy, Martha rxed slightly. Getting those jewels from her? Not so easy. Today, she wasn¡¯t just going to destroy Scarlett¡¯s name ¨C she was going to use those jewels to trap her, to force her into helping Reba. ¡°Thank you all for speaking up. It means a lot. But Scarlett¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore, and I¡­¡± Her voice choked up. She leaned into Franklin, looking as if she might copse at any second. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want to see you?¡°. A taxi pulled up to the school gates. The car door opened, and Scarlett stepped out in casual clothes, looking crisp and confident. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s here!¡± ¡°What¡¯s she doing? Coming to beg for stuff?¡± ¡°I heard she cut ties with the Joyners. Maybe she¡¯s just pushing them toe crawling back and apologize.¡± ¡°What kind of person treats the family that raised her like that? No matter how smart she is, she¡¯s rotten inside.¡± ¡°If the Joyners ever stop backing her, she¡¯s no different from a beggar on the street.¡± ¡°Scarlett!¡± Martha froze for a beat, then rushed toward her. ¡°You¡¯re here! Thank God. I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, I was so worried. Maybe I was too focused on Reba before, and I neglected you. I¡¯m sorry for that. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore. Come home with we¡¯re still a family, aren¡¯t we?¡± me ¡ª Scarlett sidestepped her reaching hand, backing up just enough to maintain polite distance. Chapter 123 Public Execution ¡°No, we¡¯re not,¡± Her blunt rejection caused an instant uproar. ¡°She¡¯s been waiting all morning for you! And you¡¯re still acting like this?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯ve got some sess now doesn¡¯t mean you can possible ¡°The Joyners are too kind for their own good.¡± Martha, eyes brimming with tears, seized the moment, 42.3341 Finished urn your back on the people who made it ¡°Scarlett, you can¡¯t keep taking your resentment out on Reba. She¡¯s in lockup right now because of you. But I¡¯m not ming you I¡¯m just worried about your mental state. We¡¯ve even arranged for a therapist back home. We want to make sure you¡¯re getting the care you need.¡± The implication was clear: her biological daughter was sitting in a jail cell, and yet she was willing to put Scarlett¡¯s wellbeing first. And in the medical field? No one trusts a researcher with mental issues. Scarlett let out a shortugh. ¡°Maybe the ones with psychological problems are all of you. Reba gets hauled into a detention center, and somehow that¡¯s my fault? You think I¡¯ve got that much power over the justice system?¡± That linended. A few murmurs started among the crowd. ¡°She¡¯s right. People don¡¯t get arrested without evidence. If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, she¡¯ll be out soon anyway. Shouldn¡¯t the Joyners be focused on fixing that instead of dragging this girl back?¡± ¡°I thought it was admirable that they cared about their adopted daughter more than their biological one, but now this is getting weird.¡± Martha¡¯s expression faltered. She could feel the mood shifting. Oliver stepped in front of her, shooting Scarlett a cold nce. ¡°We all know Reba¡¯s innocent. She¡¯ll be out soon. But we¡¯re more worried about you. Come home with us, and we¡¯ll let the past go.¡± Scarlett stared at him, amused. Back when she lived with them, Oliver used his hacking skills to constantly snoop through herputer. Most of her experimental project ideas had been leaked to Reba- cleanly, too. There was never any evidence. Even when Reba smeared her name with lies, he must have seen the truth. But he still chose to take Reba¡¯s side. They were siblings ¨C that was expected. But not at the cost of stabbing her in the back. ¡°Let the past go? I¡¯m not that noble. I hold grudges. I¡¯m petty like that.¡± Secrets 124 From Ashes to Queen. Now I Call the Shots Chapter 124 The Countdown ¡°So yeah, I really like the phrase ¡®grind their bones to dust.¡± luck.¡± Oliver¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± 733% Finished: Scarlett pulled out her phone and dialed. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m very good at pushing my luck.¡± Martha clutched her chest, swaying like she was about to faint. ¡°Scarlett, how could you argue with your brother like this? What a public disgrace¡­ You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± She sighed dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been too busy, I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡± Franklin supported his wife, voice dry and hoarse. ¡°Scarlett, as your father, I¡¯m begging you. Juste home with us. If you can prove you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re allowed back at school.¡± He reached into his coat. ¡°You see, I even brought you a portion ofpany shares, just to give you some sense of security.¡± Oliver scoffed, coldly. ¡°Look at her ¨C no respect for family. Who knows what kind of warped mind she¡¯s got?¡± Martha added with grief in her voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I¡¯d seen this sooner, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have gone after Reba.¡± Each of them, one after another, kept trying to pin abel on her ¨C unstable. Mentally ill. A liability. And once again, public opinion began to shift. Whispers spread like wildfire. If Scarlett was mentally unwell, all her achievements ¨C the conference win, the project glory ¨C could be revoked. Until she recovered, she¡¯d lose everything. And recovering? That was nearly impossible to prove. Everyone expected her to panic. Maybe even break down and go home crying. But Scarlett remained calm, even amused. If anyone looked closely, they¡¯d see it ¨C the glint of sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Three.¡± Her sudden voice startled the crowd. What? The Joyners looked confused too. Counting? What the hell? Had she finally snapped? They exchanged nces. If she really had lost it, they¡¯d use it. Leverage it. Destroy her with it. ¡°Two.¡± She said it again. Louder. Everyone stared. Was she having a breakdown? The Joyners leaned together, whispering hurriedly, already nning to twist this into a mental health narrative. ¡°One.¡± And right as the word left her lips- Two police cars pulled up at the school gates. Doors swung open. Officers stepped out and approached 17:02 Sat. 9 Aug Chapter 128 The Countdown swiftly. Scarlett gave a faint smile. ¡°You wanted it you got it. The police are here. The Joyners froze. What the hell? Was she seriously this crazy? Calling the cops? Oliver¡¯s face turned thunderous. ¡°Scarlett, what the hell are you ying at?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Still don¡¯t get it? They¡¯re here for you.¡± Just as he lunged forward, about to scold her- 433398 Finished One of the officers stepped between them, shing a badge. ¡°The Joyner family is suspected of involvement. in a criminal case. Pleasee with us for questioning.¡± Oliver grit his teeth. ¡°This is ridiculous. We¡¯re being framed. Someone tipped them off ¨C I know it.¡± He red at Scarlett like he wanted to burn her alive. But she stood tall, calm andposed. His fury didn¡¯t touch her. ¡ª The officers¡® tone was firm. ¡°This is connected to Reba. Her case has escted it¡¯s a serious matter now. We need to investigate further.¡± ¨C Martha¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Wait, what? Reba was arrested yesterday over a nning dispute that¡¯s a civil case, not criminal!¡± ¨C Scarlett scoffed. ¡°Oh? So Ms. Martha knew exactly why Reba was taken in and still stirred up rumors, making everyone think I did it out of jealousy? That¡¯s some deep maternal love. I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Martha had nothing to say. But Oliver, fueled by rage, shoved one of the officers. ¡°You¡¯re not taking my parents. Tell me how this became a criminal case. Or are you all actors she hired?¡± He red at Scarlett again. ¡°This whole thing is a stunt, huh? You even hired people to pretend to be cops. just to make yourself look good. You know impersonatingw enforcement is a serious crime, right? Back off now, and maybe ¨C just maybe I¡¯ll plead for leniency. Otherwise, no one¡¯s saving you.¡± ¨C The officers exchanged looks then sighed. ¡°Look closely.¡± ¡ª The lead officer pulled out his ID again, his voice loud and clipped. ¡°This is the badge. This is the chip. Each one is encrypted, assigned to an individual officer. No one can fake these.¡± Scarlett shook her head and sighed. ¡°Now I understand what they mean when they say ignorance is dangerous.¡± She turned to the officers. ¡°They came to campus. They blocked me from attending ss. They spread lies and ndered my name. I¡¯ve recorded everything- audio and video.¡± Secrets 125 Chapter 125 The Turnaround The police must serve the people and root out evil. At that point, no matter how the Joyners tried to twist the story, they couldn¡¯t reverse the tide of public opinion. ¡°So Reba really didmit a crime? And it¡¯s a criminal case?¡± Exactly. The police wouldn¡¯t arrest someone without solid evidence.¡± ¡°Looks like we really misunderstood Scarlett.¡± ¡°Damn, the Joyners are good at pretending. Who knows how badly they¡¯ve treated her in the past!¡± Many of the students watching were familiar with thew, and they knew full well: if a situation affected someone¡¯s future career, criminal detention¨Cor even sentencing¨Cwasn¡¯t umon. And just moments ago, the Joyners had all but painted Scarlett as a criminal themselves. Now that the tables had turned, if Scarlett chose to press charges, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to get out of this. ¡°Scully, did you really call the police on your mom?¡± Martha covered her face and burst into tears. ¡°I never imagined¡­. You¡¯re so heartless!¡± Franklin looked over and sighed. ¡°Scully¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s not bring up the past. We put too much faith in family ties.¡± Their dramatic performance managed to stir a few bleeding hearts in the crowd. ¡°But at the end of the day, those are still her adoptive parents. Isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t even give birth to her. It¡¯s not strange she was overlooked sometimes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m my parents¡® biological kid and they still forget about me all the time. Should I call the cops on them too?¡± ¡°No family can treat everyone perfectly equally.¡± ¡°Her adoptive parents came all this way just to ask her toe home. What she¡¯s doing is really¡­ not right.¡± Scarlett stood tall, unshaken by the criticism. If anything, she looked even colder, her gaze sharp as she turned toward the Joyners. ¡°I thought people in this day and age understood that victim¨Cming shouldn¡¯t even be a topic of discussion.¡± That shut everyone up. Martha clutched the officer¡¯s arm, stopping him from leading her away. ¡°I know nothing I say now will change your decision, but I beg you¨Cjust give me one minute. My daughter¡­ she¡¯s an adopted child, and she¡¯s always had emotional issues. I just want to see if I can help her get better.¡± The officer frowned. Franklin chimed in quickly, ¡°Yes, please. A parent¡¯s love is selfless. Just one minute.¡± All they needed was to p a ¡°psychological disorder¡±bel on her before they were taken away. If that stuck, ?? Chapter 125 The Turnaround Finished the school would definitely step in to investigate. And during the investigation? Scarlett would have to be ced in her guardians¡® care. Back in the Joyners¡® hands, they could do whatever they pleased. But then- A voice rang out in the distance, loud and authoritative. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Immediately, many in the crowd scattered like startled birds. But a few brave ones stayed behind to greet the neer. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wayne!¡± Mr. Wayne wasn¡¯t alone. A white¨Chaired man stood beside him¨Csomeone instantly recognizable to nearly everyone present. ¡°That¡¯s Harrison, the renowned psychologist!¡± ¡°No way! It¡¯s really him?¡± ¡°Mr. Wayne must be connected to some big names!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea¨Csince a top expert is here, why not have him examine Scarlett on the spot? That way the Joyners can rest easy, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, if she really has mental health issues, we should know. I don¡¯t want a crazy person running around. campus.¡± ¡°Exactly! What if she snaps? It¡¯s not even a crime for someone with a disorder to kill someone!¡± Everyone was whispering, but not quietly enough¨CWayne heard everything. Still, he didn¡¯tment. He walked over to the officers and quietly asked about the situation. Given that he was Mr. Wayne and this was happening on campus, the police owed him at least a basic exnation. ¡°The Joyner family is under investigation for a criminal case,¡± one officer said. ¡°We can¡¯t disclose details. If our presence causes disruption, we sincerely apologize.¡± Wayne nodded. ¡°Understood. I won¡¯t interfere. Please proceed.¡± Martha quickly seized the moment, weeping even more pitifully. ¡°Mr. Wayne, we¡¯re not trying to obstruct justice. It¡¯s just that my daughter Scarlett¡­ her mental condition has really deteriorated. I don¡¯t want her to¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Joyner!¡± Before she could finish, Harrison, who¡¯d stood quietly until now, suddenly strode forward with a bright, excited expression. He stopped directly in front of Scarlett, nearly beaming. ¡°It really is you!¡± Chapter 125 The Turnaround The crowd went silent. Everyone stared in disbelief. They¡­ knew each other? Could it be that Scarlett had consulted him before for treatment? But Harrison had thousands of patients. How could he remember every single one? #Finished Before anyone could wrap their heads around it, Harrison spoke again¨Cthis time with clear admiration.. ¡°The research direction you suggested for neural reflex pathways was brilliant!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already made significant breakthroughs. Ms. Joyner, you¡¯ve truly brought hope to countless patients!¡± 476 Secrets 126 Chapter 126 Scarlett Ruins Gossip With Facts Again Finished Everyone was stunned. What reas going on? Scarlett had helped a psychology expert find his research direction? That was teay too unbelievable, this couldn¡¯t be real! Scarlett simply smiled. ¡°That was just an immature idea. If any results came out of it, it was only because you¡¯re a top expert in the field¡± Harrison burst outughing. You little rascal, are you mocking me?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t even know how to respond to that. Then. Harrison turned to the crowd. ¡°I overheard you all just now, saying Scarlett has a psychological disorder? Must¡¯ve been when I had Ms. Joyner help me analyze some data¨Csomeone must¡¯ve seen her going in and out of the psychology office? Well, let me make this clear! Ms. Joyner was helping me with research, not receiving counseling! Anyone spreading these kinds of rumors is not only harming Ms. Joyner¡¯s future but also making an enemy out of me, Harrison!¡± The crowd instantly fell silent. Everyone knew how much authority Harrison held in the psychology field. Someone like him would never risk his reputation just to speak up for someone with so¨Ccalled ¡°mental problems.¡± So, Scarlett really had been misunderstood just now. The members of the Joyner family instantly looked like the walking dead. And Wayne wasn¡¯t about to let it go without rubbing it in. ¡°So, Mr. Franklin, Mrs. Joyner, you can go ahead and get in the squad car now.¡± Franklin and Martha fell silent. Oliver, who had been about to speak, also fell silent. The police, not wanting to waste another second, yanked them straight into the car and drove off, kicking up dust behind them. Wayne watched them leave, and as soon as he turned back around, the students who had just been watching the drama unfold instantly scattered. Getting course credit wasn¡¯t easy, no one wanted to risk losing any. Wayne went quiet. ¡°Ms. Joyner, I was actually nning to say a few things to help clear your name.¡± Scarlett went quiet. Well, thanks for that. Chapter 126 Scarlett Ruins Gossip With Facts Again Finished ¡°But honestly, Ms. Joyner. I never expected you to be the very person Harrison has been searching for all this time.¡± Harrison chuckled in delight. ¡°Last year, I came to Trenwyn to visit a patient. I hadpletely run out of options when I happened to run into Ms. Joyner at a cafe. She suggested I explore neural pathways. That really opened up an entirely new avenue, both in terms of psychology and neuroscience.¡± Wayne suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder you teamed up with the neurology department head to start a newb this year. You sly dog. keeping this a secret all year, and only now speaking up.¡± Harrison gave an embarrassed smile and nced carefully at Scarlett. ¡°I actually came this time hoping to ask Ms. Joyner for a favor.¡± Scarlett was slightly taken aback. Wayne, on the other hand, nearly jumped out of his skin in anger. ¡°Oh,e on! You told me you knew a genius at my school and wanted me to introduce you. And I agreed, because we¡¯re friends. That¡¯s the only reason I brought you to see Ms. Joyner! I¡¯m still alive, and here you are trying to poach her! Today, I¡¯ll speak on Ms. Joyner¡¯s behalf¨Cshe won¡¯t help you with anything, and she¡¯s not going with you!¡± Harrison went quiet. Wayne protectively stepped in front of Scarlett with ir. ¡°Ms. Joyner, ignore him. You should head to ss.¡± Scarlett went quiet. Harrison rubbed his temples. ¡°You didn¡¯t used to be this loud and dramatic.¡± ¡°Ever since you became Mr. Wayne, your temper¡¯s only gotten worse.¡± ¡°How about you ask what kind of help I need first?¡± Wayne went quiet. Oh, right. He forgot. Steal my research? Sure. Steal my genius? Absolutely not! He tried to hide his awkwardness. Then straightened up with full confidence. ¡°You¡¯re just eyeing the genius in my department.¡± Harrison sighed. ¡°Forget it. Not worth arguing with you.¡± He paused for a moment, lowered his voice, and said, Chapter 126 Scarlett Rums Gossip With Facts Again ¡°Ms. Joyner, I have a patient in Jandale. I¡¯ve tried several approaches already. In the end, I want to try the hypnotherapy technique you mentioned before. Could you possibly¡­¡± Wayne lookedpletely stunned, three times over. Scarlett could do that? What else had I missed? It was all that damned Calvin¡¯s fault. Was it still toote to kick Calvin out now? Scarlett thought it over for a moment and estimated how much time she¡¯d need in Jandale. ¡°Send me the patient¡¯s file.¡± Harrison lit up with joy. ¡°Ms. Joyner, your generosity is unmatched!¡± Wayne went quiet. It¡¯s just treating a patient; did he really have to it on so thick? How was I supposed to top that now? No wonder people online say ttery is a talent. Sometimes he really felt like going head¨Cto¨Chead with these naturally gifted brown¨Cnosers! Once everything had settled, Scarlett politely declined Wayne¡¯s invitation to lunch and went to ask her advisor for a leave slip. Soon after, she received a message from Colt. When she read the contents, Taylor¡¯s words from the night before suddenly came back to her. So this is the show he had prepared? Then I really do have to go see it. After replying to Colt, she opened the ride¨Chailing app. But the next moment, a shy yellow convertible came screeching around the corner, executed a perfect drift, and stopped right beside her. B 476 Secrets 127 Chapter 127 Reba¡¯s Big Secret Finally Burns Through Get in the car? Jack pulled off his sunsses and whistled. ¡°Tell me I¡¯m not the hottest guy you¡¯ve ever seen Scarlett silently took a step back. Maybe it was time to call in someone from Neurology to check fack¡¯s brain. Thankfully, a Cullinan pulled up behind him momentster. When she saw who was driving, she didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªshe opened the door and got in. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, why are you driving yourself?¡± Jasper¡¯s hand rested calmly on the steering wheel as he stared at the shy yellow car in front of them. ¡°Because you¡¯re riding in it personally too.¡± Scarlett muttered, ¡°You really know how to kill a conversation.¡± Only then did Jasper turn his head to look at her. Sunlight filtered through the window; it cast a halo of light around him. ¡°Heading to the station?¡± Scarlett¡¯s attention shifted immediately. ¡°You already knew? Mr. Fletcher, are you some kind of 360¨Cdegree surveince scanner?¡± The corner of Jasper¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. ¡°No.¡± Scarlett choked. ¡°Got a cold?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just dying inside.¡± Jasper went quiet. Up ahead, the shy yellow convertible sped off, looking like it was muttering curses the whole way. ¡°The cops showing up at school isn¡¯t exactly a secret in the student group chat.¡± He offered a brief exnation, Doing his best not to kill the vibe. Scarlett shot back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a teacher? What are you doing lurking in a student group chat? That¡¯s kind of shady.¡± Jasper¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even twitch. ¡°Jack told me.¡± 17:03 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 127 Reba¡¯s Big Secret Finally Burns Through Scarlett immediately understood. Finished ¡°Ah, that makes sense¡­ and yeah, that definitely seemed like it. Mr. Fletcher, are you going to the station too?¡± Only then did Scarlett realize¨Cif they weren¡¯t heading the same way, she could just order a car on her own. Jasper nodded and said, ¡°The Robert family case.¡± Scarlett gave a knowing nod. The Robert family incident involved a lot of people; it was probably still in the evidence collection and investigation phase. Jasper had led the charge in the Robert family¡¯s downfall, and he was rted to them. So heading to the police station for an update made perfect sense. She let out a soft sigh And pressed a hand to her chest. I almost thought they were giving me a personal escort. Then Jack called. ¡°Pixel, you¡¯ve really broken my heart. I made a bet with Jasper that if we both came to drive you to the station, you¡¯d definitely choose me. But what did you do? You turned your head and left¨Clike you¡¯d made up your mind and never looked back.¡± Scarlett went quiet. ¡°Pixel, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did Jasper scare you again? Listen to me, he¡¯s just a nobody. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± After hearing that, Scarlett instinctively nced at the driver¡¯s seat beside her. The man¡¯s profile was devastatingly handsome./ She quickly looked away. ¡°Got it. Talkter.¡± She hung up in a hurry. For a second, she really wanted to block Jack. This guy was just as ruthless with his friends as he was with his enemies. Close call, Jasper nearly caught on. Thankfully, Jasper¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change; he remained focused on the road. Only then did she fully rx. Ten minutester, inside the police station. Besides the three who¡¯d been brought in from school, Eugene and Stanley were also stuck in the lobby. 17:03 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 127 Reba¡¯s Big Secret Finally Bums Through Findshed Stanley had just finished his interview¡ªhe looked like a deted balloon, or a rooster that had lost a fight. Eugene was still asking for details. And the rest of the Joyner family had just arrived, eager to find out the truth. ¡°What the heck is going on? How dare the police mess with our whole family like this?¡± Franklin¡¯s face was dark, already pulling out his phone to call awyer. I¡¯m going to make them pay!¡± I¡¯ll make sure they understand¨Cthe Joyner family isn¡¯t to be trifled with!¡± He hadn¡¯t been able to vent at the school gates or in the squad car; He was about to explode. The officers had gone to report back to their superiors and would returnter for formal questioning. No one stopped him from calling for legal help. But Stanley suddenly seemed to snap out of it and reached out to stop his father¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s about Reba.¡± Martha¡¯s expression changed instantly; she asked nervously, ¡°What happened to Reba? Did she get upset because we didn¡¯t pick her up on time? How¡¯s her health?¡± Stanley shook his head. Martha nearly copsed. ¡°Is she dying? Did her condition get worse?¡± Stanley realized she¡¯d misunderstood and forced himself to focus. ¡°Mom, no¨CReba¡¯s fine physically.¡± Martha clutched her chest and finally exhaled in relief. But Stanley¡¯s next words yanked her heart right back into her throat. ¡°But Reba¡¯s beyond saving.¡± She almost lost it. ¡°Stanley, what the heck do you mean? What happened to Reba? Speak clearly!¡± Stanley took a deep breath. ¡°That fire, it was her.¡± Martha¡¯s face turned stormy. ¡°Stanley, what kind of garbage are you spouting? Reba would never set a fire. And besides, what fire are you even talking about?¡± 17:03 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 127 Reba¡¯s Big Secret Finally Burns Through Franklin frowned and tried to recall. ¡°There wasn¡¯t any news about a fire before or after the medical summit¡­¡± 476 Finished AFA Secrets 128 Chapter 128 Stanley Yells Truth Into A Void ¡°This has to be a misunderstanding.¡± 3318 Finished Oliver gave a cold snort. ¡°Typical. Spent all her time messing around in the entertainment industry, didn¡¯t learn anything real, just jumps to conclusions at the slightest rumor.¡± Martha¡¯s face was full of discontent. ¡°Stanley, I hate to say it, but no matter what the police say, you should be standing up for your sister! But what do you do? Not only do you not defend her¨Cyou¡¯re just letting them say shemitted arson?¡± Her tone dripped with disdain.. If it weren¡¯t for the setting, she probably would¡¯ve pped him a few times right then and there to knock some sense into him. Stanley looked at the three of them, and it felt like a giant hand was squeezing his heart. He had imagined that even after he told them the truth, the Joyner family would still find a way to protect Reba. After all, Reba was their biological daughter. He¡¯d even thought they might try to buy off the victims, get Reba out as quickly as possible. But he never imagined that these three hadpletely forgotten the way Scarlett had broken ties with them at the birthday banquet. Covered in blood, leaving a trail of crimson behind her with every step. How could they forget that? No, how could they pretend they didn¡¯t see it? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Oliver frowned, suddenly feeling like Stanley wanted to tear him apart. It was just a couple of mocking remarks. Was that worth holding such a grudge? The guy was getting more and more out of line. He didn¡¯t even know how to respect his elders or his older brother anymore. Stanley slowly looked away, his heart soaking. Even his throat felt raw and sore. He couldn¡¯t get a single word out. It was Eugene who finally asked in surprise, ¡°Do you guys remember what Scully looked like at Reba¡¯s birthday party?¡± Martha waved it off impatiently. ¡°What could she have looked like? All dressed up, ying the victim, tricking the guests into pitying her- nearly dragged the Joyner family down with her!¡± Franklin¡¯s face darkened at the memory. His anger red again. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought gifts and gone door¨Cto¨Cdoor to apologize, we would¡¯ve offended half the business world.¡± Chapter 125 Stanley Vells Truth Into A Vond #Finished Oliver added, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been a public asion, we should¡¯ve stopped her right then and locked her up. None of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± Eugene went quiet. Helpless. For the first time, he feltpletely powerless in front of his own family. Like they lived in two separate worlds, speaking two differentnguages. No matter how he tried to exin, they simply couldn¡¯t hear him. Stanley, suffocating in this atmosphere, finally snapped and shouted. ¡°Have you all forgotten? Scarlett was covered in blood that day¨Cshe barely escaped the fire with her life!¡± Martha scowled. ¡°Why are you yelling? I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Franklin took a step forward and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Stanley, what¡¯s wrong with youtely? Can¡¯t even tell who your real family is anymore?¡± Stanley shot back, furious, ¡°I said she escaped from a raging fire! She nearly died! Did you not hear me?¡± Oliver paused, seeming to finally recall the scene from that day. But Martha and Franklin still looked utterly annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Martha pulled the two apart. ¡°Are you trying to embarrass us even more? Can¡¯t you see people are standing at the door watching the drama?¡± The cops on routine patrol at the door went quiet. She continued, unfazed. ¡°Whatever reason Scarlett had for cutting ties with us, the most important thing now is getting Reba out.¡± ¡°Stop arguing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand we need to unite right now?¡± Stanley went quiet. Only now did he realize- Everything he¡¯d said just now had been a waste. A bitter smile crept onto his face. He took a few steps back, Not wanting to say another word. 17:03 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 128 Stanley Yells Truth Into A Vold- Just then, Colt walked over and called Oliver in for a routine questioning Franklin leaned in and said softly. ¡°Thewyer I called will be here soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± That finally snapped Oliver out of his thoughts and brought him back to reality. He rubbed his forehead without thinking. What the heck was that just note? He had been stuck reying the events of the day Scarlett cut ties with them. Yeah, dad, don¡¯t worry, I know what to say and what to do.¡± Colt gave them a nce and instructed his colleagues to separate the family to prevent them from coordinating their stories. Then he led Oliver into the interrogation room. Finishart The questions were simple¨Cit asked him about what he did at the birthday banquet that day and what Reba did. Oliver grew more and more irritated. Colt suddenly mmed his palm on the table. ¡°You¡¯d better tell the truth!¡± Oliver snapped, ¡°Tell the truth about what?¡± Colt scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ve gathered enough evidence to prove Rebamitted arson. Did you help her in any way?¡± Oliver let out augh. ¡°That was Reba¡¯s birthday. If the fire had spread, it would¡¯ve ruined the whole banquet¨Cand that wouldn¡¯t have done her any good. She spent the entire day getting her hair and makeup done just to look perfect.¡± Colttched onto the detail. ¡°She spent the whole day doing her hair and makeup?¡± Oliver groaned and asked again, annoyed, ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± ¡°You saw her getting ready all day with your own eyes?¡± ¡°You serious? She¡¯s my sister. Me sneaking around to watch would be creepy as hell!¡± Colt didn¡¯t get angry, he just kept pressing. 476 Secrets 129 From Aches in Queen. Now I Call the Shots Chapter 129 Colt Drops Truth And Oliver Malfunctions Was anyone with her the whole time doing her makeup? What about the stylista?¡± Oliver was just about to answer when a sudden realization hit him. His face went pale. That day, Reba had gone through four different stylists. Her excuse was she didn¡¯t like how any of them made her look. Everyone in the Joyner family doted on Reba¨Csomething this small would never be denied. But switching stylists and waiting for a new one to arrive always caused a dy. The longest gap had been four hours. He¡¯d even lost his temper back then; the stylist only showed up after a lot of pushing. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve remembered something important. Care to share?¡± Colt looked at him with a half¨Csmile. Oliver¡¯s gaze flickered. Then, almost immediately, he snapped in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything. From now on, I¡¯m not answering any more questions. I¡¯ll wait for mywyer.¡± He looked away after speaking, Adopting a look ofplete defiance. Colt narrowed his eyes, and let out a coldugh. ¡°Even if you say nothing, we already have enough evidence to put Reba away for good.¡± He stood up, His face filled with ice. ¡°But if I find out that any of you helped cover for her¡­¡± His tone dropped, darker and colder with each word. ¡°Then we won¡¯t be having such a civil conversation next time.¡± Oliver clenched his fists suddenly. But as soon as he realized Colt was still watching him closely, His expression smoothed out. ¡°You trying to threaten me? Officer Colt, maybe you should keep practicing.¡± His tone even carried a hint of mockery, as if he had nothing to hide and nothing to fear. sat, y Aug Chapter 129 Colt Drops Truth And Oliver Malfunctions 54 Finished Colt didn¡¯t waste another second; he motioned for his colleague to leave the room with him. Some people needed to cool off. Otherwise, they¡¯d just keep running their mouths. Sure enough, once Colt was gone, Oliver sat in silence for a moment¨Cthen his expression cracked. No. No way! Reba couldn¡¯t have done this! There had to be a misunderstanding! If Reba had really nned this- She would¡¯ve needed to know Scarlett¡¯s exact movements in advance. And she¡¯d have to make sure Scarlett couldn¡¯t escape once the fire started. Oliver pondered. But Reba was so sweet, so innocent. How could she be that calcting? That cold¨Cblooded? And besides, if the fire had gotten out of control, it could¡¯ve affected other floors. Once something like that came to light, it wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of paying damages. So it had to be a misunderstanding.. Maybe Scarlett set her up! She was the victim, if she pointed the finger at Reba, the police would be forced to investigate. He thought back to what had happened at the school gate earlier, how Scarlett had threatened to call the police and record everything. His fists tightened. Even now, after all this, she was still trying to push Reba out of the Joyner family¨Cjust so she could take everything for herself. Disgusting! When this is over, I¡¯m going to make her pay. I¡¯ll make sure she understands, Joyner family discipline isn¡¯t just for show! Before long, the screen at the front of the room suddenly lit up. He frowned and looked up. It was a video of footage from the fire. Thick smoke rolled across the screen. People were fleeing in panic. Scarlett¡¯s floor had been hit the hardest. The windows had all exploded outward, the frames had warped from the heat. Firefighters had tried multiple times to get close¨Cbut couldn¡¯t. In the end, they had to use adder truck and a helicopter¨Cmounted hose just to approach. The fire was raging even more fiercely. A firefighter leapt straight into the ze. 210 17:03 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 129 Colt Drops Truth And Oliver Malfunctions Momentster, he reappeared from the inferno that had lit up the sky in red. But this time, there was someone on his back. She was wearing a white dress, now tattered and stained with soot and blood. Her face waspletely drained of color, she was slipping in and out of consciousness. The camera panned just enough to catch a clear shot of her face. It was Scarlett. The moment he saw her clearly, it felt like someone mped down on his chest. Her hair was a tangled mess; there was a wound on her shoulder, blood oozing steadily. Both her feet had been shed by some unknown debris, blood trailing down her legs. Even with the firefighter carrying her as best he could, it looked like he could barely keep her up. Scarlett had no strength left. She couldn¡¯t even hold onto the firefighter¡¯s neck. One wrong move, and she could¡¯ve fallen from the building. Please don¡¯t fall! Please! Finished. Thankfully, the firefighter was experienced. He adjusted his grip and quickly stepped onto thedder tform. Oliver finally exhaled. She made it. The screen went ck. And he sat there, stunned. After spending so many years with Scarlett, it was impossible not to have some kind of bond. But that bond¡­ Couldn¡¯tpare to the blood ties he had with Reba. That was why he had overlooked Scarlett. And only now did he realize what she had gone through on the day of that birthday party. No wonder she had cut them off in grief, she must¡¯ve med them for not showing up at the fire to save her. But¡­ He thought about it carefully¨Che didn¡¯t remember getting any calls or messages from Scarlett that day. Maybe the fire knocked out the signal? Maybe her messages never went through? 218 17:03 Sat, 9 Aug From Ashes to Queen: Now Secrets 130 Chapter 130 Eugene Tries An Apology Scarlett Can¡¯t Use Oliver pondered. If there had really been no way to call for help back then, how desperate must Scarlett have been? A strange tremor passed through Oliver¡¯s chest; unexpectedly, a flicker of guilt surfaced deep in his heart. Suddenly, a police officer pushed the door open and came in to unlock his restraints. He frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it? No more questions?¡± The officer replied, ¡°It was just a routine inquiry. The questioning is over. You¡¯re free to go.¡± Oliver froze for a moment. That fast? Did that mean the investigation had already cleared Reba? If Scarlett really had falsely used Reba¡­ He clenched his jaw, ruthlessly pushing down the guilt rising inside him. As the eldest son, he had to stand up for Reba. However, when he stepped out of the interrogation room, he found that the rest of the Joyner family had also finished being questioned. They had regrouped. The Joyner family¡¯s legal team had just finished speaking with the police. With grim expressions, they stood before Franklin. ¡°Mr. Franklin, Mrs. Joyner, the evidence provided by the suspect is very thorough¨Cit does appear to involve Ms. Reba.¡± Oliver¡¯s steps halted. Then, enraged, he rushed forward and grabbed thewyer by the cor. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying the fire really had something to do with Reba?¡± During the interrogation, they¡¯d been shown news footage and video of the fire. It had definitely shaken him. That shock alone was why he couldn¡¯t believe Reba would ever do something so cruel. Thewyer struggled for a moment before finally pushing Oliver off. He didn¡¯t even have time to tidy his suit before he began exining. ¡°The arsonist and Ms. Reba had multiple interactions. In fact, he may have been¡­ her suitor. He said Ms. Reba instructed him. She gave him money and even supplied some materials, which allowed him to sessfully start the fire.¡± Thewyer lowered his head. ¡°I reviewed the materials. The chain of evidence is If only it were that simple. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in the doorway. ¡°Hey, I think that¡¯s Scully.¡± Eugene lit up and rushed forward without thinking. ¡°Scully, what are you doing here? Did they call you in too? Don¡¯t worry¨Cno one¡¯s going to make things hard for you.¡± The rest of the Joyner family turned to look as well. After watching the fire footage, seeing Scarlett again left them without their usual self¨Crighteousness. Instead, there was a strange sense of¡­ Guilt, though none of them dared speak too freely. Scarlett swept her eyes across them. So where¡¯s the good show I was promised? ¡°Scully, I¡¯m sorry¨CI didn¡¯t know.¡± Eugene, seeing her unresponsive, quickly tried to exin himself. ¡°I had no idea that day¡­ you were really on the brink of death. Did you try to call me? For help? I¡¯m sorry¨CI didn¡¯t answer.¡± Scarlett countered, ¡°And if you had? Would you havee to save me?¡± Stanley choked. In that situation, he never would¡¯ve left the party and humiliated Reba. ¡°I¡­¡± Scarlett raised her hand. 213 17:03 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 130 Eugene Tries An Apology Scarlett Can¡¯t Use 32% Finished ¡°Don¡¯t bother pretending to apologize. The fact that you¡¯re here at the police station today proves apologies are useless¨Cis. How could you use her so heartlessly?¡± Before Scarlett could even respond, Martha rushed over. Her words were dripping with me. ¡°You need to understand something! Reba owes you nothing¨Cit¡¯s you who stole her life! And now you repay kindness with betrayal? You make me sick!¡± Stanley yanked her back. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough!¡± But Martha shook him off violently. ¡°Don¡¯t bother stopping me. Anyone who does something this disgusting¨Csomething that defies all human decency¨Cdeserves to be punished! Where¡¯s thewyer? Sue her¨Cright now! This woman scammed the Joyner family, pretended to be the rightful heiress. I want her to pay every one of us for emotional damages!¡± She knew it all too well. Ever since Scarlett left the Joyner family, she had no real means to survive. Even now, whateverfort she had likely came from prize money through university research projects. But back when they epted Scarlett as the heiress, They had already made backup ns. Secrets 131 From Ashes to Queen: Now ! Call the Shots Chapter 131 You Thought I¡¯d Forgive? Finished As long as they wanted to, they could turn Scarlett into a criminal and frame her as a fraudster. The amount of to us, wasn¡¯t it? Scarlett couldn¡¯t possibly afford that astronomical figure; she¡¯d have no choice but topromise. They could still turn the tables, maybe even keep her firmly under their control. Franklin sighed and began putting on the good guy act. ¡°Scully, you¡¯re one of our children too. We may not be rted by blood, but we¡¯ve lived together for so many years. Whatever your reason was for trying to frame Reba, I¡¯m willing to let it go. But you have to talk to the police right now and clear everything up. Let Rebae home first. You know her health isn¡¯t great. And I believe you¨Cdeep down, you never meant to hurt her.¡± His tone was unbelievably gentle. One yed the bad cop; the other yed the good cop. Their goal was clear¨Cput pressure on Scarlett, offer her a few crumbs of kindness, throw her off bnce, and get her to help Reba walk free. As long as Reba got out, all the chaos surrounding the fire¨Cwell, the Joyner family had their ways to make it disappear. But Scarlett smiled. Franklin thought she¡¯de around and quickly said, ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re not a bad person at heart. After all this is over,e back to the Joyner family. You and Reba can go back to getting along, be the best of sisters.¡± In the face of his hopeful gaze, Scarlett slowly shook her head. ¡°How could I possibly help someone who tried to burn me alive get away with it? I¡¯m not an idiot. And I¡¯m not like the rest of you¨Cpretending you don¡¯t know the truth.¡± The warm mask on Franklin¡¯s face shattered in an instant. His expression darkened, and a dangerous look shed in his eyes. ¡°Scarlett, you still haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Oliver stepped in front of Franklin, keeping him fromshing out. But his own face didn¡¯t look much better. The anger radiating off him was palpable; he looked like he was about to explode at any moment. ¡°Tell me, is it true? Did Reba really try to burn you alive?¡± Scarlett lifted her eyes and looked at him. Back when she had first returned to the Joyner family, it was Oliver who had epted her first. He¡¯d bought her all the things she needed for college and even had his assistant take her out to shop for more. She¡¯d never known what it felt like to be cared for by family. 1/2 17:04 Sat, 9 Aug V Chapter 131 You Thought I¡¯d Forgive? For the first time, she¡¯d felt the warmth of a home. Finished She¡¯d made up her mind then¨Cto get along with her older brother and try to be a real, loving family. Over the years, in both big ways and small, she¡¯d quietly helped Oliver¡¯spany. And thanks to that, Oliver had transformed himself into the most influential young man in Trenwyn. If only things had stayed like they were in the beginning. ¡°She¡¯s already been detained. Isn¡¯t that enough of an answer? You can lie to yourself, but don¡¯t turn yourself into a fool. What do you think?¡± Oliver swayed where he stood. News footage from earlier shed through his mind. Thick smoke rolled through the hallway like a ck serpent, twisting wildly through the gaps in the stairwell. The metal handle on the security door glowed red¨Chot; Scarlett¡¯s palm, pressed against the door, recoiled from the heat as a muffled whimper escaped her throat. The fire rm shrieked through the entire building, ripping through the air, but it couldn¡¯t drown out the heavy thuds and splintering soundsing from the ceiling above. mes outside the window crawled up the instionyer on the exterior wall. The aluminum window frames sizzled and began to warp. Scarlett huddled against the wall, trembling like a leaf. Gray¨Cck droplets clung to hershes¨Cash or tears, it was impossible to tell. The gypsum ceiling cracked into a spiderweb of fissures. A fist¨Csized chunk fell at her feet. Embers and ash rained down on the back of her neck, raising a trail of painful blisters. Worse still, the smoke was sinking lower. The breathable air near the ceiling was being swallowed up by ck waves of poison. Scarlett couldn¡¯t stop coughing violently; the smoke had turned her apartment into a hellish blur with barely two meters of visibility. And then there was the injury on her lower left leg, where a falling beam from the ceiling had struck her. Blood mixed with soot trickled down, and every movement sent stabbing pain through her hip. The rescue air cushion hadn¡¯t even been deployed outside yet; the smoke had already reached her waist. The load¨Cbearing walls of the building groaned under the heat. A window suddenly exploded¨Cits burning frame crashed to the ground, scattering a fiery crater the size of a bowl on the asphalt below. When Scarlett was finally rescued, she was leaning against a firefighter, the backs of her hands scorched red and covered in small, raised blisters. That scene had been so brutal, No matter who had been in her ce, they would¡¯ve hated the arsonist with everything in them. If the 17:04 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 131 You Thought I¡¯d Forgive? arsonist had been someone else, even if he hadn¡¯t liked Scarlett, he would¡¯ve stood up for her. But now¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­ He lowered his head. One hand reached out, bracing against the wall. ¡°I want to see Reba!¡± He spun around suddenly and grabbed Zion¡¯s wrist. ¡°Do something¨Cget me in to see her right now. I need to ask her myself!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. 476 1 Secrets 132 Chapter 132 Jasper Said Read Louder Please 3278 Finished The one everyone thought was scheming and dangerous¨CScarlett¨Cturned out to be the actual victim. And the sweet, innocent Reba had be the arsonist. Oliver needed to know the truth. If he didn¡¯t, he was going to lose his mind. Scarlett responded to his desperation with a coldugh. Taylor had called it a great show. But in truth, it wasn¡¯t entertaining at all. The ugliness of human nature only made her feel sick. ¡°Scarlett!¡± Martha seized the moment, stepped forward, and grabbed her by the shoulders. ¡°Reba must¡¯ve been framed. You have to testify! She treated you so well back then¨Cshe shared everything good with you! She even told us to treat you kindly. How could you be so heartless? Tell me- what will it take for you to let her go? I¡¯ll agree to whatever conditions you want!¡± Scarlett finally looked her in the eye. She narrowed her gaze and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Martha¡¯s expression lit up. Like I knew it! ¡°Yes. Say the word and I¡¯ll make it happen. But you have to make sure Reba walks away from this unharmed.¡± Scarlett smiled faintly. I¡¯d been waiting for this moment. ¡°They say, when a child isn¡¯t taught well, the me lies with the parent.¡± She nced at Franklin and Martha. ¡°How about this¨Cwhy don¡¯t you both release a statement admitting that Reba¡¯s thesis was giarized from my notes, and I¡¯ll file for the fire investigation to be reopened. How¡¯s that sound?¡± All she said was to reopen the case¨Cbut as for what the oue would be, that she couldn¡¯t promise. Martha¡¯s fierce expression froze on her face. Franklin¡¯s turned a deep, angry purple. The entire hall fell into an eerie silence. Until a low chuckle broke through the tension. Jasper stood at the doorway, holding a medical report. He blocked most of the light behind him. His face was hidden in shadow, unreadable. But the cold, unapproachable air around him sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. No one dared question why he was there¨Cor why he stood watching like it was a show. But with his arrival, 32 Chapter 133 Jasper Said Read Louder Pinace Pu Martha immediately snapped back to her senses. Her tone now was softalmost unbelievably so,pared to before. ¡°Scully.¡± It was the first time that day she¡¯d addressed Scarlett so gently. It threw Scarlett off for a moment. She was reminded of years ago, the first time she¡¯d entered the Joyner family. She¡¯d seen such an elegant woman. Finished Martha had smiled and taken her hand, saying she wished her peace and happiness in life. In that moment¡­ It had fulfilled every fantasy she¡¯d ever had about having a mother. Too bad, that was the only time Martha had ever smiled at her like a loving mother. After that came the cold, silent cruelty, without warning. It had pushed her into self¨Cdoubt, made her believe she just wasn¡¯t good enough. So she worked harder, tried everything to be better, hoping Martha would finally notice her. She¡¯d struggled, fought for everything. And after learning the truth, her heart ached like hell. ¡°Scully,¡± Martha said again,pletely unaware or maybe just indifferent to the change in Scarlett¡¯s expression. ¡°I know you probably hold some resentment toward me. Reba is a part of me, my own flesh and blood, and I¡¯ve owed her for so many years. So yes, I care more about her. You¡¯re jealous, you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re bitter¨CI get it. That¡¯s normal. But even if you won¡¯t forgive me, do it for the years I raised you. six years where you had food, clothing, and shelter. Let Reba go. At the very least, let here home and rest. You know her health¡¯s not good, her kidneys¡­¡± Scarlett waved a hand. Telling her to stop. Because some things weren¡¯t that simple. ¡°Ms. Martha, your love for your daughter is very moving. But I will still protect my own interests.¡± Martha¡¯s face changed instantly. Dark and vicious¨Clike she wanted to rip Scarlett apart. But in the next second, a tall figure appeared beside Scarlett. Blocking out all of Martha¡¯s hostility. The sheer force of his presence made it hard for anyone nearby to even breathe. 17:04 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 132 Jasper Said Read Louder Please ¡°Ms. Martha, I assume you can read.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam. His voice was like it had seeped from an ice mountain. ¡°Perfect. Then read this carefully.¡± He tossed the medical report in his hand onto Martha. She had already felt uneasy when he first appeared. Now that she saw him clearly and realized he was Mr. Fletcher, she didn¡¯t dare make a scene. With Jasper handing her those sheets directly, she didn¡¯t dare ignore them either. But the moment she read them over, her eyes flew wide open. ¡°No¨Cno, this isn¡¯t right!¡± She suddenly spun around and yanked Eugene over. ¡°Eugene, look at this. There has to be something wrong with this report!¡± Eugene nced at it. It was Reba¡¯s most recent medical report. Very thorough. Especially the kidney section¨Cit had been examined in the most detail. The results showed that Reba only had a minor inmmation. 476 24 Filshed Secrets 133 From Ashes to Queen: Now Call the Shots Chapter 133 Eugene Regrets Everything Immediately Finished If he had seen this report in the hospital, he probably would¡¯ve thought the patient just needed a few days of medication to recover. But now that the report had Reba¡¯s name on it, Eugene even began to doubt his own medical skills. When Reba was first found, she¡¯d been examined. Her kidneys had been severely damaged. Without a transnt, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived for long. That was why the Joyner family had gone to such lengths, weaving an borate lic to lure Scarlett intoing willingly. All of it, every single move, had been for the sake of giving Reba a new kidney. And now they were telling him, it had all been a mistake! Aplete mistake! The report was passed around among the Joyner family. Everyone¡¯s expressions gradually darkened. Then came the uneasy nces exchanged between them. Stanley was the first to lose his cool. ¡°So, Reba never needed a transnt in the first ce? Then why did the original tests show otherwise¡­¡± He whipped his head around to look at Eugene. ¡°Eugene, if I remember correctly, you were the one who ran those tests when she was found!¡± Every head turned toward Eugene. When they¡¯d found Reba, she¡¯d been pale and gaunt¨Cclearly someone who had suffered from long- term illness. So they¡¯d run a full body exam. That¡¯s when they discovered the kidney issues. ¡°I can guarantee there was nothing wrong with the original test.¡± Even as he said it, his mind was in total chaos. All he could see was that moment years ago when they brought Reba in. He¡¯d taken her to the hospital for tests. And he¡¯d been worried she¡¯d resist, so he patiently talked her through it. Nothing seemed off back then! After confirming she needed a transnt, he¡¯d paid even closer attention to her health, running check¨Cups 1/31 Chapter 137 Pune Regich Everyting frurately tart an often Once the family had agreed to find a matching donor, Scarlett had been brought into the Joyner family. After that, Reba stopped cooperating with further tests. She had said that now that someone was around to apany the family, she could finally let go. He¡¯d been terrified, too scared to push her, so he coaxed her into doing two check¨Cups per year. Each one showed she still needed a transnt. Everything seemed fine! He pped his forehead. John¡¯s words came back to him. Could someone have been covering up Reba¡¯s true condition? ¡°Reba is okay?¡± Martha slowly came back to her senses, ovee with joy. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Reba¡¯s really okay!¡± She wiped her tears. Then her hand froze. If Reba was healthy, then the request for medical bail she had just been considering didn¡¯t make any sense anymore. Which meant, the medical report ended up in Franklin¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t really read it¨Chis eyes kept darting around. He tried to avoid the rest of the Joyner family and stayed huddled in a corner. From time to time, he snuck nces at Martha¡¯s reaction. Stanley asked, ¡°If Reba¡¯s been fine for a while, then what about the past two years¨Cher symptoms, her various health issues? How do you exin that?¡± Martha was stunned by the question. That¡¯s right! If Reba had recovered, how could she have shown symptoms that only kidney patients would have? Was it all a coincidence? Or had we been deceived? She was Reba¡¯s mother, and she loved her with all her heart. She would¡¯ve given her everything. Why would Reba hide something like this from me? Why keep me in constant fear and worry? Eugene¡¯s gaze slowly drifted back to Scarlett. ¡°Is it possible someone went through unimaginable hardship to cure Reba¡¯s illness?¡± The implication was clear. When Reba first returned, the tests had been correct; she had needed a transnt. But after Connor found her and brought her back to the Joyner family, someone had quietly healed her over the course of the past two years, until she no longer needed the surgery. 213 Chapter 133 Eugene Regrets Everything Immediately ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Martha immediately rejected the idea. Finished ¡°The doctor said back then that a transnt was her only option! That was a specialist¨Ca nephrology expert! Who could possibly be more credible than him? And besides, Reba¡¯s been eating and living with us this whole time. She hasn¡¯t¡­¡± She trailed off. A realization hit her like a p in the face. Like the others, her stunned and suspicious gazended squarely on Scarlett. For the past two years, the only difference between Reba and the rest of them was the daily herbal supplements. Scarlett hadbed through ancient prescriptions, waking up early every morning to brew those tonics. No one had paid much attention. In their minds, it was no different from drinking millet porridge. The reason they let Scarlett keep making it was that they thought she¡¯d taken over what didn¡¯t belong to her and should make it up to Reba. Making her do the grunt work¨Cthey figured it was still too good for her. ¡°Those herbal supplements are just health tonics, right? You all don¡¯t really believe that stuff actually worked, do you?¡± ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re a kidney specialist. You say something!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes snapped over to Eugene in unison. Even Franklin looked uneasy. ¡°Eugene, tell me, you were the one who arranged for someone to help Reba, right? You were just waiting to surprise us? And because of that, Reba can¡¯t use her health as an excuse to get out of jail. You feel guilty, so you¡¯re keeping quiet about it¨Cis that it?¡± Martha immediatelytched on to that version of events, She trusted her son¡¯s medical expertise. And she refused, absolutely refused, to believe that Scarlett had done somethi Secrets 134 Chapter 134 Respect Her or Regret It ¡°Say something!¡± Martha, growing anxious, reached out and shook Eugene, Eugene stumbled from the force, taking an unsteady step back. ¡°Mom.¡± Finished He sounded like he had just woken from a dream, his expression still tangled with lingering emotions. ¡°I¡¯m not capable of something like that.¡± Martha froze for a moment- like she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She nearly lost her bnce. And once Eugene opened his mouth, there was no stopping him.. ¡°Actually, I noticed earlier that Reba¡¯s medical reports had started to improve. I was thrilled and asked her about it. Whether it was what she said, or what I found through my own investigation¨Cthese past two years¡­¡± He clenched his fists. Then raised his eyes and looked at Scarlett again. ¡°The only treatment she¡¯s had these two years was herbal supplements. And those were made by Scully! It was Scully who healed her!¡± His words hit with the force of andslide. Cracking the very foundation of the Joyner family¡¯s beliefs. From the moment Scarlett entered the Joyner family, everyone had known the real reason. And not a single one of them had treated her well. To put it bluntly, even the household staff had been treated better than Scarlett. At least the maids got a paycheck. Scarlett cost them practically nothing; her ¡°value¡± was sky¨Chigh. From the beginning, the Joyners just wanted Scarlett to understand her ce. To stop coveting what didn¡¯t belong to her. At first, they¡¯d felt a little guilty after all, they wanted her kidney and still gave her the cold shoulder. Butter, they realized¨Cthe colder they were, the harder Scarlett tried. Over time, they stopped feeling guilty at all. Chapter 134 Respect Her or Regret it They were the powerful ones. And they always made decisions based on interests and gain. Finished To them, this whole thing was just Scarlett trying to climb higher, clinging desperately to the Joyner family. And after Reba came back, when Scarlett still refused to leave, that just proved it. They looked down on someone who would give up her dignity for power. So their treatment of Scarlett only got worse. They even pushed further, trying to see just how far they could go before she broke. And yet in the end, they realized Scarlett had no limits. She just wanted to rise higher. Marry into the Jude family by stepping on their shoulders. A person like that, why would she put in the effort to source and prepare herbal supplements that could actually treat Reba¡¯s condition? Everyone knew how severe Reba¡¯s illness had been. It probably took hundreds of failed attempts just to get the dosage right. The time, the effort, but no matter what they thought, that was the truth. In that moment, every Joyner family face looked like it had been pped, hard. Their cheeks flushed red with shame. No one could say a word. The person they looked down on, was the one with the highest moral ground. And they never trusted Scarlett. They¡¯d insulted her, humiliated her, disrespected her, and now all of that made them look utterly vile. They didn¡¯t even dare look Scarlett in the eye. Stanley was better off, Scarlett had already humbled him once, so the blow wasn¡¯t as sharp. But Oliver looked pale. His dry lips moved slightly, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯d always believed Scarlett was cruel, that she wanted to take everything from Reba. As her older brother, he naturally defended his biological sister. So he¡¯d been harsh with Scarlett, constantly critical, even cruel. But in the end, the truth showed him, Scarlett¡¯s patience hadn¡¯t been because she was calcting. It was because she wanted the Joyner family to live in peace. Her secrecy wasn¡¯t about giarizing Reba¡¯s thesis, she had been testing dosages for the herbal supplements. Chapter 134 Respect Her or Regret It He¡¯d misjudged someone who truly cared for the Joyner family. And he¡¯d deeply hurt a girl who had once genuinely treated him like her own brother. So much so that even in the face of a raging fire, Finilshed Scully hadn¡¯t thought to call out to him for help. How could I have been so stupid? I¡¯m such a fool. I don¡¯t deserve forgiveness. ¡°Scully, you¨C¡± Martha still refused to believe it. She cut him off abruptly and shouted, ¡°No way! She¡¯s just a student! There¡¯s no way she could heal anyone! You¡¯re not going to trick me with this nonsense! She ndered Reba¨CI won¡¯t let her get away with it!¡± Scarlett looked at Martha¡¯s nearly unhinged expression, and suddenly let out a low chuckle. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Martha had already been teetering on the edge emotionally. Seeing Scarlett¡¯s calm smirk made her feel mocked¨Cher nerves snapped. Scarlett stepped forward. Over time, her aura had changed, bing cool andposed. The slight lift of her eyes was enough to make everyone around her feel as though an avnche wasing. Instinctively, Martha stepped back three paces. It was the only way to dodge the icy edge of Scarlett¡¯s presence. When she realized she had just recoiled, from a girl who used to cower in the Joyner household, her heart burned with shame. ¡°You¡¯re just making guesses. What, now you want to take credit right away?¡± She let out a bitter, mockingugh. ¡°Even if those supplements helped a little, it still doesn¡¯t erase the fact that you ndered Reba!¡± 476 ºÏ B Secrets 135 Chapter 135 Not My Problem Anymore Scarlett¡¯s smile deepened,pletely unbothered by the usations. She took three slow steps forward, leaned in slightly, and whispered into Martha¡¯s car. ¡°She only needed two more rounds of herbal supplements, and she would¡¯ve been fully healed.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes flew open. Finished She was about to press for more, but Scarlett had already straightened up and stepped back to where she had been. Ignoring Martha¡¯s shock and panic, Scarlett calmly turned her head to look at Jasper. Her red lips curved slightly. ¡°There¡¯s a ratio in that medical report that¡¯s been increasing. At this rate, she would¡¯ve met the requirements for medical parole in just a few more months.¡± Before Jasper could respond, Martha lunged forward and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s shirt. ¡°What did you mean by that just now?¡± Scarlett replied coolly, ¡°Was I not clear enough?¡± It was her herbal supplements that had strengthened Reba¡¯s health over the past two years. And because the Joyner family had treated her so cruelly, the treatment had been iplete; it wouldn¡¯t be long before Reba¡¯s condition started to decline again. A perfect answer to whether or not she had been the one She paused. Then her tone chilled. save Reba. ¡°And by the way, as much as I regret it, I¡¯m still just a med student. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to treat inmates.¡± The Joyner family was stunned. If her earlier words were a warning, this one went straight for the kill. She had once been willing to do anything for the Joyner family. But once her heart was broken, there was no going back. So even if Reba died in prison, she wouldn¡¯t spare her a second nce. And of all people, Reba was the Joyners¡® most beloved. ¡°You!¡± Martha shook with fury, her whole body trembling uncontrobly. Scarlett lowered her eyes, looking at her with quiet disdain. Chapter 135 Not My Problem Anymore Finished ¡°Didn¡¯t you just insist I¡¯d ndered Reba, Ms. Martha? Then you¡¯d better hurry and sue me. I¡¯ll be waiting for the court summons.¡± Martha choked on her own breath. She was genuinely flustered by what had just been said. But a secondter, she collected herself. Scarlett¡¯s just a student. What real skill could she possibly have? If she could treat Reba, then actual experts in the field could certainly do better. She took a deep breath. ¡°Heh, since you¡¯re putting it that way, I don¡¯t see any reason to hold onto whatever we had in the past. Just make sure you file soon¨CI¡¯m graduating in July, and fresh grads have no trouble finding jobs. If I end up moving somewhere far and don¡¯t show up in court, well, that¡¯d be a real shame, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Martha¡¯s face went ashen, like she¡¯d seen a ghost. She was just about tosh out when Stanley pulled her back. Then he gently tried to soothe things. ¡°Scully, I¡¯m sorry. Mom didn¡¯t mean it like that. She¡¯s just¡­ really worried about Reba.¡± Scarlett almostughed from disbelief. She pointed in my face and cursed me out, and that¡¯s not what she meant? She had never seen people with such shameless nerve. Franklin, seeing how indifferent she remained, narrowed his eyes. His fists clenched tightly, veins bulging on the back of his hands. But momentster, he slowly loosened his grip. Then spoke in a weighty, sincere tone. ¡°If Reba really did hurt you, the Joyner family won¡¯t let her off easy. But in the end, this is still a family matter. There¡¯s no need to take it to court. How about this, we get Reba released first, and I¡¯ll have her apologize to you. How¡¯s that?¡± Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel a sh of relief. Relief that she had long since given up on these people. ¡°The police still need more details from me about the fire. As for Reba¨Cmaybe go rip up the criminal code instead?¡± Her words were sharp, but her tone was soft. Poised, calm. A far cry from the timid, eager¨Cto¨Cplease girl she used to be. No one could get a handle on her now. Martha and Franklin exchanged a nce. And in each other¡¯s eyes, they saw panic. Something was slipping through their fingers. Sat, y Aug Chapter 135 Not My Problem Anymore ¡°Scully¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s voice was hoarse. 324 Finished It was like he¡¯d been hit with too much at once, he couldn¡¯t handle it. His spirit had been crushed. But his eyes, when he looked at Scarlett, were slowly turning red. ¡°Everything we thought was a misunderstanding, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Whether it was bullying Reba or giarizing academic work, it had all been baseless rumors. Yet they had never asked Scarlett for her side. Back then, they¡¯d been so arrogant andmanding. And now that the truth was out, the pain was excruciating. It felt like someone had peeled back the skin over his heart. Every cruel word they¡¯d thrown at her was now a de stabbing through every nerve in his body, over and over. Scarlett looked at him. Her gaze grew colder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t respond. He¡¯d been in the business world for years¨Cthere was no way he was some innocent fool. Things had felt off before too, but he¡¯d never bothered to look deeper. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Scarlett said with a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of it now.¡± Then, she raised her wrist and nced at her watch. 1 ¡°I still need to give the police more details about the fire scene. You all go ahead, try your best to get Reba out on medical parole.¡± ¡£ 476 Secrets 136 Chapter 136 Shattered Illusions aja Her cold smile was like a de, slicing through the illusion of family harmony she once desperately clung to¨Cexposing the cracks in the Joyner family¡¯s perfect facade. Scarlett walked out of the police station. The sun was warm today, the breeze gentle. Wind lifted her long hair, strands brushing against her neck in soft curls, making her already slender neck appear event more graceful and pale. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, I hope today¡¯s little drama didn¡¯t bore you. Truthfully, Taylor wouldn¡¯t have understood either way. Scarlet didn¡¯t care whether the Joyner family would regret losing her. She didn¡¯t care to see their humiliation or pain. When she gave her heart, she gave it all. And now that she had chosen to leave, she had taken it all back. She and the Joyner family¨Cthere was nothing left between them. Their remorse meant nothing to her now. Jasper looked down at her. His eyes¨Cstill holding a faint mistiness¨Cblinked quietly. They were a deep amber, soft and approachable at first nce. But beneath that warmth was something untouchable. Cold and distant by nature. In the sunlight, her waist¨Clength hair shimmered with a seaweed¨Clike gloss that made people want to stare. Bare¨Cfaced and effortlessly beautiful. ¡°Look at more greenery,¡± Jasper said calmly. Scarlett blinked, puzzled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That little drama just now¨Cloud enough to hurt your eyes. Helps with eye strain.¡± Scarlett burst outughing. The frustration she¡¯d carried moments ago melted away. God, this man had a way with words. Without a single curse, he¡¯d called the Joyner family trash. She gave him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, your wisdom is truly unmatched. I¡¯m learning from the best.¡± Jasper didn¡¯t usually tolerate ttery. Most people around him were doers, not talkers. Scarlett¡¯spliment was so obvious, it couldn¡¯t be ignored. But instead of being annoyed, the corner of his eyes lifted slightly. A quietugh slipped out through his nose. His ck pupils shimmered with a clear, soft light as he turned to look at her again. 1704 Chantar 13h shattered illusions He always canied that cool, alpine presence¨Clike snow on pitie branches Being near him made it easier to breathe, easier to smile. And for some reason, when his gazended on her now, it sparked a flutter in her chest. Her mouth felt dry. ¡°As a teacher, this is my job,¡± Jasper added, retracting his gaze. Oddly enough, he found himself continuing the conversation. And though his thoughts were churning, his expression remained stoic as ever. Scarlett nced up at him again. She was used to his frosty exterior by now, so nothing seemed out of ce. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, I¡¯ll be leaving for Jandale tomorrow.¡± ¡°Send me the location of yourb once you¡¯re settled.¡± The drama was over¨Cit was time to talk business. They had a contract. She was to conduct research. Whether she¡¯d be used as a test subject or a technician was up to Jasper. But she would uphold her end of the deal. Now that the arsonist had been caught, her ties to Trenwyn were severed. She could fullymit to her work. Jasper took out his phone and typed something. A momentter, theb¡¯s location appeared in Scarlett¡¯s inbox. ¡°All right,¡± she said. ¡°Just let me know ahead of time when you need me.¡± As soon as the words left her lips, Jasper suddenly reached out his hand. Scarlett blinked. Was he¡­ trying to pinky swear? Really? From someone asposed as Mr. Fletcher? Well, if he wanted to, she didn¡¯t mind¡­ She started to lift her hand too- ¡°Your phone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Flustered, she quickly withdrew her hand and handed him her phone instead. Jasper pressed her phone against his and tapped a few times. A momentter, he returned it to her. ¡°I installed a small program. We can contact each other directly.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You bypassed all the messaging apps?¡± 2/2 17.04 Chapter 136 Shattered Illusions ¡°Yes.¡± He put his phone away and returned to his usual cold, silent self. Scarlett, however, was still marveling over it. She yed with the new program for a while before reluctantly slipping her phone back into her pocket. A yellow sports car pulled up beside them. Jack leaned out the window. ¡°Hop in. I¡¯ll take you guys somewhere good to eat.¡± Scarlett shook her head. ¡°Someone¡¯s picking me up.¡± Just then, another car rolled up and parked beside Jack¡¯s shy ride. Jack¡¯s face fell as he saw the other car¡¯s window slide down. He pped the steering wheel. ¡°Eugene, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Taylor smiled, all gentlemanlyposure. ¡°Picking someone up.¡± Jack fell silent. That was technically the truth, wasn¡¯t it? Before he could say another word, Scarlett had already opened Taylor¡¯s car door and climbed in. ¡°Pixel,¡± Jack muttered, turning to Jasper. ¡°You know him well?¡± 476 Finished 313 Secrets 137 Chapter 137 The Gathering Storm Don¡¯t get in a stranges¡¯s cat Jack velled after her in vain. tokyohot Taylor simply waved in Jasper. ¡°See you around. Jasper gave a slight nod. He didn¡¯t stop her. He already had a good idea of what was going on. Searlen gave him a faint smile. ¡°See you in Jandale.¡± Taylor looked back at Jasper, as if urging him to say something¨Canything- But Jasper¡¯s expression remained indifferent, as if he wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered. Only after Taylor¡¯s car sped off did Jasper turn to Jack, who was still stunned and anxious. ¡°Old Madam Lane¡¯s birthday ising up. Make sure to prepare a gift.¡± Jack nearly exploded. ¡°Is now really the time for that? Pixel just got snatched!¡± Sure, it looked like she went willingly. But still! Pixel had already been tricked once into signing that ¡°indentured contract¡± with Jasper. Who¡¯s to say she wasn¡¯t getting yed again by Taylor? The Lane family¡­ they were ck sesame dumplings through and through¨Csweet on the outside, scheming on the inside. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jasper replied. ¡°This is no small matter.¡± He opened the car door and looked down at Jack with disdain. ¡°Make it the best gift possible.¡± Jack was bewildered. In Jandale, there was a silent hierarchy among the elite families. The Fletcher and Damian families stood at the top¨Cpowerful in both politics and business. Finished The Lane family, despite its wealth and size, had only just begun tapping into the political sphere. They weren¡¯t in the same league. So, when the Lane family hosted a birthday celebration for their matriarch, families like the Fletchers and Damians typically gave symbolic gifts¨Cnothing extravagant, so as not to create a sense of debt or imbnce. It was an unspoken rule for years. Why change it now? Jack didn¡¯t really mind spending the extra money¨Che wasn¡¯t exactly strapped for cash. But this might just scare the Lane family instead. Back at the Joyner residence, the sky had already darkened. Chapter 137 The Gathering Storm £¤¡Ý31%Òô: Finished After an entire day of interrogation, the family had finally been cleared of involvement in the fire and released. Thepany¡¯s legal team had dropped everything to focus solely on Reba¡¯s case, but the early reports weren¡¯t encouraging. Once home, Martha finally let down her defenses and copsed onto the couch. She covered her face, tears. leaking through her fingers. ¡°How could this happen? Reba would never do something like that.¡± The three Joyner sons stayed silent, their expressions grim. It was clear they didn¡¯t entirely agree with her. Franklin was the calmest of them all. Once Martha¡¯s sobbing eased, he finally spoke. ¡°The crux of this case lies with the criminal who pointed the finger at Reba.¡± ¡°She¡¯s always been well¨Cbehaved and considerate. But the more exceptional someone is, the easier it is to be a target.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible that someone orchestrated all of this just to bring her down.¡± He paused, ncing at his sons. Seeing that none of them spoke up in defense of Reba, he frowned in disapproval. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent awyer to speak with the witness. We need to get to the bottom of this.¡± ¡°Reba can¡¯t be wrongfully used like this.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that sooner?¡°. ¡°No matter who¡¯s behind this, we can¡¯t let them seed.¡± ¡°Whatever it takes¨Cwe must get Reba out.¡± Franklin nodded. In his eyes, this wasn¡¯t just about the arson case. Someone was clearly trying to bring down the Joyner family itself. They¡¯d risen fast in recent years¨Cfast enough to make enemies. Reba¡¯s case made one thing painfully clear: staying low¨Cprofile was no longer an option. They needed a stronger ally. ¡°Previously, the Lane family¡¯s representative misjudged Reba. I think I need to go to Jandale and try to exin things in person.¡± He looked at his sons. ¡°If you¡¯re free, you shoulde with me.¡± Martha was rmed. ¡°But what about Reba? If you all leave, who¡¯ll stay with her?¡± Franklin gently ced a hand on her shoulder ¡°You really think this is just about arson? What matters most now is how the people in power view us.¡± in 187 The Gathering Sprin Only then did Martha begin to understand, No wonder you said before that no one dared to help is wat like they were avoiding us.¡± She was starting to panic. But families like the Lanes. we¡¯re not even in their circle.* Franklin rubbed his brow and closed his eyes. ¡°No matter. We¡¯ll start in Jandale. There¡¯s always a way.¡± Then he looked to his sons. ¡°Well? Are youing?¡± Stanley immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± The other two hesitated, but eventually agreed. Jandale was a city of wealth and opportunity. Even if they couldn¡¯t win the Lane family¡¯s favor, maybe they could find one of their enemies. As the saying goes¨Cjust show up. Someone will always want to form a team. Martha sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll go pack your things.¡± 476 Secrets 138 From Ashes to Quren. Now I Call the Shots Chapter 138 The Fracture Finished Technically, packing wasn¡¯t something the Joyner matriarch needed to handle herself¡ªbut Martha couldn¡¯t bear to let her sons do it alone. She was worried about Reba. And if she stayed behind, she¡¯d only cry amt make things worse. Once she was gone, Franklin turned to his three sons and gave them a stern reminder. ¡°The Lane family is nothing like the families here in Trenwyn. When we get to Jandale, tread carefully.¡± Stanley frowned. ¡°Dad, how exactly are you nning to talk to the Lane family?¡± Franklin¡¯s expression darkened, clearly displeased by the question. But he didn¡¯t answer. Stanley pressed again. ¡°Are you nning to use your identity as Reba¡¯s father to argue that she didn¡¯t giarize anything? That Scully made false usations and should take the fall for it?¡± ¡°Stanley!¡± Franklin snapped. ¡°Do you even remember who your real sister is?¡± Stanley gave a bitterugh. ¡°So it¡¯s true, then.¡± Yes, Reba was his biological sister. But even if it were a stranger, no one deserved to be falsely med for a crime. Let alone Scully¨Cwho had given so much to the Joyner family. And now he knew: she had saved Reba¡¯s life once. How could they repay a lifesaver like this? It was inhuman. ¡°Dad, I used to admire you,¡± Stanley said, his voice trembling, eyes rimmed red. His chest rose and fell rapidly with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m not going to Jandale.¡± He wasn¡¯t about to be part of a cover¨Cup. He couldn¡¯t even look Scarlett in the eye anymore. He turned and walked away. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe back to this house,¡± he said over his shoulder. ¡°You ungrateful son!¡± Franklin shouted, mming a vase to the floor and pointing furiously at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t bothering back if you leave!¡± Stanley didn¡¯t even flinch. Franklin clutched his chest, coughing violently in his rage. Normally, this would¡¯ve caused a flurry of concern¨Cbut not this time. Oliver stood with his head down, pretending not to notice, Eugene, a doctor of all people/didn¡¯t move to help. He just stood there, stunned. Franklin¡¯s fury boiled over, He smashed several more vases. 17:05 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 138 The Fracture ¡°You¡¯re all turning against me now?¡± Only then did Eugene stir. He spoke quietly. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯ll think about the Jandale trip.¡± And with that, he walked out too. Oliver remained behind, but his gaze toward Franklin was filled with conflict. Finished ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± he said atst, ¡°but I hope we¡¯re being honest this time. We can¡¯t ask Scully to suffer again just to protect Reba.¡± Franklin stood speechless. Were these really his sons? When did they all change? ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Oliver didn¡¯t wait for the outburst. He turned and went upstairs. Franklin¡¯s fury was choked in his throat. His face flushed red as he struggled to swallow his anger. At the schoolboratory, Calvin hadn¡¯t left yet. Ever since the medical exchange conference, he¡¯d been spending more and more time in theb¨Ceither mentoring students or grading papers in his office. But the students¡® admiration had cooled considerably. Most of them were focused solely on winningpetitions or chasing recognition. ¡°Reba hasn¡¯t shown up. Guess she¡¯s too embarrassed after flopping at the conference.¡± ¡°All those resources, and she still couldn¡¯t shine? I¡¯d be ashamed to show my face.¡± ¡°What do you think, Micah?¡± Micah blinked back his wandering thoughts. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t been thinking about Reba at all. He wasn¡¯t bothered by the gossip around him, either. What puzzled him was Scarlett¡¯s absence. After such a spectacr victory at the conference, now was the time to reap the rewards. Why hadn¡¯t she returned to campus? Maybe it was because she¡¯d be too famous¨Cafraid of being mobbed? Seemed likely. She had always been low¨Ckey, even before. She never boasted about her aplishments. Chapter 138 The Fracture Because of that, when her recognition was stripped away, Calvin had grown impatient with her. Micah now regretted that. #Finished If he had treated Scarlett better back then, surely she ¡®would¡¯ve shared some of her current sess with him. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the experiment,¡± he said curtly, brushing off the conversation. The others pursed their lips but didn¡¯t push back. They no longer respected Micah the way they used to. He used tomand theb¡¯s pecking order. But now? He was just anotherpetitor, scrambling for attention like the rest. And now he wanted to act all noble? What a joke. ¡°Micah,e here a second.¡± Calvin¡¯s office wasn¡¯t far, and he¡¯d clearly heard everything. He didn¡¯t feel great about it either. He¡¯d handpicked these students, guiding them through steady progress. But now they were obsessed with fame and fortune, chasing shortcuts¨Ctrying to be ¡°the next Scarlett.¡± Why was he thinking about her again? ¡°Professor, you wanted to see me?¡± Micah¡¯s voice pulled him from his thoughts. Calvin sighed. ¡°I have apetition slot for you. There¡¯s a rted exchange event too¨Cit¡¯ll help your thesis.¡± 476 Secrets 139 Chapter 139 Turning Point Micah gave a quiet ¡°min, barely acknowledging the moment. There was no joy, not even a token ¡°thank you.¡± It was as if this opportunity was his by default.. Calvm felt the sing. You have nothing to say?¡± he asked, his voice sharp with disappointment. Micah blinked, confused. ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°The spot. Thepetition.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Micah¡¯s tone was t. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Calvin went quiet. His lips thinned in frustration, but he swallowed it down. He thought of Scarlett¨Chow she had left, how his own temper had driven her away, how he¡¯d spoken harshly and misjudged her. He had vowed not to make the same mistake again. Still, he couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Do you think I gave this to you because you deserved it?¡± Micah hadn¡¯t expected the question. A more tactful person would¡¯ve bowed their head, feigned gratitude, maybe even pledged lifelong loyalty. But Micah saw no use in pretending. ¡°You¡¯re at your position,¡± he said, ¡°not just because of your own research, but because your students have brought you prestige. You¡¯re investing in me to boost your name. It¡¯s mutual benefit.¡± His words were calm, but cold. ¡°I¡¯ll seize this opportunity, and I¡¯ll pay you back in kind. Don¡¯t worry¨CI won¡¯t humiliate you like Reba did. You won¡¯t lose your shot at bing an academician on my ount.¡± The shift in tone stunned Calvin. This wasn¡¯t the Micah he¡¯d known¨Cthis was someonepletely different. ¡°You¡­ you-!¡± Calvin was so incensed he could barely catch his breath. His hand shook as he pointed at Micah, but before he could speak, Micah stepped forward and gently held his wrist. ¡°No need to get worked up. If you don¡¯t like what I¡¯ve said, give the spot to someone else.¡± Then, without waiting for a reply, he let go and walked out. Calvin watched him go, stunned, heart racing. He wanted to storm after him, toy into him. But suddenly his vision blurred, and the room tilted. He staggered, gripping the desk for support, reaching for the bottle of medicine he always kept nearby¨Conly to find it empty. In a panic, he grabbed a ss, filled it with water, and drank deeply. Gradually, the dizziness subsided. He slumped into his chair, the cold sweat clinging to his back. ¡°Ungrateful brat,¡± he muttered bitterly. ¡°No respect at all. No discipline.¡± He reached for the ss again, ready to throw it in anger¨Cthen stopped. It wasn¡¯t just any ss. It was the ceramic mug Scarlett had given him for his birthday, specially treated with medicinal herbs she¡¯d prepared herself. She¡¯d said it could help in emergencies, that it might one day save his life. At the time, he hadn¡¯t believed her. He¡¯d used her of being maniptive, of jinxing him. And then he¡¯d
  • 17.05 Bal, ¡è Aug A
9 Chapter 130 Turma Point punished her taken away her opportunity and handed it to Reba instead He stared at the mug, suddenly unable to bring himself to throw it. The porcin was pale white, like snow atop a mountain peak, with hand¨Cpainted plum blossoms blooming delicately inside the rim. It was beautiful¨Cand clearly crafted with deep cafe. His hand slowly lowered. The mug senled gently back onto the desk. She¡¯d poured so much into it. So much thought. So much effort. And he had trampled all over it. What kind of monster had he been? What kind of teacher? Scarlett had been brilliant, driven, generous¨Cloyal, even after all the unfairness. And he had destroyed that bond with his own hands. The grief hit him like a tidal wave. His eyes reddened. A tear slipped down his cheek, then another, and another. He gripped the mug tightly, whispering brokenly to the empty room. ¡°Scully¡­ Scully¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± In Jandale, the Lane family estatey nestled in the suburbs, sprawling across hundreds of acres. Most of the extended family lived within its grounds, generations rooted together in grandeur. Scarlett had returned¨Cand naturally, she was to meet the family first, before being introduced to society at the old matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet the next day. The car pulled up to the estate¡¯s grand gate. Taylor had already prepared her outfit for the asion. She wore a pale blue qipao, subtle in its elegance, hugging her figure just enough to highlight the grace in her every step. Her beauty shimmered beneath the afternoon sun, her presence so radiant it seemed to gather all the light around her. On the way, Taylor had given her a quick briefing about the family dynamics. 476 C Secrets 140 hapter 140 The First Meeting The Lae family, is one of fender¡¯s top bollire, we were caur set gepulous fer faber, Chen, was the head of this are family After the old master pescend, for at raken meer is reins Cadyadh to Nis Volith directed messens filtre set wat * legend in the entertainment industry to addition to holding shares in die Lane Crimp, he Home *n a top¨Ctier entertainmentpare Martian we currently the seront in crimand at 1ome Grip handling many projects. Her au hart married into the Shen family ad bandu and had a pair of twins¡ªboth of whom had repeatedly entered doctoral programs liet ya Hes aut also ran a chain of high¨Cend malls featuring international lueury brands and haduncher artoral sessful beauty and fashionpanies. Het peers were equally oursinding. Grayson¡¯s daughter, Lin Qianqian, stood out in her own right, and there was also a girl named Aurora¨Ctemporarily staying with the Lane family while studying in Jandale- who came from the matriarch¡¯s side of the family. When Scarlett stepped imo the main hall of the estate, she immediately saw that everyone had already gathered. And just like she was sizing them up, they were all sizing her up too. Their gazes were mixed¨Ccuriosity, scrutiny, a hint of admiration, but also clear disdain and dissatisfaction. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Scarlett greeted, stepping forward with a calmposure, her smile polite and measured. Taylor had already warned her that the matriarch of the Lane family was strong¨Cwilled and exacting. It was best to act demure to earn her favor. But Scarlett didn¡¯t care. After spending five or six years trying to please the Joyner family and still being met with indifference, she had learned not to break herself just to please others. Her serenity, even aloofness, made the atmosphere in the room freeze for a moment. Then, the olddy smiled warmly. ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°You do take after your mother. Now that you¡¯re home, you¡¯re a proper heiress of the Lane family. As long as I¡¯m alive, no one will dare bully you.¡± Taylor quickly stepped in to do the introductions, though even without them, Scarlett had already figured it out. The middle¨Caged couple beside the old matriarch, whose eyes were slightly red¨Crimmed with emotion, were clearly her parents. Owen had a stern air about him, with sharp features that gave off an undeniable authority. Yet despite his age, he looked barely older than Taylor, still dignified andposed. Scarlett opened her mouth, the word catching in her throat before finally slipping out. ¡°Dad.¡± Owen, who had maintained a calm demeanor, suddenly looked awkward¨Calmost nervous. His hands fidgeted at his sides until his wife gave him a light nudge. Then he finally responded with a deep voice. ¡°Mm. Good girl.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze shifted to her mother, Sophia. She wore an elegant ivory qipao, her long hair styled into an intricate bun with a jade hairpin. Her features were bold and striking, a ssic beauty that evoked grace and dignity. ¡°Mom.¡± 17:05 Sat, 9 Aug Chapter 140 The first Meeting This time, the word came out more easily. 30% Finished ¡°Mm, mm,¡± Sophia responded, her voice thick with emotion, hoarse and nasal from crying. Owen quickly pulled her into a one¨Carmed hug as she wiped away her tears. ¡°Good girl. You¡¯ve finallye home.¡± Scarlett fell silent. In such an emotional moment, she didn¡¯t quite know what to say. She remembered how the Lane family had reached out to her before, but out of loyalty to the Joyner family, she had refused toe to Jandale. Sophia had been disappointed again and again. But even so, she had never given up. After the fire, when Scarlett finally called, Sophia¡¯s trembling voice on the phone had echoed in her ears for days. Maybe this was what it meant to be cared about. She wasn¡¯t sure. She had never seen anything like this from Martha. Perhaps sensing her difort, Chloe stepped forward and took her hand gently. ¡°Scully, you must be exhausted from the trip. I had nothing to do at home, so I went ahead and tidied your room myself. Would you like to go take a look?¡± The Lane family estate was massive, with numerous vis spread across the property. Those who lived in the central vis were typically from the main branch, while side branches stayed closer to the outskirts. Before Scarlett could reply, a teenage boy¨Cabout fifteen or sixteen¨Cstormed over and blocked her path. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± Chloe blinked in confusion. ¡°Axel, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? What did I do?¡± Axel bit his lip, his face flushed with anger. 476 Secrets 141 Chapter 141 The Lane Family¡¯s Heiress You Beed up that pink ville bon that was always where we had our groups dinners Aurora towel thas ce the most til at arms racked ¡°Now yw eter it toe assiters for in? Where are the rest of us supposed to gather?¡± Asel was Nathan¡¯s son spoiled since birth and used to getting his way. People oursicle the Fane Family always treated them with reverence, to no one had ever bothered to correct him. But today was a family gathering. That kind of oust was, to put it lightly, embarrassing. Nathan wasted no time grabbing him by the ear and yanking him back. What¡¯s gotten into you? Three days without a beating and you¡¯re ready to flip the roof tiles, huh?¡± Ow¨Cow? That hurts!¡± Axel winced and iled, but he still refused to admit fault. The moment Nathan let go, he straightened up and shouted defiantly, ¡°We only started gathering at the Pink Pavilion because of Aurora. Now she¡¯s here, and you stick her in some other ce? She¡¯s the one bringing us together, and this outsider¡¯s the one tearing us apart. What¡¯s wrong with asking her to move?¡± His words left Aurora with nowhere to hide. She had no choice but to stand. Herplexion was sickly pale. her figure frail to the point of looking breakable. When she walked, it was like a breeze could snap her in half. Scarlett went quiet. It was like seeing Reba again. How did she go from one pretentious nest to another and somehownd in something even worse? She must be the unluckiest person on earth. ¡°Axel, stop it,¡± Aurora said, then turned to Scarlett with teary eyes and a pitiful smile. ¡°Scarlett, please don¡¯t be upset. Axel always says whatever¡¯s on his mind. He thought I was upset and didn¡¯t think about the timing.¡± ¡°I promise, that little vi is yours now. We¡¯ll move our gatherings somewhere else.¡± She sounded gracious and understanding, knowing when to yield. But to everyone listening, it felt like she¡¯d been wronged and was swallowing her pride. Before anyone else could speak, she took Axel by the arm. ¡°Apologize. Scarlett is your cousin.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Axel sneered, looking Scarlett up and down without an ounce of shame. ¡°I only have cousins, and they¡¯re all guys. You? You¡¯re not even close. You think you deserve to be called my cousin?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know,¡± he scoffed. ¡°You went to Trenwyn University, right? That dump isn¡¯t even qualified to carry Jandale University¡¯s¡® shoes.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re hot stuff? What a joke. I¡¯m embarrassed just hearing it.¡± Scarlett was done. She really didn¡¯t care to waste time arguing with idiots. But¡­ maybe her emergency kit could finallye in handy. A sharp thud exploded through the hall. Chapter 141 The 1 she family¡¯s Homes Everyone flinched Their hears whipped toward the sound, and silence fell like a nket. Owen, who¡¯d been quietly struggling to find the right words earlier, now stood with a storm darkening his Tace. The pressure radiating from him was suffocating. No one dared to speak. Even their breathing grew quieter. ¡°So what¨Cyou¡¯re telling me my daughteres home and has to earn your approval? She has to ask for permission to be treated like family?¡± His voice struck like thunder, each word weighted with fury, Axel, moments ago so cocky, shrank like a popped balloon. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean that I just.¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes narrowed. Now that their father had stepped in to shut down the third branch, he turned his cold gaze on Aurora. ¡°Just now, you said Axel was upset because you were wronged. Why don¡¯t you tell us what wrongs the Lane family has done to you?¡± Aurora blinked, stunned to be called out so directly. The blood drained from her face. ¡°No. 1¨CI didn¡¯t mean it that way, Eugene. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I never said that.¡± ¡°No grievances? Good. Then go exin that properly. Don¡¯t let people walk away thinking you¡¯ve been mistreated in this house.¡± Taylor still looked polite, even gentle. But his tone was sharp as frost in the dead of winter. No one dared defy him. Aurora opened her mouth, maybe trying to say something. But the pressure he exuded was overwhelming. and not a word came out. She just lowered her head and clenched her fists. Finally, Chloe broke the tension with a quiet sigh. ¡°This is my fault. I thought that little vi was closest to the main residence and didn¡¯t consider how the kids might feel. I really am getting forgetful with age. I deserve a scolding.¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely in the wrong.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice rang out, cool and unyielding. Her words hit the air like a de of ice, instantly freezing the room. She stepped forward with graceful poise, but her gaze was razor¨Csharp as itnded on Chloe. ¡°Scully is my daughter¨Cthe rightful heiress of the Lane family. With her status, we¡¯re putting her in a leftover party house? Aren¡¯t you worried the people of Jandale willugh at us?¡± She reached for Scarlett¡¯s hand, the protective gesture speaking volumes. ¡°My daughter is home. She deserves the best¨Cnot to be humiliated.¡± 476 Secrets 142 Chapter 142 The Weight of Armor 19 Finished Sophia¡¯s wordsnded like sterl against stone sharp, echoing, and impossible to ignore. Her presence carried undeniable weight, slicing through the tension with case. Chloe instantly lowered her head in submission, while Aurora stood frozen, face flushed with shame, from afraid to utter a word. Scarlett, meanwhile, found herself startled. Her whole body tensed, uncertain whether it was Sophia¡¯s sudden defense or the words themselves that struck her. Was she really feeling wronged? Compared to everything she¡¯d endured in the Joyner family, this little scene didn¡¯t even register. She¡¯d learned a long time ago not to argue with people like this¨Cit only hurt herself. All she had wanted, in that moment, was to get out of the room and find a quiet ce to rest. But she hadn¡¯t expected this¨Cshe wasn¡¯t alone anymore. A sudden warmth rose in her chest, sharp and unmistakable: So the saying was true: when you have family behind you, it really does feel like armor. Chloe and Aurora stood awkwardly, their faces stiff with humiliation. Inside, both harbored resentment toward the main branch of the family. If Scarlett got to keep her dignity, why did theirs have to be stomped on in front of everyone? But Sophia¡¯s open confrontation¨Cand the old matriarch¡¯s silent approval¨Cmeant they had to swallow their pride and smile through their teeth. Chloe forced a strained grin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go make arrangements to be sure Scully¡¯s satisfied.¡± Sophia¡¯s expression chilled. ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll handle it personally.¡± Chloe was silenced immediately. Her face twisted as she clenched her fists behind her back, but she dared not say a word. Instead, she retreated quietly to stand behind Grayson, stewing in silence. Taylor¡¯s tone turned frosty. ¡°The air in here¡¯s getting a little stuffy. Scully, want to take a walk in the garden?¡± Sophia brightened at once..¡°Yes, I¡¯ll show you the new hybrid roses I¡¯ve been cultivating. I think you¡¯ll like them.¡± Scarlett had grown so used to being ignored that she wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to such warmth. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn it down. Before she knew it, she was being gently led out into the garden. The Lane family¡¯s garden was massive, a full acre of exotic nts and rare flowers, with a separate section. devoted to medicinal herbs. ¡°Your eldest brother Jimmy took over the research institute and buried himself in studies ever since,¡± Sophia said with a sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with him for three months.¡± Scarlett nced at the herbal beds, her eyes narrowing in confusion. Why were ginseng and asarum nted together? Both were shade¨Cloving, yes¨Cbut they required very different levels of light and moisture. Together, they¡¯d only end uppeting and stunting each other¡¯s growth. As if to confirm her thoughts, Taylor muttered with clear irritation, ¡°Jimmy said I had to take care of his herbs while he¡¯s away. Look at them now¨Chalf dead! If he doesn¡¯te back soon, this whole patch is 1701 21 JAN A Chapter 18: The Weight of pay going to be worthless¡± Sophia reached for Scarlet¡¯s hand, her voice softening ¡°Scully, your brother doesn¡¯t mean to ignore you When we first found you, and you refused toe home, he was really upset. Then the institute starred a new catalyst study, and he just threw himself into it. Scarlett hadn¡¯t known about that. The revtion left her a little shaken. never med him,¡± she murmured. Sophia let out a quietugh. ¡°No, that¡¯s just me thinking he¡¯s being an idiot. When hees back, I¡¯ll give him a good talking¨Cto.¡± ¡°Oh! What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll make it myself.¡± Taylor¡¯s face paled. ¡°I, uh, have to get ready for Grandma¡¯s birthday party. So I¡¯ll skip dinner.¡± Before either of them could react, he darted away like a man fleeing for his life. Owen, who had just turned to follow his son, froze mid¨Cstep. He turned back with a pained smile, the look of a man volunteering for a firing squad. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Scarlett blinked. Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t feeling very hungry. At Jandale¡¯s Globerra Hotel, the four members of the Joyner family had checked into their rooms and gathered in Franklin¡¯s suite for a strategy meeting. Franklin pulled out his phone and tapped on several photos, then turned the screen toward his three sons. ¡°Look. Scarlett¡¯s in Jandale too.¡± The three exchanged nces before leaning in anxiously to examine the images. In the photos, Scarlett stepped out of a luxury car. A driver carried her luggage. The coordinates showed the location: Jandale¡¯s outskirts. ¡°See? She must¡¯ve found a way in,¡± Franklin muttered. ¡°Probably hoping to attend the Lane family banquet.¡± After all, at the recent medical exchange conference, Scarlett had made a huge impression. Several professors and experts had publicly expressed interest in making her their prot¨¦g¨¦. So being invited to the Lane family banquet wasn¡¯t out of the question. Still, Franklin found it hard to swallow. Everything Scarlett had now¨Cthis attention, this prestige¨Cshould have belonged to Reba. But instead, Reba had be aughingstock, while Scarlett climbed to the top, trampling over her. The more he thought about it, the more he believed that even if Scarlett had saved Reba with her herbal concoctions, Reba owed her nothing now. ¡°These photos don¡¯t prove anything,¡± Stanley argued. ¡°I remember there¡¯s apetition being held at Jandale University. Maybe she¡¯s just here representing her school.¡± Secrets 143 Chapter 143 Bargaining with Guilt Finished Eugene agreed with the suggestion and gave a subtle nod. Oliver let out a long sigh, massaging the bridge of his nose before speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s stop focusing on her..Since we cut ties, she¡¯s no longer our concern.¡± few years. But the truth was, he couldn¡¯t face Scarlett. Not unless he was willing to admit that, for the past he¡¯d been nothing but a blind fool¨Ca bully, really. He wasn¡¯t ready to confront that. On the way to Jandale, he¡¯d already decided that it was better if they just stayed out of each other¡¯s way. At least that way, knowing Scarlett¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt Joyner Corp or the family. ¡°The priority now,¡± Franklin said, forcing himself to let go of his resentment, ¡°is figuring out how to get into the banquet¨Cand how to get the Lane family to give us a chance.¡± He took a slow breath to steady himself. ¡°Our most important task is getting the Lane family to stop pursuing charges against Reba. After that, we need to establish ties with them, maybe even push for a coboration.¡± ¡°I had a private investigator look into it. Right now, the person with the most influence in the Lane family is Sophia¨Cthe first wife. After her, it¡¯s Owen, then the old matriarch.¡± ¡°I heard Sophia has a thing for antique paintings. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to bid on a da Vinci portrait. Hopefully, that¡¯ll make a good impression.¡± He paused for a moment, exhaling heavily. ¡°Only then can we ensure Reba¡¯s safety.¡± Just as he finished speaking, his phone buzzed in his hand. He quickly nced at the screen. ¡°It¡¯s a reply from the Lane family¡¯s second branch. We got an invitation!¡± The three brothers visibly rxed. Oliver spoke first. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t win them over, just attending the banquet gives us a chance to meet some high¨Cprofile people. That alone is good for business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Stanley said. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well look around.¡± The four of them stepped out of the hotel, initially intending to grab a quick meal at the restaurant across the street. But they hadn¡¯t gone far when they unexpectedly ran into Connor. He was apanied by an assistant and clearly in a hurry. His expression shifted when he saw the Joyner family approaching. ¡°You guys are here too?¡± he asked, visibly surprised. Franklin smiled politely. ¡°We¡¯re in town for an event.¡± Connor¡¯s face tightened. What kind of event would warrant the full Joyner family showing up in Jandale- especially Stanley, who barely knew how to handle business? He cut straight to the point. ¡°Is it for the Lane family¡¯s banquet?¡± Franklin looked mildly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re attending as well?¡± Connor¡¯s expression turned smug. ¡°Yeah, I was invited.¡± Franklin¡¯s smile widened with calcted warmth. ¡°Young and aplished¨Clooks like the Jude Group¡¯s Car 143 Bargaining with Dum Expansion is just around the corner.¡± He paused, then changed his tone. ¡°But¡­¡± 3 Emojj That one word made the smile freeze on Connor¡¯s face. He turned to Franklin with a wary look. Franklin chuckled again. ¡°It¡¯s been hard to reach youtely. Since we¡¯ve run into each other why don¡¯t we grab a bite? We can talk about Reba¡¯s situation.¡± Connor stayed quiet. If he¡¯d known the Joyner family was staying here, he would¡¯ve booked a different hotel. But this was the best option near the Lane estate¨Cmost out¨Cof¨Ctowners corning for the birthday banquet were staying here. I know you¡¯re upset Reba got arrested in front of me,¡± Franklin said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk about it.¡± He pointed across the street to the restaurant. Ten minutester, Connor walked into the restaurant, clearly reluctant. He knew the Joyner family was going to grill him, and there was no avoiding it. If they caused a scene at the Lane banquet tomorrow, all his ns would go down the drain. Better to deal with them now and prevent anyplications. Franklin had been fuming for days, and now that he had the chance, he wasn¡¯t holding back. ¡°Reba went to meet with the Lane family rep with you,¡± he said. ¡°She was used of giarism, then dered an arsonist? You better have an exnation, Connor!¡± Connor took a breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°The giarism issue¨Cit wasn¡¯t entirely Reba¡¯s fault,¡± he said. ¡°We needed the proposal done quickly, and I kept pressuring her. Someone gave her a few ideas, and I guess she used them in the n. She probably didn¡¯t know they were taken from somewhere else.¡± ¡°But the original creator, Red Star sh, fought back hard. That¡¯s when the Lane family got involved. Once they saw the evidence, they were furious. They¡¯re the ones who called the police.¡± Franklin mmed his hand on the table. ¡°I knew it! Reba¡¯s a good, honest girl. She wouldn¡¯t steal work on purpose!¡± He turned to Oliver. ¡°Track down her roommate¨Cthe one who gave her the ideas. Find her and bring her in!¡± Oliver immediately began sending messages from his phone. Connor waited until Franklin¡¯s anger started to cool, then added, ¡°The Lane family was disgusted by the whole situation. I saw how bad it looked, so I let the police take Reba¨Cfor now. I figured I¡¯d find another way to help herter.¡± Franklin scoffed. ¡°Help her? You? Sounds more like you were running for cover to protect yourself!¡± 212.3 Secrets 144 Chapter 144 The Truth They Couldn¡¯t Handle Finished ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Reba ended up like this because she was trying to help you. Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± Franklin snapped. Connor hurried to defend himself. ¡°After everything happened, I¡¯ve been trying to fix it. I even brought a gift to talk to Scarlett¡­¡± ¡°Wait a second.¡± Stanley cut him off with a deep frown and a cold gleam in his dark eyes. ¡°Reba got in trouble, and instead of going to the people behind the system, you ran to Scully? What¡¯s your angle here?¡± Connor nearly choked on the water he was gulping down. He mmed the ss down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Red Star sh¨Cthat¡¯s Scarlett.¡± Judging by the stunned loo ks on their faces, he realized they had no idea. ¡°Well, yeah. She told me to keep it between us. Said it was just for casual posts, so I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t taken a second look at her old avatar, I probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized it during the conference either.¡± ¡°I went to see Scully hoping she¡¯d go easy on Reba. But there were other people around, and she wouldn¡¯t budge out of respect for them. Then I saw you all talking with her. I assumed you were trying to get her to authorize a statement for Reba, so I left.¡± The Joyner family sat frozen in disbelief. Scarlett was Red Star sh? The same ount whose offhand posts from years ago had left the Lane family¡¯s representative deeply impressed? She studied medicine¨Cwhat was she doing writing proposals? And not just writing, but writing well enough tomand attention? They couldn¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t want to believe it. Couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe it. But then Connor showed them the screenshots. The evidence was irrefutable. Franklin¡¯s fingers trembled. If Scarlett hadn¡¯t cut ties with them, he could have demanded she give the rights to Reba. He could¡¯ve insisted she discuss any future opportunities with Reba first. But she had cut ties. Oliver stared at the screen, eyes zing. He didn¡¯t want to believe Scarlett was that talented. But more than that, he didn¡¯t want to believe that Reba had giarized. He¡¯d believed Reba¡¯s side of the story for so long¨Cthat Scarlett was just imitating her. That Scarlett was petty and jealous. Chapter 144 The Trinh They Couldnt Handis Now that the truth was staring him in the face, he felt like a fool. B 3 Finished If time could be rewound, he¡¯d go back and p some sense into himself for every cruel word he¡¯d ever said to her. Eugene and Stanley were just as shocked, but Scarlett had shaken them so many times already, their reactions were more muted almost numb. Suddenly, Franklin¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°She used Reba of giarism, had her arrested, and then took it a step further¨Cframing her for arson!¡± He was practically growling now, ¡°This isn¡¯t just revenge against Reba. It¡¯s revenge against all of us.¡± He clenched his fists. He regretted everything. If only he¡¯d known how capable Scarlett was. If only he¡¯d used her kidney for the transnt first. The Joyner family wouldn¡¯t be in this position now. But it wasn¡¯t toote. Scarlett was in Jandale. She was likely attending the Lane family banquet. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to find her. Once they had her, they could force her to grant the authorization and change her testimony about the arson. Then Reba would be safe. Connor listened to Franklin¡¯s twisted justifications and frowned. ¡°Wait¡­ what arson?¡± He¡¯d been so busy handling banquet arrangements that he¡¯dpletely forgotten about the fallout with Reba. His assistant hadn¡¯t even reminded him she still needed help. He had no idea she was now facing criminal charges. Stanley leaned in, lowering his voice as he quickly exined. Connor shot to his feet. ¡°What? That fire¡­ Reba started it?¡± Ever since discovering that Scarlett hadn¡¯t faked being disabled at the birthday banquet, he¡¯d felt guilty. He¡¯d even thought about reaching out, trying to make peace. Reba had once told him to treat Scarlett better. She always came off as kind and considerate. But if she really had set that fire, then everything she¡¯d ever said was aplete farce. ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Franklin nodded firmly. ¡°Neither do I. Scarlett¡¯s framing her.¡± ¡°My private investigator is still looking into it. Once we get all the evidence-¡± Chapter 144 The Truth They Couldn¡¯t Handle. His eyes narrowed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Scarlett pays for this.¡± As if on cuc, his phone buzzed again. ²Ø²è30% Finished ¡°See? That¡¯s the message from my investigator. I¡¯ll have ourwyer set up a virtual meeting. We¡¯ll drop the evidence on the cops right now.¡± He grinned. ¡£ 476 get Secrets 145 Chapter 145 Ashes and Regret Franklin sneered, already nning how to punish the foolish police and manipte the situation to elevate the Joyner family¡¯s prestige. As for Scarlett, the one who started it all¨Cshe would suffer a fate worse than death. He would make sure she learned the price of crossing the Joyner family. Connor and the others stood with him. Stanley even moved closer, eager to see the evidence for himself. Franklin opened his inbox with deliberate slowness. The signal in the private room was strong, and the images loaded quickly. ¡°These photos¡ªI¡¯m going to show them to Director Lin tomorrow and-¡± He stopped mid¨Csentence. The first photo stunned him speechless. Reba was meeting with the arsonist. Their interaction looked more than familiar, even affectionate. The detective¡¯s report rified the connection: the two were high school ssmates and had once had a mutual crush. The following images tracked their connection over the past six years¨Cever since Reba was taken back into the Joyner family, she had maintained contact with the arsonist. The final photo showed them outside the apartment building that had gone up in mes. Though some distance apart, their eyes were locked on each other. Crash. Stanley¡¯s teacup slipped from his hand and shattered against the floor. Porcin shards flew everywhere, one even slicing across the back of his hand. He didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even notice. The air in the room froze, thick with shock. No one moved. No one spoke. Oliver¡¯s fingers dug into his palm so hard they turned white, but he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes from the screen. In the final photo, sunlight cast a golden line across Scarlett¡¯s face. Her faint smile was nothing like the sweet, obedient girl he remembered. It was as if a switch flipped in his brain. He lunged forward and snatched the phone from Franklin, pressing his thumb repeatedly against the screen as if he could scrub the image away. Memories, long buried, surged up like a tidal wave, mming into his every nerve. Three months ago, Scarlett had clung to his sleeve, feverish, begging him to believe her. Tears had filled her eyes, and he hadn¡¯t -listened. Instead, he handed her USB drive to Reba, tore her hand away, and snapped, ¡°I know what kind of person Reba is. All you¡¯re doing is making things harder for her. You need to learn your lesson. From now on, no dinner for a week.¡± Every cruel word he¡¯d spoken stabbed into his heart like ice picks. Even after seeing her injuries and tears at the birthday banquet, he had still said those things. Still cut ties. For the first time, Oliver felt utterly repulsed by himself. Now, all he could think about was finding Scarlett. He was terrified she was somewhere, crying alone, with no family left to trust. Eugene stumbled backward, bumping into the table behind him. His face crumpled as the truth crushed his pride. They had always seen themselves as noble and righteous. Even if their original reason for bringing Scarlett into the family was to harvest a kidney, he believed they had treated her wellvishing her with resources. But now, he realized how wrong he¡¯d been. If the Joyner family¡¯s ¡°resources¡± had really elevated Scarlett, with her talent, she would have shined long ago. There would¡¯ve been no need to wait for this medical conference to gain recognition. And she had nearly died helping him with his research more than once. Yet he¡¯d never thanked her. Never once said something kind. The gentlest thing he ever offered was tossing her his leftover takeout with a gruff ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t starve.¡± When she looked up at him, teary¨Ceyed, he thought it was from the pain of his injections and scolded her again. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle a little pain, then we wasted six years raising you!¡± He mmed a fist against his chest, but it didn¡¯t ease the pressure weighing on his heart. Connor clung to the table, his free hand yanking at his tie. The suffocating feeling in his chest wasn¡¯t from the knot of silk at his throat. It was guilt. He used to think Scarlett was clingy¨Cwaiting for him at work even when he stayedte, like she couldn¡¯t survive without him. He thought she was irritating. When he met Reba, he didn¡¯t hesitate to question Scarlett¡¯s identity and even dragged Reba off for a DNA test. After Reba returned to the Joyner family, he dismissed every concern Scarlett voiced as petty or malicious. His heart only grew colder and colder toward her. Secrets 146 Chapter 146 Crimson Threads 18 Fear Even though she had solved design problems for Jude Group and written outstanding proposals for the lifted the hem of her skirt, making her look ethereal. The chandelier overhead felt unbearably bright. Franklin pressed a hand to his pounding temple. For a brief moment, it felt like he was being swept away by a tidal wave. 15:56 Sun, 10 Aug Chapter 146 Crimson Threads ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Reba to be ckmailed by that thug,¡± he muttered. ¡°That foolish child. Why didn¡¯t shee to us? Why take everything on alone?¡± ¡°From the look of these photos, she must¡¯ve tried to stop him¨Cjust got there toote.¡± He sighed heavily. ¡°A senseless tragedy.¡± Tap, tap. He knocked his fingers against the table and nced around,pletely ignoring the others¡® pale, lifeless expressions. ¡°We¡¯ll exin everything clearly to the Lane family tomorrow,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We don¡¯t want them thinking the Joyner family is trying to cover anything up.¡± ¡°As for Scarlett¡¯s decision to cut ties after the fire¡­ she must¡¯ve been in shock. I can overlook it.¡± ¡°If we see her tomorrow,¡± he added, ¡°tell her¨Cif she reveals the truth about the fire and gets Reba out of prison, the Joyner family will always be her home.¡± Everyone froze. They looked at him, stunned, confused. But perhaps each of them still clung to a thread of hope. What if the arsonist really was a monster? What if Reba had tried to stop the fire? What if she hadn¡¯t known Scarlett was still inside the building when she returned to prepare for her birthday party? They had refused to hear Scarlett¡¯s exnations so many times, misunderstood her so deeply. They couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistake again. Not without hearing Reba¡¯s side of the story. The door knocked softly, then swung open. As if waking from a dream, everyone turned toward it in unison, desperate for a distraction from their spiraling thoughts. ¡°Would anyone like some red wine?¡± The server froze under the weight of their collective re but forced himself to stay professional. Franklin nodded. ¡°Bring it in.¡± His voice was so hoarse it barely sounded like him anymore. The server trembled as he poured the wine, his hand unsteady. A ssh of rednded on the pristine white tablecloth, blooming like blood. It looked just like the stains on Scarlett¡¯s dress the day she cut ties. ¡°Get out!¡± 15:56 Sun, 10 Aug Chapter 146 Crimson Threads Franklin mmed the table. The server stammered out an apology and fled the room with the wine still in hand. 476 Secrets 147 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 147 Uninvited Guest ¡°Forget it.¡± Franklin had been on the verge of erupting. But the atmosphere in the private room was too strange. The simmering anger had to be swallowed, forced into a stiff smile. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯re all attending the Lane family¡¯s banquet. Here¡¯s to rescuing Reba and making it a worse. Was it really that serious? Even if Reba really did start the fire¨Cso what? Scarlett was fine, wasn¡¯t she? He truly didn¡¯t understand them. What he didn¡¯t know was that the others held strong moral standards. They¡¯d always favored Reba because she seemed obedient, pure, and wless. That same standard led them to assume Scarlett was scheming and morally corrupt. But now that the truth was staring them in the face, it was impossible to ignore the guilt. No one at the table had the appetite to eat anymore. The next morning. Scarlett was woken up early to choose jewelry and a gown for the banquet scheduled that evening. Technically, she had over a dozen dresses prepared. But Sophia hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to be this slim -most of the dresses didn¡¯t fit quite right. In a family like the Lane family, top designers would normally bring their collections straight to the estate for private selection. But after what had happened with Chloe yesterday, Sophia was worried there were still people at the estate who didn¡¯t want Scarlett to thrive. So she decided to take her daughter qut instead. Scarlett didn¡¯t mind. As grand as the estate was, it felt a bit stifling. She weed the fresh air. The mother and daughter agreed without hesitation, ditched Taylor, and left the house with a chauffeur. The mall they visited was packed with high¨Cend brands, but there was no need to browse floor by floor. All they had to do was go straight to the VIP suite on the top floor, where racks of gowns had already been curated to match Scarlett¡¯s style. Inside, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but think, So this is what it¡¯s like to stumble into a ridiculous amount of Chapter 147 Uninvited Guest wealth! I¡¯m never letting go of these rich people ever again! ¡°I¡¯m going to say hi to an old friend. You and Auntie Bai go up first,¡± Sophia said. When they went out in public, they were apanied by a personal bodyguard for safety. That guard today was Hudson, who had followed Sophia since her younger days. Even though she was older now, her reflexes were still razor¨Csharp. Hudson also specialized in designing jewelry that doubled as weapons. The earrings, hairpins, and rings she wore were all cleverly disguised tools of self¨Cdefense. With someone like her nearby, Scarlett feltpletely secure. ¡°Alright. Aunt Bai and I will wait for you in the VIP suite.¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be up in fifteen minutes at most.¡± At the elevator, they split up. Scarlett and Hudson entered with a crowd of other shoppers. They stood near the edge of the elevator. At the very back, hiding in the corner, was Martha¨Cwho had secretly followed them to Jandale. She had spent all night growing more anxious. Eventually, she consulted awyer and learned that unless Scarlett retracted her statement, there was no hope for Reba. As Scarlett¡¯s adoptive mother, even if she hadn¡¯t raised her for long, Martha believed she knew the girl better than anyone. The estrangement? Just a ploy for attention. A ssic game of hard¨Cto¨Cget. Maybe she had been a little harsh in the past. But if she just yed the pitiful card and said a few soft words, Scarlett woulde crawling back like a dog, tail wagging. Then Reba¡¯s problem would be solved in no time. After all, no matter how cruelly she¡¯d treated Scarlett before, that shameless brat had still poured her heart into treating Reba¡¯s illness. It had to mean that Scarlett was desperate for a mother¡¯s affection. That was why Martha had toe to Jandale herself. The Joyner men were all hotheaded and short¨Ctempered. One argument and everything could go up in smoke. She took a deep breath and returned/her attention to the elevator. Right at that moment, the bell dinged, and the elevator doors opened. Most of the people inside rushed out into the shopping center. Only the three of them remained. Martha nced at Hudson. She looked well¨Cdressed, but in a city like Jandale, where even the sidewalks were paved with money, She Chapter 147 Uninvited Guest probably wasn¡¯t anyone important. Just another hired hand. 40 Pearls Martha, on the other hand, was one of the top¨Ctier socialites in Trenwyn. She was leagues above them. It would be humiliating to grovel in front of someone like that. But Scarlett hadn¡¯t noticed Martha standing behind her at all. She stared straight ahead, unaware. Martha frowned and gave a loud cough. If Scarlett so much as turned around, she¡¯d surely greet her warmly, maybe even tter her for showing up in Jandale. All Martha had to do was get Scarlett somewhere quiet, exin the situation, offer a little benefit¡ªand everything would be resolved. After all, that brat had alwayse running back, no matter how terribly she was treated. It had to be because she was desperate for affection. That was what Martha believed. She coughed again. Then again. And again. But Scarlett didn¡¯t turn around. The elevator reached the top floor. Scarlett and Hudson walked out together, chatting andughing. 476 Secrets 148 Chapter 148 Don¡¯t Go Out When It Rains It was only then that Martha realized¡ªthey actually knew each other. Oh, of course. It didn¡¯t take long for her to figure it out. Scarlett must¡¯vee to Jandale hoping to cozy up to some wealthy folks. That woman she was with seemed somewhat ssy¨Cjust the kind of person Scarlett wouldtch onto. A sh of disdain crossed Martha¡¯s eyes. So this was the extent of Scarlett¡¯s abilities. No real future. Forget it. This was for Reba¡¯s sake. She¡¯d just make an exception this once.. ¡°Scarlett.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was the softest tone she could manage. Sure enough, the moment the words left her mouth, the two women ahead stopped walking. Martha immediately walked forward, gave Hudson a quick nce, and then turned to Scarlett. ¡°You came all the way to Jandale without even telling the family? And now you¡¯re bothering someone else instead?¡± Hudson¡¯s fist clenched on the spot. She was about to speak up, but Scarlett held her back. Scarlett had been hurt too deeply by the idea of family. She had only agreed to stay with the Lane family because of the uing birthday banquet for the matriarch. After that, she nned to focus on thepetition, take care of the pending cases she¡¯d epted, and then return to Trenwyn to prepare for graduation. She didn¡¯t want any drama caused by the Joyner family, ¡°Ms. Martha, I believe I¡¯ve made it very/clear before. What I do has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°And as for Reba, isn¡¯t her situation still unresolved? If I were you, I¡¯d be focusing on finding a reliablewyer, not gossiping in public.¡± Martha¡¯s face darkened with anger, She had assumed that just showing up would be enough to make Scarlett fall in line. She hadn¡¯t expected Scarlett to get even more arrogant in front of someone else. Clearly, trying to take the soft approach wasn¡¯t going to work. If she wanted Scarlett to willingly back and help Reba, she¡¯d have to take another route. Chapter 148 Don¡¯t Go Out When It Rains She clenched her teeth and looked at Hudson again, her voiceced with a bitter chuckle. ¡°Sorry you had to see that. You probably don¡¯t know¡ªthis girl used to be my foster daughter. It¡¯s a shame really. Years of raising her, and not even a shred of gratitude.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just her nature. She¡¯s only gotten worse over the years. I just hope she doesn¡¯t cause any trouble now that she¡¯s out in the world.¡± Her tone was sorrowful. She sounded like a heartbroken mother. But everything she said painted Scarlett as an ungrateful, immoral disgrace. Hudson¡¯s expression went cold. She wasn¡¯t just Sophia¡¯s bodyguard¨Cshe was her friend too. Back when Scarlett refused to acknowledge her birth family because of her gratitude toward the Joyners, Hudson had actually assumed the Joyner family had treated her well. She had even tried tofort Sophia, saying that as long as her daughter was alive and doing well, that was all that mattered. But now, she was seeing it firsthand¨Chow horribly the Joyner family had treated her. To nder the Lane family heiress to her face? She wanted so badly to throw a punch. Martha saw Hudson¡¯s shifting expression and assumed her words were working. She smirked silently to herself. Scarlett wanted to climb the socialdder? Then she¡¯d cut off that pathpletely. She was going to show Scarlett that without the Joyners, she was nothing¨Cand she¡¯de crawling back for mercy soon enough. ¡°You¡¯re really good at using others while ying the victim.¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression stayed icy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what you actually did for me all those years you supposedly raised me?¡± She raised her phone and gave it a shake. ¡°Want me to read those receipts again?¡± Panic flickered in Martha¡¯s eyes. She remembered those bills¨Chow all the banquet guests had seen them during Scarlett¡¯s deration of estrangement. Her face flushed an ugly red. Chapter 148 Don¡¯t Go Out When It Rains. She had always been the kind of person who expected her word to be final. Being challenged like this was intolerable. Her hand suddenly shot up, clearly aiming to p Scarlett. But before she could even dift it all the way, her wrist was caught in an iron grip. The sudden move stunned both Martha and Scarlett. Hudson was insane¨Cshe didn¡¯t even wait half and before taking action. Scarlett was in awe. Now she really wanted to learn martial arts. She quickly recovered and looked coolly at Martha, who was struggling to break free but couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°You really think I¡¯m still that unloved, spineless little doormat from the Joyner family?¡± ¡°You really thought I¡¯d still let you p me around?¡°. Hudson grew even more furious and let go of Martha¡¯s wrist with a sharp motion. Because of the momentum, Martha stumbled back several steps. If it hadn¡¯t been for the nearby railing, she might¡¯ve fallen t on the ground, aplete mess. She looked up in disbelief, teeth clenched. ¡°I raised you for six years! I¡¯m your mother! How could you let someoney a hand on me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± Scarlett couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Martha, you don¡¯t get to decide who I am.¡± ¡°But if lightning really works that way, then I suggest you stay inside when it rains.¡± 476 Secrets 149 Chapter 149 Don¡¯t Go Out When It Rains ¡°You¡¯ve really lost your mind!¡± +8 Pearls They were on the top floor, reserved for VIPS, so it was nearly empty. Still, Martha felt utterly humiliated and opened her mouth to retort. But the next second, she found that her jaw couldn¡¯t move. Scarlett lowered her hand, retrieving the silver needle from her fingers. It wasn¡¯t her own needle¨Cit hade from Hudson¡¯s ring, a hidden weapon. It had sealed off Martha¡¯s pressure point. Hudson stepped forward, rolling up her sleeves. Completely ignoring Martha¡¯s terrified stare, she pped her across the face several times. The crisp sound echoed through the air. It was actually kind of satisfying. Scarlett didn¡¯t feel a shred of pity¨Conly a wave of satisfaction and rity. Hudson didn¡¯t hold back. After a few hard ps, Martha¡¯s lip was bleeding. ¡°Who gave you the guts to bully the Lane family heiress!¡± ¡°Today I¡¯ll teach you what it means to suffer the consequences of your own mouth!¡± Those words hit Martha like a bolt of lightning straight to the skull. She forgot the pain. Her eyes widened. Lane family heiress? Who? She looked at Scarlett again, her gaze filled with disbelief. She had heard something recently about the Lane family¡¯s daughter returning, but she thought it was someone who had been sent abroad years ago and had nowe back to a hero¡¯s wee. It made sense to use the old matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet to formally introduce her and consolidate resources. But never in a million years did she expect this to be a reunion. Scarlett was the daughter the Lane family wanted to present to everyone? No way! ?? ? ? Hudson looked at Martha¡¯s now¨Cpuffy face and scoffed inwardly. She¡¯d met plenty of fools in her life, but never one this shameless. Chapter 149 Don¡¯t Go Out When It Rains The Joyner family had raised Scarlett for a few years¨Cthat alone was enough to earn them the Lane family¡¯s eternal gratitude. If they hadn¡¯t pushed their luck, riches and honor were guaranteed. But they¡¯d actually dared to abuse her¨Cand now had the audacity to nder her in public? It was like a birthday boy hanging himself at his own party, ¡°You¡¯d better not show your face around here again. If Miss Scarlett gets upset, you won¡¯t live to regret it!¡± With that, she picked Martha up with one hand and tossed her into the elevator, The doors shut and took her straight back down to the first floor. When Hudson turned around, Scarlett gave her a big thumbs¨Cup. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Like, ultimate¨Clevel amazing!¡± Hudson flushed slightly with embarrassment. ¡°Just doing my job.¡± Scarlett walked up and looped her arm through Hudson¡¯s. ¡°Yeah yeah, just doing your job,¡® third¨Cbest in the world, no big deal.¡± Hudson went quiet. ¡°You¡¯re really not mad?¡± Scarlett let out augh. ¡°Who gets mad at a dog barking on the street?¡± But Hudson still looked a little sad. ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other long, but I can tell what kind of person you are.¡± ¡°The Joyner family may be rotten, but you still remembered the time you spent with them. You wouldn¡¯tsh out unless you were pushed. Even if you did, it¡¯d probably just be a warning.¡± Scarlett lowered her gaze, her expression dimming. Hudson continued, ¡°More importantly, you¡¯re younger. If you react the wrong way, they¡¯ll use that to attack you.¡± ¡°So if the Joyner family keeps pestering you, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Scarlett smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± She hadn¡¯t gone for the kill, partly because she wasn¡¯t capable of it yet¨Cand partly because the Joyners had only ever used words against her. She didn¡¯t have much else to pin on them. 15:57 Sun, 10 Aug Chapter 149 Don¡¯t Go Out When It Rains Even the arson case involving Reba had taken a long time to investigate. +8 Pearls And the whole kidney transnt thing¨Conly the Joyners knew the truth. There were no contracts, no paperwork to back her up. Even if sheshed out, they wouldn¡¯t suffer for it. Worse, it might tip them off. If the Joyners turned the tables and used her first, she wouldn¡¯t have the power to deal with it. That¡¯s why, after the fire, she¡¯d made a n. First, cut ties with the Joyner family. Break off the engagement with the Jude family. Then, grow strong¨Cso strong neither family would dare touch her again. She had to stay alive if she wanted revenge. Step one was already done. Step two was taking back what was rightfully hers. Back when the Joyners first brought her home, they were just a second¨Cratepany in Trenwyn. Over the years, she¡¯d helped them rise until they could rival the Jude family. Now that she didn¡¯t want the Joyners anymore, she was taking back everything she¡¯d given them. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside and get some rest. Don¡¯t let this stuff ruin your mood.¡± Hudson noticed Scarlett¡¯s downcast expression and gently tugged her toward the lounge. ¡°Your mom will be back in five minutes. Let her get justice for you.¡± The Joyner family was so small and pitiful, Sophia didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. If she even hinted at wanting to punish them, there would be a line of people waiting to do it for her But Scarlett had just returned¡ªit was the perfect time to build their mother¨Cdaughter bond. uy From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 150 Don¡¯t You Dare Call Me That Again Secrets 150 Chapter 150 Don¡¯t You Dare Call Me That Again The Joyner family was turning out to be the perfect catalyst to bring Scarlett and her mother closer together. Scarlett waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not really necessary, is it?¡± Hudson put on a serious face. ¡°See, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. A youngdy who doesn¡¯t know how toin isn¡¯t a good heiress.¡± Scarlett went quiet. What the hell does that even mean? But still¨Cshe felt a lot better. Being around people who matched her energy really did make life feel longer and sweeter. Outside the mall, Martha was in serious pain. She caught sight of her reflection in a nearby window and nearly screamed. She rushed to grab a mask to cover her face, hoping to escape unnoticed. ¡°You don¡¯t have some skin disease, do you? How are we supposed to buy anything if you¡¯re hiding your face like that?¡± someone muttered, suspicious. The moment one person spoke up, others immediately gathered around her, pointing and murmuring. The vendor got flustered. ¡°Take the mask off. Let us see if there¡¯s something wrong with your skin!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything!¡± Martha¡¯s voice was raspy. ¡°Then why are you covering up like that?¡± ¡°She looks like she came here to take it out on society.¡± ¡°Mister, you shouldn¡¯t be leaving masks out like that for anyone to touch. She already handled a few!¡± ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t touch the others, what if she¡¯s got some contagious disease?¡± ¡°I want a refund for all this!¡± The shop owner was panicking now. She rushed over to Martha, reaching out to pull the mask off her face. But Martha had already been pushed to the edge. When she saw that handing at her, she jerked back in panic and nearly crashed into the checkout counter. ¡°She¡¯s definitely sick!¡± ¡°Call the cops!¡± The moment she heard ¡°call the police,¡± Martha freaked out. Reba had gotten hauled off just like that and still wasn¡¯t out yet. n She couldn¡¯t get arrested too. ¡°No! You can¡¯t call the cops! I have to go¨CI need to leave right now!¡± She tried to shove her way out of the circle. But no one moved aside. In the struggle, someone knocked her off bnce and she hit the floor hard, the side of her face smashing against the ground. Even with the mask, the pain was unbearable. ¡°Move! She¡¯s not getting up. What if she¡¯s got something really serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling 911!¡± Martha scrambled to her feet, tears streaming down her face, screaming at them not to call the police or an ambnce. Taking advantage of the momentary shock, she shoved past the crowd and ran out of the store. But the shop owner called the police anyway, iming a potential terrorist had tried to attack the store. Martha managed to make it outside, only to crash straight into someone. She instinctively tried to apologize, still jumpy from the ordeal. But when she looked up, she saw it was Franklin. ¡°Honey! Honey!¡± she sobbed,tching onto him and bursting into fresh tears. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Franklin was already in a foul mood. He¡¯d tried to calm himself by picking out some decent gifts for the banquet that evening¨Csomething to curry favor with the other CEOs attending. Just as he¡¯d regained hisposure, this crazy woman came out of nowhere, grabbed him, and started crying out ¡°husband.¡± He didn¡¯t even think¨Che just kicked her off him. ¡°Get the hell away from me!¡± Martha crumpled to the ground. She¡¯d already been beaten by Hudson, humiliated and run out of the mall. She was mentally and physically wrecked. There was no strength left in her body to dodge the blow. Now, after Franklin¡¯s brutal kick, shey on the pavement unable to move. Franklin snorted, He patted imaginary dust off his coat with disgust. Unbelievable. This was Jandale, and even here, he had to deal with women like this? In Trenwyn, as the Joyners gained more and more influence, women were constantly throwing themselves at him, trying to sleep their way up. But he had higher ambitions¨Che wasn¡¯t interested in any of them. That self¨Cdiscipline had actually helped him avoid a lot of political traps. It made him even more cautious. He never messed around outside. And yet even in Jandale, he couldn¡¯t catch a break? What kind of idiotic opponent thought sending an older woman to seduce him would work? Did they think changing the style would make him more interested? This was peak stupidity. If there weren¡¯t so many people around, he would¡¯ve kicked her again. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Martha¡¯s voice trembled as she held her stomach, drenched in cold sweat. Her face was pale and full of misery. Franklin had just turned to leave, but when she called him ¡°honey¡± again, he exploded. ¡°You just don¡¯t learn, do you? Calling me that again?¡± ¡°You throw yourself at me like this¨Cwant me to call the cops? Lock you up for the rest of your miserable life?¡± Martha¡¯s tears poured down even harder. Her feelings were a jumbled mess. On one hand, she was d¨CFranklin had misunderstood her as some random woman trying to seduce him and immediately rejected her. That meant he was faithful, and she liked that. But on the other hand¡­ this was her husband. The man she¡¯d shared a bed with for years. And he didn¡¯t even recognize her. That kind of heartbreak was indescribable. Secrets 151 Chapter 151 The Truth About Scarlett ¡°Franklin!¡± She gritted her teeth. Used everyst bit of strength in her body. Only then could she finally shout it out. Franklin¡¯s steps halted. He turned back again. That¡¯s when he noticed¨Cthe woman in the mask and hat looked a little familiar. He quickly walked over, towering over Martha. Martha had been stuck running around Trenwyn for Reba¡¯s sake. What was she doing in Jalindale now? Could it be the opposing side thought he was so loyal to his marriage that they sent him a Martha lookalike? What a joke. What kind of twisted freak would fall for a domineering old hag like that? ¡°Franklin, help me up!¡± Martha¡¯s voice had gone weak. But it was still loud enough for Franklin to hear. His wandering thoughts were interrupted. He stared at Martha, still full of doubt. Then, as if he noticed something in her features, he suddenly bent down and helped her up. ¡°It really is you? Why are you here? Your face? You¡¯re hurt? Did someone bully you? What happened? Did something happen at home?¡± He fired off question after question. Martha¡¯s mind went nk. She didn¡¯t even know where to start. ¡°Say something!¡± Franklin helped her over to the flowerbed to sit down. His heart was pounding with worry. It felt like he was about to explode. Only then did Martha finally respond. Chapter 151 The Truth About Scinfett Ignoring all his questions, she grabbed his sleeve with both hands. ¡°Something happened¡± ¡°Scarlett! I saw Scarlett!¡± Franklin¡¯s brows knitted tightly together. ¡°That¡¯s the big emergency? And why are you in Jalindale?¡± Though his face was full of anger, a flicker of panic shed in his eyes. As if he was afraid Martha might have discovered something. Unfortunately for him, Martha had no interest in reading into his emotions. She just kept talking. ¡°Scarlett is the Lane family¡¯s daughter. I saw her with her birth mother, shopping at the mall¡± One sentence. Like a lightning strike straight through Franklin¡¯s body. ¡°What?¡± Franklin grabbed her arm. ¡°You must¡¯ve been mistaken, right?¡± Martha¡¯s cheeks still stung. Her throat was painfully hoarse. But she forced herself to speak, exining everything that had happened. ¡°What, ma¡¯am, did you just say Scarlett is the Lane family¡¯s daughter?¡± Connor hade to the same mall to buy a gift. He figured Scarlett would show up at tonight¡¯s banquet. He needed something nice to win her forgiveness. Of course, this wasn¡¯t all he was busy with. His main task was to investigate the Lane family¡¯s daughter. Who would¡¯ve thought- After searching high and low, she¡¯d walk right into his path. Franklin didn¡¯t bother asking why Connor was here, or why he was eavesdropping. He was too stunned. Chapter 151 The Truth About Scarlett Scarlett had always seemed so timid and forgettable¨Chow could she possibly be connected to the Lane family? If Scarlett really was the Lane family¡¯s daughter¡­ Then all the suffering they had dumped on her back then¨Cthere was no doubt the Lane family would return it a thousandfold. And that incident at the medical exchange conference, where the Lane family¡¯s representative suddenly targeted Reba- Could that have been to win favor with Scarlett? Franklin¡¯s body trembled. He lost his bnce and sat down on the edge of the flowerbed. Connor¡¯s fists clenched tight, but he still couldn¡¯t suppress the overwhelming regret inside him. Scarlett had once listened to everything he said, tried so hard to please him. And he¡¯d thrown it all away. The Lane family¡¯s intelligencework stretched across the globe. They¡¯d likely long since found out how he had treated her. That¡¯s probably why Jude Group kept getting hit so hard. If he¡¯d only known the truth sooner¡­ Maybe¡­ ¡°Dad? Mom? Connor? What are you guys doing?¡± Oliver had arrived. He had just learned the Lane family¡¯s daughter liked pearls and came here to speak with a local pearl supplier. He hadn¡¯t expected to run into them. Martha reached for her son, as if she¡¯d just found an emotional dumping ground. She poured out her entire mall ordeal, adding a little extra drama. Oliver frowned and lowered his gaze in thought. ¡°You¡¯re saying someone imed Scarlett is the Lane family¡¯s daughter¨Cand they hit you?¡± Martha nodded. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Scarlett to find her birth mother.That woman was so rude, hitting people for no reason. No wonder Scarlett turned out the way she did. If it weren¡¯t for the fact she¡¯s the Lane family matriarch, I wouldn¡¯t have let it go so easily.¡± Oliver took out his phone and tapped around for a bit. 08:31 Mont Chapter 151 The Truth About Scarlett Then he showed Martha the screen. ¡°The Lane family¡¯s firstdy has always been very low¨Cprofile. There aren¡¯t many photos of her This one was taken by a friend at a high¨Cend banquet. Take a look was that the woman beside Scarlett? Martha¡¯s swollen cheeks had her eyes half¨Csquinting. It looked a bit ridiculous. But when she saw the photo, her eyes forced themselves open. ¡°No, that¡¯s not her!¡± 506 Secrets 152 Chapter 152 A Battle of Names and Loyalties. ¡°Oliver, are you saying this woman is the real matriarch of the Lane family?¡± Oliver nodded. ¡°This is from an internal source. It¡¯s 100% urate. Mom, take a closer look. ¡°No need!¡± Martha lit up instantly. ¡°I saw her face clearly. She looks nothing like this Madam Sophia.¡± The more she spoke, the more worked up she got, She even squeezed Oliver¡¯s arm in her excitement. ¡°That means they tricked me on purpose!¡± Just thinking about being pped, humiliated, and disgraced because of this scam made her blood boil. ¡°No way¨CI¡¯m going back to find them!¡± ¡°How dare she hit me! I¡¯ll break her damn arm!¡± Oliver hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re here in secret. If you cause a scene at the mall, people willugh at us. It¡¯ll damage the Joyner family¡¯s reputation.¡± That finally calmed Martha down. ¡°But I can¡¯t just swallow this!¡± Franklin chimed in, analyzing the situation. ¡°She probably thinks she¡¯s climbed up the socialdder and wants to prove her loyalty. You just happened to get in the way.¡± Only Connor stayed silent, head lowered. It was as if he didn¡¯t belong with the rest of them. He knew exactly what kind of person Scarlett was. Back when she was with the Joyner family, she would¡¯ve torn her heart out just to please them. Even after cutting ties, she¡¯d never go so far as to have someone assault Martha. There had to be a misunderstanding. ¡°I¡¯m going to security to get the surveince footage saved,¡± Franklin suddenly said. ¡°If we can prove Scarlett ordered someone to hit her adoptive mother-¡± ¡°Then even if she¡¯s the Lane family heiress, she¡¯ll be cklisted for the scandal.¡± Martha pped her thigh. Chapter 152 A Battle of Names and Loyalites ¡°Right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll just say I lost something and need help pulling the footage. Franklin nced at her face, swollen like a pig¡¯s. He really didn¡¯t want to be seen in public with her. But she was the only one who had actually been in the mall, and had the right to ask for the footage. ¡°Fine. Just wear a mask and a hat.¡± No one could recognize her. If they did, he¡¯d lose all dignity. After they left¡­ Oliver turned to Connor. ¡°You¡¯re not going? What¨Cdo you think something¡¯s off?¡± Connor let out a long sigh. ¡°I think there are a few bugs in this story.¡± He admitted it honestly. Then added his thoughts carefully. ¡°Have you thought about this? Scarlett¡¯s a fiercely independent person. She takes pride in doing things herself.¡± ¡°I remember once, I tried to help her.¡± ¡°But she turned me down.¡± ¡°In the end, she figured everything out on her own, confronted her ssmate, and got a proper apology.¡± ¡°She has a strong sense of justice. Why would she impersonate someone she¡¯s never even met?¡± Oliver thought for a moment. ¡°Is it possible that she knows we offended the Lane family and she¡¯s pretending to be their heiress to rattle us? To pressure us until we beg her toe back home?¡± He sighed heavily. ¡°People change: Maybe after arriving in Jalindale and seeing all the mour, she got greedy. Maybe she wants to cut ties with us and climb her way into high society.¡± Connor froze. Then, after thinking for a second, he nodded. ¡°That could be it.¡°. If Scarlett had really turned into a maniptive schemer, he couldn¡¯t say for sure that he¡¯d still care about her the same way. 208 31 Moni1LAUG 1 Chapter 152 A Battle of Names and Loyalties Regardless¡­ Whether tonight¡¯s birthday banquet led to a sessful alliance with the Lane family or not- He had already decided. He¡¯d be taking Scarlett away. ¡°I¡¯m heading back into the mall to pick up a few other things.¡± Connor lit a cigarette, took a few hard drags in the car, and then stepped out, walking back toward the mall entrance. In the VIP suite upstairs¡­ After Sophia returned and learned her daughter had been bullied, she immediately wanted to strike back. Thankfully, Hudson kept a clear head and quickly exined everything that had happened. ¡°This is outrageous! If you¡¯d told me all this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have held back. I stayed out of your life because you asked me to. I stopped all investigations. But now that they¡¯vee to Jalindale? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting this go!¡± Scarlett ced a hand on her mother¡¯s wrist. ¡°We do need justice¨Cbut not yet. There¡¯s one key piece of evidence we¡¯re still missing.¡± Sophia instantly cooled down. ¡°What evidence? I¡¯ll have someone retrieve it.¡± She didn¡¯t say ¡°investigate¡°-she said ¡°retrieve.¡± That meant only one thing: in this area, the Lane family called the shots. They were practically royalty here. That fierce, protective side of her mother¡­ It made Scarlett feel a deep warmth in her heart. For the first time, someone had believed in her without hesitation. For the first time, someone had chosen her without doubt. ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet¨Cthey¡¯ll all be there.¡± She stood and walked behind Sophia, gently massaging her shoulders and neck. ä§ Secrets 153 Chapter 153 The Joy of Being Chosen Scarlett¡¯s light massage melted away Sophia¡¯s fatigue, clearing her mind like a gentle breeze. ¡°Scarlett, tell me the truth,¡± Sophia said, eyes twinkling. ¡°You didn¡¯t make any major moves in Trenwyn because you were waiting for today, weren¡¯t you? You wanted to take down the Joyner family with your own hands, didn¡¯t you?¡± Scarlett nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything earlier¡­ I-¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Sophia pulled her onto herp and hugged her tightly. Scarlett instinctively tried to wriggle free. But she couldn¡¯t. So she let Sophia hold her. She didn¡¯t even know why. There was a soft,forting scent on Sophia¨Ca faint fragrance that put herpletely at ease. And almost instantly, she felt recharged, her whole body filled with strength. ¡°I figured you were a softie. That puts me at ease.¡± It might not have been the perfectpliment- But Sophia continued, her tone more serious now. ¡°At least you¡¯re not someone who¡¯d let herself be bullied.¡± Scarlett¡¯s heart trembled. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. Back in the Joyner family¡­. Everyone thought she was a terrible person. They constantlypared her to Reba, degrading her at every turn. Eventually, she was branded as vicious, maniptive¨Cabel that nearly crushed her. That¡¯s why she¡¯d been forced to be obedient, to work herself to the bone for the Joyner family. But here, with Sophia¡­. She could just be herself. And being herself was something to be praised. Chapter 153 The Joy of Being Chosen So this¡­ is what it feels like to have a mother. Someone who always watches over you. Someone who gets angrier than anyone when you¡¯re hurt. if she finds out you¡¯ve been bullied¨Cher wrath could burn down the world. Being protected like this¨Cit felt so good. Scarlett stopped struggling. She let herself be held. Until a knock at the door. A line of attendants entered, carrying rows of clothing. Only then did Scarlett gently pull away and sit back in her seat. Hudson watched with a pleased smile. ¡°She really does take after you, Miss.¡± Sophia raised her chin proudly. ¡°Of course she does. I gave birth to her.¡± Both Hudson and Scarlett burst intoughter. Then the attendantsid out Lane¨Cfamilybeled jewelry and essories in neat rows. Sophia brought it all over herself. ¡°You just got here. You don¡¯t have anything yet. Take all of this home.¡± She was going all in on the ceremonial vibe. That way, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t fall for some yellow¨Chaired punk. But she didn¡¯t stop there. She even called the bank and had a private ount opened for Scarlett¨Cand immediately transferred ten million. ¡°This is your allowance for the month. If it¡¯s not enough, tell me.¡± Ten million. As monthly allowance. The rich truly had no idea how poor people lived. For a second, Scarlett felt like punching someone rich. But then she remembered¨Cshe was the rich one now. Suddenly the world seemed so wonderful¨Cwhy ruin it? Chapter 153 The Joy of Being Chosen. As for the evening banquet gown, she tried on several options before choosing a pure white men Her cool, fair skin made even the simplest design look elegant and grand. Though the dress was stark white, it blended seamlessly with herplexion, making her appear like the finest mutton¨Cfat jade. Utter perfection. The designer then tied a satin peony ribbon around her neck, its center adorned with a single pearl. The effect was breathtaking. She looked like a goddess who had just descended from the heavens¨Cethereal, cold, and untouchable. Sophia was a renowned beauty herself. In Jalindale, where stunning women were everywhere, she had long grown numb to appearances. But the moment she saw Scarlett dressed up- She was stunned. Then overwhelmed with pride. ¡°I told you I could give birth to a fairy!¡± Even Hudson couldn¡¯t hide his amazement. He nodded, dazed. ¡°She inherited all your best features.¡± Sophia beamed with joy, taking a flurry of photos of Scarlett. She posted them straight to the family group chat. Only then did she realize Scarlett hadn¡¯t been added yet¨Cand quickly sent her an invite. Owen had been working through documents, but he¡¯d set a special alert tone for the family chat. Because his wife hated sending him private messages¨Cshe preferred tagging him in the group. Partly to show their sons how sweet their marriage was, hoping they¡¯d yearn for love and settle down. Partly because when they argued, she liked to rally the boys on her side¨Cso he¡¯d be outnumbered one to three, and always lose. And yet, he never got tired of it. The moment he heard the alert tone- He put down the files and opened his phone. He figured his wife was checking whether he¡¯d eaten and maybe nning to visit. He wasn¡¯t expecting this. 308:31 Mon Chapter 163 The Joy of Being Chosen What he saw Was a fairy. The face on his screen froze him in ce. He was stunned. Then let out a goofy littleugh. 506 Secrets 154 Chapter 154 The Rich Girl¡¯s Return He couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful his daughter was. Then he noticed a small line of text underneath the photo: ¡°DQ invited Pixel to the group chat. No doubt about it¨Cthis had to be his daughter¡¯s WhatsApp. He quickly saved all the pictures and rushed to send a friend request. Scarlett epted friend requests from both Taylor and Owen. A momentter, two photos popped up. They had each transferred her twenty million and thirty million, respectively. The only note attached. ¡°Given voluntarily.¡± Expressionless, she stared at her screen as her bank ount flipped from zero to sixty million in an instant. The feeling¡­ not even a roller coaster drop couldpare to this rush. Newly minted as a rich woman, she was in a fantastic mood. The unpleasant encounter with Martha was long forgotten as she happily followed Sophia home¨Calong with what felt like half the mall. There was a banquet that evening. Aurora and Quincy had already changed into their outfits and were just waiting for the makeup artist to arrive so they could begin styling. As they reached the estate, they saw the two little princesses surrounded by members of the Lane family, basking in a flood ofpliments. Through the crowd, Aurora spotted Scarlett at the entrance. Her once¨Cconfident expression stiffened for a split second. There was no need forparison¨CScarlett¡¯s beauty was enough to outshine everyone in the room. Aurora tried to maintain herposure, but the anger and jealousy in her eyes were impossible to hide. Axel had been chatting with Quincy. When he nced up and noticed the shift in Aurora¡¯s expression, he asked, ¡°Aurora, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling okay?¡± Aurora quickly looked away, as if startled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just think you shouldn¡¯t always stay by my side. Same for you, Quincy. Let¡¯s keep a low profile tonight. Remember who the main character is.¡± Axel understood what she meant, but he had no interest in giving Scarlett that kind of credit. ¡°Main character? This is Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet. Obviously, she¡¯s the star of the night! Don¡¯t worry, Aurora- Grandma¡¯s even happier when you¡¯re the prettiest one here.¡± He wasn¡¯t just trying to tter her. The old matriarch had pinned a lot of hopes on Aurora¡¯s family. Sadly, it seemed each generation had declined in talent: Aurora was the only one who¡¯d gotten into Jalindale University. The olddy had been thrilled and brought her into the family home to raise her personally. She¡¯d even used the Lane family¡¯s resources to support her recently. Aurora sighed. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s also a big day for Scarlett. If Uncle hears you two talking like this, he¡¯ll definitely give you a beating.¡± That struck a nerve in Axel. ¡°She just got back and already acts like she owns the ce. Princess syndrome all over the ce. And now we can¡¯t even say anything about her?¡± He silently vowed that if Scarlett embarrassed the Lane family tonight, he wouldn¡¯t show her an ounce of mercy. The Lane family estate had been meticulously decorated in advance. Everyone in the household was busy preparing. By dusk, the entire estate lit up, even down to the colored lights on every flower and de of grass. From a distance, it looked like a crystal castle¨Cbreathtakingly beautiful. Chapter 154 The Rich Girl¡¯s Return By 7 p.m., luxury cars began lining up outside. A wave of perfectly styled socialites made their entrance CEOs and their wives dressed to impress, all trying to outdo one another in mour. Though the Joyner and Gu families were considered prominent in Trenwyn, they were nothing to the true char here. To them, the spectacle was overwhelming. These were the kinds of families you usually only saw on TV. Seeing them in person felt unreal. If an event like this ever took ce in Trenwyn, the entire city would be talking about it for weeks. ¡°Thank God we got an invitation,¡± Oliver said with awe. This wasn¡¯t just an invite¨Cit was a into high society. Martha, however, was starting to feel uneasy. She didn¡¯t know why. She¡¯d already confirmed that Scarlett had been lying to her before. But something still felt off. Her heart wouldn¡¯t settle. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go in,¡± Eugene said, gently patting her arm. She flinched like she¡¯d been shocked, pulling away sharply. Then, realizing what she¡¯d done, she grew frustrated with herself. It was just a beating¨Chow had she be so timid? This was all Scarlett¡¯s fault. The hatred in her chest surged up, and the unease faded with it. If she saw the person who had hit her tonight, she¡¯d make sure to pay them back a thousand times over. The estate was decorated with subtle yet undeniable luxury. Everyone here knew quality when they saw it. After taking in the d¨¦cor, the seamless experience, and the gourmet spread, even Connor was impressed. No wonder the Lane family¡¯s event coordinator had such high standards. This was just a birthday banquet- yet it had been nned like a royal g. 506 Secrets 155 Chapter 155 The Setup Gasps of envy and awe filled the air. At that moment, Martha suddenly let out a sharp cry, pointing toward a spot not far away. Franklin¡¯s expression darkened with displeasure. They were surrounded by people of status and pedigree¡ªthose long ustomed to power and prestige, who carried themselves withposed elegance. Martha¡¯s outburst was embarrassingly out of ce, drawing unnecessary attention. ¡°I see her! That¡¯s the woman!¡± she eximed,pletely ignoring Franklin¡¯s increasingly stormy face: She grabbed his hand and pointed ahead to the left. Though Franklin was annoyed, no one else seemed to have noticed them. He reluctantly followed the direction she indicated. ¡°She¡¯s the one who hit me!¡± Martha hissed. ¡°Look at her¨Cdressed so inly. Probably just here to leech off the rich and powerful!¡± Franklin sized up Hudson. She was a guest at the banquet tonight, but instead of a traditional gown, she wore a sleek modernized suit with Eastern influences¨Csomething that allowed for movement and wouldn¡¯t appear out of ce among the extravagantly dressed guests. At her level, it didn¡¯t matter what she wore¨Cno one dared to question her. For those without standing, even wearing gold leaf wouldn¡¯t earn them a second nce. After years of watching the tides of social status rise and fall, Hudson no longer cared about such trivial details. ¡°That outfit¡¯s definitely not expensive,¡± Eugene observed, narrowing his eyes. He¡¯d worked in the entertainment industry for years and had a good eye for fashion and branding. ¡°It¡¯s a new release from this year¨Cpart of a traditional¨Cstyle series. Stylish enough for the asion, but it costs only around three hundred thousand.¡± Martha scoffed the moment she heard the price. Only three hundred thousand? Her gown had cost over a million. If Scarlett wanted to cling to someone powerful, couldn¡¯t she pick someone with actual wealth? But then she reconsidered. Scarlett came from,the countryside and only made it into Trenwyn through sheer luck. She hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. On top of that, the Joyner family had deliberately kept her at arm¡¯s length all these years. Naturally, she hadn¡¯t had any opportunities to mingle with high society. No wonder she was so cheap and small¨Cminded. Martha smirked, already imagining Scarlett¡¯s face when she realized her so¨Ccalled backer wasn¡¯t even close to the Joyners¡® level. She¡¯d probably be livid. Just picturing her tossing and turning in frustration was enough to lift Martha¡¯s mood. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve got to stand up for me,¡± she whispered. Franklin held her back. This wasn¡¯t the kind of ce where they could justsh out and settle scores. This was the Lane family¡¯s estate. Any misstep here could ruin their reputation in Jalindale¡¯s elite circles for good. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to her first. Figure out who she is, then we can n our next move.¡± Oliver nodded in agreement. ¡°Mom, Dad¡¯s right. Today isn¡¯t the day to cause a scene. But I promise I won¡¯t let her get away with it.¡± co¡± he added coldly, ¡°we get her thrown out quietly. Once she¡¯s out of the Lane family¡¯s circle, her Chapter 155 The Setup power is gone for good.¡± That thought thrilled Martha even more. Compared to a direct confrontation, slowly suffocating your enemy in silence was far more satisfying. ¡°Alright, Oliver. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± The family set off toward Hudson without dy. Connor had wanted to stop them, but they moved too fast. He shut his mouth instead. There was no point in drawing attention. He figured he¡¯d stroll through the hall and try to find the Lane family¡¯s coordinator. If not, maybe he could get lucky and strike up a conversation with another major yer. In his haste, he identally bumped into a girl walking in the opposite direction. ¡°You okay?¡± he asked quickly, reaching out to steady her. When he saw her face, he was momentarily stunned by her beauty. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I wasn¡¯t watching where I was going. Are you alright, miss?¡± Aurora had bumped into him on purpose. She¡¯d done her homework. Scarlett, back in Trenwyn, had obeyed every word from the Joyner family and worshipped her fianc¨¦ like he hung the moon. Even after breaking ties with the Joyners for some unknown reason, she seemed to remain emotionally entangled with the man. Madam Susan, Scarlett¡¯s grandmother, favored whichever child showed the most promise. That meant the moment Scarlett made a name for herself at the medical exchange conference, she earned the old woman¡¯s admiration. If that hadn¡¯t happened, the matriarch would¡¯ve never bothered picking her up in person when she returned. But what if Scarlett found out her beloved fianc¨¦ no longer loved her? Worse, that he had fallen for someone else? Wouldn¡¯t she spiral into heartbreak and give up on everything? Aurora gave a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s my fault too¨CI wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Her voice was like water¨Cgentle and rippling. It stirred something deep in Connor¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± he said, quickly pulling out his phone. ¡°But just in case, let¡¯s exchange contact info. If you feel unwellter, you can reach out and I¡¯ll make it right.¡± Aurora didn¡¯t hesitate. She scanned his code and added him as a contact. Just before leaving, she gave him a bashful smile over her shoulder. It was like a feather brushing against his heart. He felt the blood rush through his veins. Curious, he quietly asked someone nearby who the girl was. To his shock, he learned she was the Lane family matriarch¡¯s favorite granddaughter. 506 Secrets 156 Chapter 156 The p Heard Around the Estate His heart nearly stopped. That girl¨CAurora¨Cwas in a league far above Reba or Scarlett. He stared at her contact info on his phone, deep in thought. Eventually, he decided to send her a short apology To his surprise, Aurora replied instantly with a cute emoji. His heart practically floated away. Encouraged, he wrote a longer message, saying he¡¯d like to take her out to dinner after the banquet to apologize properly. This time, though, Aurora didn¡¯t reply. His heart itched like it was being scratched by a cat. He tossed and turned in frustration. Hudson had just finished exchanging pleasantries with a wealthydy when she was suddenly shoved from behind. If she hadn¡¯t trained regrly and kept up herbat skills, she might have fallen. She spun around sharply, eyes instantly locking onto Martha. Martha flinched. What the hell? This woman was dressed simply, yet the pressure she radiated was overwhelming¨Clike standing in front of someone you instinctively knew not to provoke. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Hudson¡¯s blood boiled at the sight of her. After learning what Scarlett had suffered in Trenwyn, she¡¯d long wanted to tear the Joyner family apart. The killing intent in her eyes made Martha stagger back a step. ¡°I was just about to find you. Good of you to show yourself.¡± Hudson clenched her fists, ready to drag Martha outside and settle things the hard way. ¡°nning to throw a punch?¡± Oliver stepped in front of Martha, his face equally cold. ¡°Do you even know where you are?¡± ¡°And don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten how you attacked my mother. I haven¡¯t settled that score yet! If this weren¡¯t the Lane estate, you wouldn¡¯t even be alive right now.¡± Hudson¡¯s fists tightened. What a smug bastard. She was itching to beat the arrogance out of him. Smack! Before Oliver could react, her hand had already connected with his face. The sharp crack of the p turned heads instantly. Oliver, trained from a young/age in self¨Cdefense, had some martial arts skills. But he hadn¡¯t even seen her move. All he felt was the burning pain on his cheek. Chapter 156 The p Heard Around the Estate He instinctively covered the side of his face. Realizing that everyone had just witnessed his humiliation mi temper red. He reached out, about to strike back. ¡°You bitch, I¡¯ll¡± Crack. A sharp snap.echoed through the air, followed by Oliver¡¯s howl of pain. ¡°Ahhhh! You¨Clet go of me!¡± His face turned pale. The pain made it impossible to keep up appearances. He jumped, iled, and looked like aplete fool. Hudson smiled faintly. ¡°Sure.¡± Just as Oliver jerked his hand back, she let go. ¡°Argh!¡± He hadn¡¯t braced himself and stumbled backward from the momentum. Thankfully, Eugene and Stanley moved quickly to catch him before he fell t. Franklin and Martha red at Hudson with venom. Martha¡¯s teeth clenched. ¡°Today is a big day for the Lane family. I was going to let the past go. But you- how dare youy a hand on my son!¡± ¡°You clearly don¡¯t respect the Lane family at all. So I¡¯ll take it upon myself to teach you a lesson¨Cfor the sake of my son!¡± She lunged forward, ready to strike. Hudson stepped aside with ease and stuck out her leg. Thud. Martha lost her bnce andnded face¨Cfirst in the grass. It had been ages since anyone in this circle had seen something this ridiculous. It was better than a circus. Laughter erupted all around. Franklin was too humiliated to act. Stanley stepped forward to help Martha up. She was sore all over and didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. Just as she opened her mouth to curse Hudson, a metallic taste filled her mouth. She touched her lips¨Cthere was blood. Her image¨Cruined. She was so angry her ears felt like they were steaming. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Franklin¡¯s voice rose in pitch, trembling with fury. Eugene and Stanley nked him, ready to retaliate. His face was twisted with rage. ¡°You dare assault the Joyner family at a Lane banquet? I¡¯ll take this straight to 08:32. Mon. 11 Aug Chapter 156 The p Heard Around the Estate the Lane patriarch! Guests or not, if youy hands on one of ours, you¡¯ll be thrown out and cklined by the Lane family!¡± Hudson snorted. This old bastard had subjected Scarlett to years of emotional abuse. He was the one most deserving of a beating. Might as well collect some interest for her today. ¡°cklisted?¡± she echoed. ¡°If the consequences are that serious, then I might as well make it worth my while.¡± Before anyone could react, Hudson moved in a sh. In three swift strikes, it was over. When they looked again, Franklin¡¯s face bore two fresh palm prints¨Cand a shoe print now stained his once- pristine white shirt. Óð 506 Secrets 157 Chapter 157 A Dangerous Misstep ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Franklin clutched the spot where he¡¯d been kicked, rage bubbling in his chest. He pointed a trembling finger at Hudson but couldn¡¯t force out a single word. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A deep,manding voice rang out behind the crowd. ¡°Mr. Grayson!¡± Hudson¡¯s expression shifted the moment she saw the man. The hostility in her eyes faded by half. ¡°Mr. Grayson,¡± she greeted respectfully. The Joyner family, battered and humiliated, straightened up instantly. Of everyone, only Connor managed to maintain hisposure and quickly stepped to their side. In truth, he¡¯d been quietly observing the entire scuffle. The woman¡¯sbat skills were far beyond anything he could handle. If he¡¯d stepped in, he¡¯d have ended up as another casualty. So he waited, biding his time. Now that Grayson had arrived, it was the perfect moment to act. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here,¡± Connor said politely, with a warm and courteous smile that made him seem impably well¨Cmannered. Grayson gave him a brief nce. The man looked well¨Cgroomed, like someone who¡¯d just barely earned the right to attend a gathering like this. And now he had the gall to approach Grayson directly? What the hell was security doing today? Before Grayson could speak, Aurora stepped forward. ¡°Uncle Grayson, this is Mr. Connor from Trenwyn.¡± Her exnation made Grayson pause. He recalled the current situation in Trenwyn, as well as Scarlett¡¯s previously broken engagement. His displeasure only deepened as he shot Connor another cold look. ¡°Hmm.¡± Connor responded with an even more eager smile, now tinged with a hint of sycophancy. ¡°The people who were assaulted just now are from the Joyner family in Trenwyn,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°They came all this way to attend Madam Lane¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± He spoke with such sincerity that it was easy to believe him. ¡°They even went to great lengths to find an authentic painting by Gu Kaizhi as a birthday gift.¡± At that, Franklin quickly signaled for Eugene to present the painting. Connor continued smoothly. ¡°As for this woman¨CI don¡¯t know her background. But seeing that the Joyner family had found something that would please Madam Lane, she tried to steal the painting and attacked them.¡± Chapter 157 A Dangerous Misstep I¡¯ve always heard that Mr. Grayson is fair and just. I ask that you uphold justjee today and punish this troublemaker for deliberately stirring up chaos.¡± By the time he finished, Connor was already convinced the situation was in the bag. Grayson despised bullies¡ªhe¡¯d surelye down hard on this so¨Ccalled attacker and appreciate Connor¡¯s initiative in stepping up. A perfect two¨Cfor¨Cone. Hudson¡¯s jaw clenched. Her cars were practically ringing from the sheer nonsense. This bastard could spin a story like no one else. The lies were so well¨Cpackaged, even she almost believed them. With her hands on her hips, she let out a series of coldughs. She was just about to snap back when Martha finally found her voice. ¡°In truth,¡± Martha said, ¡°we of the Joyner family only wanted to express our goodwill, to bring joy to Madam Lane on her special day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind being attacked,¡± she added with an aggrieved expression. ¡°But this woman tried to sabotage the banquet. Her intentions are beyond wicked.¡± Hudson couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Not only were they twisting the truth, they were doing it so shamelessly. ¡°No wonder Scarlett suffered so much at your hands,¡± she said,ughing in disbelief. ¡°You people really know how to turn the truth on its head.¡± She rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Looks like I missed a spot earlier. Maybe now¡¯s a good time to knock your teeth out.¡± Grayson reached out and stopped her with a sigh. This was Scarlett¡¯s personal bodyguard. And now that his sister¨Cinw had be the family matriarch, Hudson¡¯s status had risen ordingly. He couldn¡¯t just scold her like any other subordinate. ¡°Miss Scarlett,¡± he said mildly, ¡°when are you going to get a handle on that temper of yours?¡± The entire Joyner family froze. Did Grayson just call that woman¡­ Miss Scarlett? Had they misheard him? Was he joking? Connor turned pale, ncing awkwardly at Aurora. ¡°Ms. Aurora, this woman¡­¡± In truth, Aurora had wanted to stop him earlier. But he moved too fast, and she hadn¡¯t made it in time. If not for the fact that Connor still had some potential use, she would¡¯ve washed her hands of him already. She took a deep breath and lowered her voice. ¡°That¡¯s my aunt¡¯s personal bodyguard. Hudson.¡± Connor¡¯s expression crumpled. Chapter 157 A Dangerous Misstop He wasn¡¯t a novice in business he knew exactly how these things worked. People like drivers housekeepers, and bodyguards who served the powerful were never to be offended. They were around the time, and even if their praise didn¡¯t matter, theirints certainly did. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. His heartbeat nearly tlined. Back at lunch, Martha had already offended this bodyguard. And when she returned, beaten and furious, she had told them¡­ Wait. A chill ran down Connor¡¯s spine. Martha had said Scarlett was the long¨Clost daughter the Lane family was bringing home. They hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at the time. 506 Secrets 158 Trum Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 158 The Truth Unveiled They had all assumed Scarlett was just putting on a show¨Ctrying to stir up drama. But now that Hudson¡¯s true identity was clear, everything had to be reconsidered. It was painfully obvious the Joyner family had realized this too. Especially Martha, whose body was trembling uncontrobly, teeth chattering in fear. ¡°I should change my temper?¡± Hudson let out a coldugh. ¡°When the people who bullied Scarlett walk right into my hands, why shouldn¡¯t I deal with them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not upset because I took matters into my own hands, are you? What¨Cwanted the chance to defend Scarlett for yourself?¡± Just then, amotion erupted near the staircase. Everyone¡¯s attention shifted as two figures slowly descended from above. One was the Lane family¡¯s matriarch, Sophia, d in a moon¨Cwhite cheongsam that made her skin appear even more luminous. Her long ck hair flowed like ink, and her regal aura exuded effortless elegance and grace. Beside her walked a young girl. Herplexion was pale as porcin, her long hair pinned up and adorned with gold and jade hairpins. The white gown she wore shimmered under the lights like rippling water, the delicate floral patterns across it seeming to bloom as she moved. But no one could take their eyes off her face. Scarlett was breathtaking. There was no trace of hostility in her beauty¨Conly an ethereal softness that drew people in like a dream. A fairy. A goddess. Something too perfect for this world. The mother and daughter descended the steps slowly and gracefully. At the final step, Owen, the current head of the Lane family, stepped forward in a traditional¨Cstyle suit and took Sophia¡¯s hand with a warm smile. Nothing more needed to be said. This was a family. A real, undeniable family of three. Franklin clutched his chest, his face contorting with disbelief. It all made sense. No wonder the Lane family¡¯s coordinator had been so furious about Reba¡¯s giarism, even threatening to have her jailed. No wonder everyone in Trenwyn had been avoiding him like the gue whenever he sought help. Scarlett. It was all because of Scarlett. That little tramp was the Lane family¡¯s daughter! 08:32 Mon, 11 Aug 07 Chapter 158 The Truth Unvelled His eyes burned with fury as he shot a deadly re toward his own men. Why hadn¡¯t they investigated properly when the paternity im first came up? How had they made such a colossal mistake? Martha was terrified by the murderous look on his face, shaking like a leaf. She, too, had been stunned so much so that she regretted every word and action. If she had known¡­ if she had even suspected. She would¡¯ve treated Scarlett better. Anything would¡¯ve been better than this public disgrace. Just one look at Hudson told her everything. The Lane family protected their own. Ruthlessly. She had onceforted herself with the idea that even if Scarlett returned to the Lane family, they might treat her like the Joyners had¨Ccold, distant, unimportant. But the moment she saw Scarlett¡¯s attire, all hope evaporated. It was a creation by the famed designer Angel¨Cnot something money alone could buy. The Lane family hadn¡¯t just epted Scarlett. They had invested in her. Remorse hit her like a tidal wave, shaking her to the core. Scarlett¡¯s three Joyner cousins were equally stunned, unable to speak. Connor was utterly mesmerized. He¡¯d never imagined Scarlett could be so beautiful. She looked like a celestial being, untouched by the dust of the mortal world. He had always thought he didn¡¯t love her. Their engagement had been more about obligation¨Cmaybe even pity. But now¡­ Now his heart was pounding so hard, he could hear it in his ears. It felt like it would crack through his ribs. His eyes brimmed with awe and desire. This was his fianc¨¦e. And now, she came with power, wealth, and prestige. No one would dare mock him for being tied to her ever again. He would treat her well¨Cvery well¨Cfrom now on. Taking a deep breath, he snapped back to reality and began strategizing. He quickly tugged on Franklin¡¯s sleeve and whispered a few words. Franklin¡¯s expression instantly improved. Yes, the Joyners had treated Scarlett poorly in the past. That¡¯s why the Lane family had retaliated. Hudson¡¯s assault had already fulfilled that need for vengeance. Now that Sophia had appeared, surely she would scold Hudson to show she hadn¡¯t authorized the violence. That way, the banquet could continue peacefully. 08:32. Mon, 11 Aug If Chapter 158 The Truth Unvelled After all, if they caused a public scandal now, it wouldn¡¯t just ruin their own image it would give the whole city of Jalindale something tough about for weeks. Fine. He¡¯d take the loss tonight. Let it go¨Cfor now. They wouldn¡¯t press charges or retaliate over the beating. Instead, they¡¯d bide their time. Once they had Scarlett firmly in their grasp again¨Conce the Joyners had used her connection to climb higher¨Cthen they could deal with that wretched bodyguardter. Besides, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Scarlett now. If they kept harping on Hudson¡¯s carlier violence, it would only make the Lane family look bad. And if they embarrassed the Lanes in public, there was a real chance the family would stop pretending to be polite at all. That would be the true disaster. Secrets 159 Chapter 159 The Performance They exchanged a knowing nce. Martha was the first to step forward. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even need to fake it¨Cjust thinking about her own humiliation was enough to bring tears streaming down her face. ¡°Scarlett, you look so beautiful today,¡± she said, voice hoarse and choked with emotion, as though holding back an an of feelings. ¡°When you first came to me, you were so small and thin. I was always worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to raise you right. Every night, I slept with one eye open, afraid you¡¯d wake up crying. And now, seeing you all grown up, graceful and radiant, reunited with your birth mother¡­ I¡¯m just so happy. So, so happy¡­¡± Her voice broke, and she covered her mouth, quietly sobbing. The act instantly earned sympathetic murmurs from the surrounding guests. ¡°So that¡¯s the family who raised the Lane family¡¯s long¨Clost daughter?¡± ¡°I remember hearing Madam Lane lost her child¡­ Everyone thought the girl had died. This girl was really lucky to be found and raised well.¡± ¡°Raising the Lane family¡¯s daughter? That makes them benefactors, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Her personal bodyguard hit her adoptive parents? That¡¯s outrageous!¡± The tide turned rapidly in their favor. Seeing this, Franklin and Martha exchanged another look of satisfaction. Scarlett had, after all, lived with them for six years. That kind of upbringing couldn¡¯t be erased¨Cno matter how many bank statements Scarlett had showing they gave her just ten thousand for living expenses. They could always im that was just part of what they provided. Who would dig through all the Joyner family¡¯s ounts? They were certain the Lane family wouldn¡¯t risk causing a scandal today. After all, throwing out Scarlett¡¯s adoptive parents at the matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet would make Scarlett a target of public criticism. No one in high society would let her live it down. If Scarlett was smart, she¡¯d acknowledge their role in raising her and honor them as distinguished guests. As long as they secured this public narrative, even if the Lane family refused to offer resourcester, there would still be plenty of social climbers eager to cozy up to them for their association. Franklin wore a sorrowful expression. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything. Just seeing you is enough. But¡­ after being family for so many years, I worry you might face challenges after going back.¡± ¡°So we decided to present this painting to Madam Lane in your name. We hope your new life will be filled with peace and harmony. As for the incident earlier, just pretend it never happened, alright?¡± Sure enough, this speech drew even more sympathetic sighs from the crowd. Chapter 159 The Performance ¡°Such selfless parents. Truly, nothingpares to a parent¡¯s love.¡± Foishe Even the three Joyner brothers, who had been standing awkwardly at first, began to rx. Six years of family ties¨Cno one could simply erase that. Connor¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. This was the oue he¡¯d wanted. If Scarlett acknowledged the Joyner family, then the whole ¡°cutting ties and broken engagement¡± ordeal would be void. Now that she was officially the Lane family¡¯s daughter, her mother likely wouldn¡¯t object to their marriage anymore. He nned to visit after the banquet, maybe even finalize the engagement that very night. The rest of the Lane family remained silent, unsure of the full backstory. But Sophia and Owen were fuming. So this was what Scarlett endured in the Joyner household? Being surrounded and emotionally manipted. like this? Their daughter had truly suffered. They were just about to step forward and drive them out when someone gently stopped them. Startled, they turned around. It was Scarlett. Sophia¡¯s heart clenched. Was Scarlett still holding on to old sentiment? Did she want to let the Joyner family go? Honestly, whatever gratitude they imed didn¡¯t justify her doing this much. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± Sophia whispered. Scarlett waved a hand to calm her, then stepped forward. She stood before the scroll Franklin had just unveiled¨Cthe so¨Ccalled Gu Kaizhi original¨Cand let out a cold chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s with that face?¡± she asked. Franklin¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but Martha tugged at his sleeve. He immediately realized Scarlett¡¯s status had changed¨Che couldn¡¯t order her around like before. So he quickly switched to a genial tone. ¡°Scarlett, you want to examine the painting before presenting it to your grandmother, right?¡± He gestured toward the flowing lines of the figure¡¯s robe. ¡°I know you¡¯re not familiar with these things. Let me exin it to you so you won¡¯t be caught off guard if she asks. See here¨Cthis technique, delicate and unbroken.¡± Several art collectors nearby nodded in agreement, starting to regard this so¨Ccalled adoptive father with newfound respect. Chapter 159 The Performance Finished Franklin grew even more pleased with himself and continued, ¡°Now look here¨Cthe way the shadows are blended in the hair and cheeks, the use of azurite and cinnabar¡­ It mirrors the description in Records of Famous Paintings Through the Ages: ¡®Deep pigments, subtly applied. If we call this a masterpiece, I doubt anyone would object.¡± The surrounding guests nodded in unison. Secrets 160 Chapter 160 The Fake Revealed Scarlett stared at the painting¨Cspecifically the unnaturally vibrant green in the robes of the river goddess- and without hesitation, scoffed. ¡°If this is an authentic piece, then it must be a joke A murmur swept through the room. Was she¡­ calling it a fake? Impossible. Had she lost her mind? These people had gone out of their way to help her, and she was turning on them? Tearing down their gesture in front of everyone? What a waste of the Joyner family¡¯s so¨Ccalled goodwill. The room fell silent, so quiet that you could hear the flicker of candle mes. Even Sophia and Owen, despite their rising anxiety, didn¡¯t interrupt. They trusted Scarlett instinctively, even if it drove them to the brink of a nervous breakdown. And when others looked ready to rebuke her, one cold nce from Owen was enough to silence them. Franklin¡¯s grin froze on his face. A vein twitched at his temple. Before he could explode, Scarlett beat him to it, her tone biting and cold. ¡°Oh, how thoughtful of you¨Cto help me with a counterfeit.¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°What an ungrateful brat. How could something this exquisite be fake? You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness.¡± Martha immediately put on her most pitiful expression, looking like she¡¯d just been wronged by the entire world. Scarlett¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, cool and unbothered. ¡°Well then, since today is such a festive asion, why don¡¯t we settle a few ounts while we¡¯re at it?¡± She stepped forward, her fingertip hovering just above the skirt of the river goddess in the painting. ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you have seen the museum copy of the ¡®Admonitions of the Instructress Scroll.¡® The true style, both in linework and color, is utterly free of excess ir.¡± She pointed next to the waistline, where a pocket watch was faintly visible. ¡°Here, ochre was used as the base,yered over with azurite. It pretends to follow traditional techniques, but this is a ring error. That era had no suchyering method. This ¡®triple¨Cstacked pigment¡® technique clearly mimics Yuan dynasty practices¨Cit¡¯s a clumsy imitation.¡± Each word rang with precision. The evidence was clear and unshakable. Faces among the crowd¨Cespecially those of seasoned collectors¨Cgrew serious. Themotion eventually attracted the attention of the museum director. Hearing Scarlett¡¯s analysis, he Chapter 160 The Fake Revealed stepped forward to examine the painting himself. One of his students, Morgan, leaned in and said. The paper grain shows seven curtain marks¨Cthis is clearly hemp paper.¡± Director Trevor gave the scroll a long look, then slowly shook his head. ¡°Miss Scarlett, would you be willing to exin in more detail?¡± His eyes were full of admiration, already calcting how to reserve a spot for her as his apprentice. Martha, on the other hand, was nearly trembling with fury. ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t say things you¡¯ll regret! This is the museum director you¡¯re speaking to. If he hasn¡¯t said anything¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. Oliver frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t like this one, we can find another. There¡¯s no need to show off.¡± Franklin¡¯s expression was frosty. ¡°Clearly, I didn¡¯t raise her properly¨Cshe¡¯s turned into an attention¨Cseeking brat.¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Trevor snapped, his patience at its limit. ¡°Did I ask any of you to speak? Haven¡¯t your grade school teachers taught you basic manners¨Cdon¡¯t interrupt when others are talking?¡± Laughter broke out around the room. Trevor held enormous clout. Even being scolded by him was a rare honor. Franklin and the others flushed white, then green, teeth grinding in humiliation. Martha clenched her fists. ¡°Let¡¯s see what this wretched girl cane up with now,¡± she muttered, praying for Scarlett to fall t on her face. Scarlett ignored her. She picked up a strip of white silk and gently pressed it to the edge of the scroll. ¡°Ancient paper was made from mulberry bark¨Cits fibers rough like bup. But this paper¡¯s uniform, delicate grain is clearly that of modern paper.¡± She lifted her gaze to Trevor. ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, real aged paper turns brownish¨Cyellow over time from natural oxidation. This one¡¯s surface, however, is bright and artificially refreshed¨Cclearly aged with tea stains.¡± Trevor nodded in approval, unable to hold back a smile. He gave a hearty thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re exceptionally knowledgeable. Your authentication skills are top¨Ctier!¡± The crowd collectively gasped. If Trevor said that, it had to be true. The painting¡¯s authenticity no longer mattered. What mattered now was that Trevor had praised her. That was worth more than any artwork. Everyone knew how impossibly high Trevor¡¯s standards were. In all his years, he had never openly praised anyone. This was the first time. The same people who had mocked Scarlett minutes ago now felt their faces sting. Is it too to win her favor? 08:32 Mon, 11 Aug o Chapter 160 The Fake Revealed 3000 Finished Trevor, visibly impressed, sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some craftsmen today are skilled at forging age. They use modern paper to copy ancient art, then forge seals and inscriptions. But this¨Cthis was eye¨Copening.¡± He turned to Scarlett with rare warmth. ¡°Your analysis methods are fresh and insightful. If you¡¯re willing. would youe to the museum after the banquet? I¡¯d love to speak more with you.¡± Trevor¨Cthe famously aloof schr¨Cwas now speaking gently, even humbly. The entire room stood stunned. ¡£ Secrets 161 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 161 The Reckoning Scarlett¡¯s future was boundless. That much was now clear. No one knew who pped first, but the banquet hall soon erupted in thunderous apuse. In that moment, Scarlett had firmly nted her roots in the heart of the capital¡¯s elite circle. Aurora¡¯s fingers curled so tightly into her palm that they nearly broke skin. Her eyes were cold as ice¨Cbut there was nothing she could do. All she could do was watch, helpless, as Scarlett became the center of attention. Sophia¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears. She was filled with joy at her daughter¡¯s brilliance and poise, and proud of how gracefully Scarlett handled herself under pressure. But that pride came with pain. For Scarlett to have such strength meant she must have suffered terribly in the past. Owen gently wrapped an arm around Sophia and whispered, ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll make it up to her. She¡¯ll get the very best of everything.¡± Sophia nodded firmly. In the crowd, Jack nudged Jasper¡¯s arm. ¡°You pping earlier nearly gave me a heart attack.¡± Jasper remained stoic, his handsome features as unreadable as ever. ¡°Just giving the museum a headache,¡± he said coolly. Ah¨Cright. Trevor had set his sights on Pixel. If Pixel really went to the museum as a student, wouldn¡¯t she end up just like Trevor someday? Wearing outdated clothes, serious expression, buried in dusty relics, obsessed with oracle bone inscriptions? Just imagining Scarlett like that was enough to make Jack feel like the world was ending. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Mission epted. I¡¯ll make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡± Pixel had finally reunited with her family. She should be enjoying her life¨Cnot turning into some academic robot. He suddenly smacked his own forehead. Right¨Che nearly forgot. Time to redirect the spotlight back onto the Joyner family. They needed to be dragged through the mud, thoroughly shamed, and left for dead. Scarlett turned then, her gaze locking onto the Joyners. Most of them looked uneasy, but Franklin¡­ he was drenched in cold sweat, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about art,¡± he stammered, his voice cracking. His heart bled. That painting had cost him a fortune. He had gambled everything for a chance to win favor with the Lane family¨Cand now it had all blown up in his face. Scarlett¡¯s eyes slid from him to Martha. Her gaze was cial. Chapter 161 The Reckoning ¡°When I was mistakenly taken into your family, I never received an ounce of love. All you ever did was squeeze me for every drop of value I had. You bled me dry¡± Martha immediately snapped back. ¡°You¡¯re insane! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± The defensive tone was all wrong. Connor considered stepping in, but thought better of it. After all, Scarlett had indeed been mistreated in their home. Letting her vent wasn¡¯t unreasonable. And he didn¡¯t want to embarrass her in public. He would hold his tongue¨Cfor now. Scarlett pped her hands. Hudson moved swiftly, activating therge screen. Photos began to scroll across it. Each one a record of what Scarlett had done for the Joyner family over the years. ¡°What? Eugene¡¯sb results¨Cshe got those? That¡¯s dangerous! One mistake and it could¡¯ve killed her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a famous screenwriter? That¡¯s my idol! Sheunched Stanley¡¯s career?!¡± ¡°Oliver¡¯s rise in the business world was thanks to her strategic ns?¡± ¡°I remember Martha showing off those unique pieces of jewelry¨CJalindale¡¯s designers couldn¡¯t replicate them. Wait¡­ Scarlett designed those?¡± One revtion after another. All proof that Scarlett had been used. Exploited. ¡°You say you didn¡¯t use me?¡± Scarlett said, voice steady. ¡°Then tell me¨Cwhen you showed off my work, did you ever tell anyone who made it?¡± The Joyners froze. No one answered. All their heads bowed in shame. They had long forgotten. Forgotten that it was Scarlett who¡¯d propelled them upward, who gave them their power. Stanley broke downpletely. Guilt crushed him. ¡°He had always felt bad, but now the truth wasid bare for all to see. He couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°Scarlett¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was awful. You loved cats so much, but I said you were just an adopted girl¨Clucky to even have food to eat. So I¡­ I killed your kitten. I thought I was justified. But I was wrong. I had no idea you were the writer who protected me. I¡¯m a fool. I deserve to lose my career. I¡¯m so sorry. How could I have-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Franklin, panicked, hadn¡¯t expected Stanley to confess so freely. He pped him hard across the face to shut him up. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your job and gone mad, haven¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Mad?¡± Stanley held his cheek, then burst into bitterughter. 08:32 Mon, 11 Aug Chapter 161 The Reckoning ¡°I¡¯ve never seen things so clearly. You acknowledged Scarlett as your daughter, but never treated her like one. Six years! You didn¡¯t even spend a hundred thousand on her. You kept telling yourselves you gave her the Joyner name and our resources. But who really benefited from who? You all know damn well 506 33 Mon, 11 Aug From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Secrets 162 Chapter 162 Shattered Masks Finished The crowd erupted in whispers. The gazes directed at the Joyner family were nowced with open rid¨ªcule and contempt. As the murmurs grew louder, thements turned sharper¨Cmeaner. Franklin, who had spent years rising in social status, had never endured this kind of public humiliation. All thoughts of currying favor with the Lane family vanished. He was ready to tear off the mask and go to war. ¡°Oh, I see now,¡± he spat. ¡°You Lane people were afraid we¡¯d ask for benefits, so you staged this whole spectacle to smear us. What a masterstroke!¡± The words had barely left his mouth when a fist came flying. ¡°Ah!¡± Franklin cried out, toppling to the ground before he could even see who had hit him. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He assumed the Lane family had finally lost their temper. But oddly, he didn¡¯t feel angry. If anything, he took a twisted sort of pride in it. If the Lane family had struck him, it meant they had stooped to his level. And once word got out that they had assaulted their daughter¡¯s adoptive father¨Con a birthday banquet no less¨Ctheir PR team would be scrambling to patch things up. He wouldn¡¯t need to chase the Lane family for resources; they¡¯d be the ones begging him to speak kindly of them. Still, he had to keep up appearances. He red in the direction of the attack, eyes burning with righteous indignation. And froze. It wasn¡¯t a Lane. It was Jack. Was his vision failing? He blinked. No, it was definitely Jack¨Csleeves rolled up, looking like he was ready to throw another punch. Everyone knew Jack¡¯s reputation in Jalindale. Wild, fearless, and untouchable. Even within the Lane family, he was treated as someone to please, not provoke. If something offended him, it was perfectly normal for him to respond with fists. Nobody was surprised. ¡°What, on a day like this you¡¯re still spewing filth? I¡¯ll beat you into the floor. Got a problem with that?¡± Jack barked. Not only did he punch him, he insulted him too¨Cand withplete confidence. What was worse, no one stepped in Was there no justice? ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Martha stammered, outraged. Jack dug a finger in his ear, then sneered. ¡°What, your fart¨Cfest of a speech get stuck in your throat? Want me to drag you outside and help get the rest out?¡± Chapter 162 Shattered Masks Finished The words were so vivid, so crude, that the surrounding guests instinctively took two steps back. No one did anything, but everyone suddenly felt like Franklin stank¨Clike his reputation was physically clinging to him. Martha and the others rushed to help Franklin up. ¡°You¡¯ve assaulted my husband for no reason! I¡¯m calling the police!¡± she shrieked, her voice nearly hysterical. Shame and rage had obliterated her self¨Ccontrol. ¡°Scarlett!¡± she screamed. ¡°You¡¯re just going to stand there while someone beats your adoptive father? This is how you repay us?¡± Scarlett gently stopped her parents and brother from intervening, then stepped forward calmly. She ignored Martha and Franklin entirely, instead nodding politely to Jasper and Jack. Jasper, ever cool, greeted her with indifference. ¡°The gift¡¯s already been delivered to the hall. Congrattions oning home.¡± One simple line. And yet it stunned the entire room. Everyone knew Jasper hated socializing. He was cold and aloof¨Chis only known friend was Jack. Though he was invited to every major event in Jalindale, he never showed up. But today, he hadn¡¯t just shown up¨Che brought a gift. All eyes turned to Scarlett once more, filled with awe and confusion. Was she really just a country girl? The disdain from earlier melted into trembling uncertainty. Scarlett smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve got some personal matters to settle first. I apologize if I¡¯m not the best host right now.¡± Jasper nodded. ¡°No problem. Handle your business.¡± Only then did Scarlett turn back to the Joyner family. ¡°You raised me for six years. Spent a total of one hundred thousand. Before the banquet started, I paid it all back.¡± ¡°If anyone needs proof, I can provide receipts and payment records.¡± One hundred thousand? For most people, that might sting. But for this crowd of elites, it was pocket change. Barely a day¡¯s spending. Raising a child¨Ctruly raising one¨Con that? And for six years? Franklin clenched his teeth, wanting to retort, but his face throbbed so badly he couldn¡¯t speak. Martha stepped in, voice sharp. ¡°You¡¯re only looking at the visible costs! What about everything else? The 08:33 Mon, 11 Aug o Chapter 162 Shattered Masks 69 Finished emotional effort, the unseen support¡ªcan you even begin to measure those? You throw them all away without a thought¨Caren¡¯t you afraid of divine punishment?¡± The words were vicious. What kind of mother curses her child like that? Even among this jaded crowd, shocked murmurs spread again. People were now staring at Martha with visible disdain. Scarlett, however, remained utterly unshaken. Not a ripple in her expression. To her, the Joyners had already lost all power to affect her. They were nothing now. 506 Secrets 163 Chapter 163 The Final Blow Scarlett¡¯s voice cut through the tense air. ¡°If you won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re destroyed, then let me help you along.¡± She pped once. Finished The team she had prepared earlier immediately switched on the speakers. A momentter, voices echoed through the entire banquet hall. ¡°Back then, we took her in on purpose because her kidneys were a match. If your health hadn¡¯t declined, we would¡¯ve done the transnt that year.¡± Guests near the edges of the hall might not have recognized the voice, but those closer to the Joyner family knew it immediately¨Cit was Oliver. And gossip always traveled fast. Within minutes, the entire hall was abuzz. But the recording hadn¡¯t ended yet. Everyone fell silent again, straining to catch every word. Next came Stanley¡¯s voice, tinged with annoyance. ¡°So what? It¡¯s just one kidney¨Cshe won¡¯t die. Worst case, give her a house to make up for it.¡± Then Eugene¡¯s voice followed, calm and clinical. ¡°Let¡¯s schedule the transnt right after her birthday. I¡¯ll tell her it¡¯s for research and she¡¯ll take the anesthesia without question.¡± One sentence each. Three brothers. And each line struck like a hammer. ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± ¡°They brought Scarlett back just because her kidney matched?¡± ¡°I heard the real Joyner daughter¨Cthe one they always talked about¨Cis sick. Disappeared, too.¡°. ¡°So¡­ they kept Scarlett as a walking organ donor?¡± ¡°Unbelievable. After all that talk about how much they loved her¨Cwhat a p in the face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a p. That¡¯s the Joyners having no shame.¡± ¡°If anything, Young Master Qin should¡¯ve hit harder.¡± ¡°So it was all a setup from the start. Unbelievably ruthless.¡± ¡°Raising a donor under the guise of love¨Cwhat kind of sick, twisted family is this?¡± ¡°She suffered six years, and they still came crawling back for gratitude? Disgusting.¡± Chapter 163 The Final Blow Finished ¡°Wait¡­ if this was all part of a n, then they always knew Reba was the real one? How¡¯d they hide her for so long?¡± Connor stood frozen in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by whispers that crashed like waves. He knew those voices. He had been closest to the Joyner brothers. There was no mistaking it. But he couldn¡¯t believe it. If this had been a conspiracy from the beginning, then what did that make him? The day he discovered Reba¡¯s existence, he had¨Cwithout Scarlett¡¯s knowledge¨Ctaken her for a DNA test and ¡°exposed the truth.¡± He thought he was upholding justice. But now he realized he¡¯d been a pawn. yed for a fool. He could still remember how Scarlett had cried that day, sobbing in helpless devastation. How could he have been so reckless? If he¡¯d just taken a step back, investigated more carefully¨Ccouldn¡¯t he have saved her from years of torment? Instead, he had joined the Joyners in pushing her deeper into that hell. His hand trembled as he clutched his chest. Sophia could no longer hold back her tears. At this point, she no longer cared about appearances. She threw her arms around Scarlett and broke downpletely. Her daughter¨Cher precious daughter¨Chad suffered so much. ¡°Scarlett,¡± she wept, ¡°two years ago, when I begged you toe with us, you refused. You said you owed the Joyners for raising you.¡± ¡°But on your birthday¡­ you suddenly called and agreed toe home. Was it because you found out the truth?¡± Her words hit like a bomb. ¡°What?! You mean¡­ the Lane family already knew?¡± ¡°Madam Sophia would never lie. There¡¯s no reason to.¡± ¡°So Scarlett wanted to repay them¨Cuntil she realized they were monsters.¡± ¡°What a tragedy¡­¡± ¡°Those Joyners are inhuman.¡± Scarlett could no longer hold herself together. ????? Aug Chapter 163 The Final Blow Fwished Choking back tears, she said, ¡°I overheard their n¡­ that¡¯s why I left the Joyner house on my birthday, trying to find somewhere to clear my head.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to run into a fire¡­¡± Sophia let out a sob and held her even tighter. ¡°My poor girl¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Scarlett whispered through her tears. ¡°I was the one who said no¡­ I didn¡¯t want you toe to Trenwyn.¡± She cried quietly in her mother¡¯s arms¨Cfragile, broken, yet painfully beautiful. The entire room was stunned into silence. Especially Connor. He had always believed Scarlett clung to the Joyners for their wealth and status¡­ and that she couldn¡¯t let go of her position as Mrs. Jude. But now- Now Sophia had revealed that Scarlett had known her true identity all along. 506 Secrets 164 Chapter 164 No More Mercy Why hadn¡¯t she told him? If Scarlett had just said one word¨Cone single word¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t have been put in such a terrible position. Granted. Connor thought he¡¯d done well enough. He¡¯d resisted his tnother¡¯s pressure and refused to break off the engagement. But Scarlett had chosen to keep everything from him, clearly because she didn¡¯t trust him. That realization burned. And it made him furious. The worst part? When the Lane family¡¯s liaison first began working with Jude Group, Connor had proudly bragged about it. Now, thinking back, he could only imagine how hard Scarlett must¡¯veughed behind his back. His face flushed hot with shame. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± he began, trying to step forward. But Taylor grabbed him by the cor and yanked him back, eyes full of murderous rage. ¡°I¡¯m warning you¨Cstay away from Scarlett. Do you really think you were ever good enough to cooperate with the Lane family on your own? You were allowed in because it gave her an excuse to see you.¡± Taylor¡¯s voice turned cold, every word a de. ¡°But you let her ideas get giarized, tried to trample on her¨Cstupid and cruel. You don¡¯t deserve Scarlett. From now on, act like you¡¯re dead. And if I ever hear you¡¯ve tried to approach her again¨CI¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even crawl.¡± He shoved Connor hard. Connor stumbled into a pir, but he hardly felt it. His entire body was numb. So all the recognition, all the progress he thought he had earned¨Chade from Scarlett? And he¡¯d traded it away. For Reba. He had believed she was his lucky charm. But it was Scarlett¨Chis real fortune¨Cwhom he had personally driven away. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on recognizing Reba, if he¡¯d resisted growing close to her¡­ would things have turned out differently? His regret mattered to no one now The rest of the Joyner family stood in stunned silence, rocked by the recordings. Stanley looked like a ghost. His lips moved as he muttered to himself. ¡°So she already knew the truth that day¡­¡± Chapter 164 No More Mercy ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t call me for help during that fire.¡± ¡°She¡¯d already given up on the Joyners¡­¡± His mind drifted back to the day she cut ties with them.. He remembered her walking up to the stage, her steps slow and heavy, a trail of blood behind her. He hadn¡¯t cared then. But now¨Cnow that image stabbed into his mind, raw and bloody. ¡°I med her for ruining Reba¡¯s birthday banquet,¡± he whispered. ¡°I thought she just wanted attention¡­ ¡°I was so stupid. I turned a gentle girl into someone who had no choice but to cut all ties.¡± He raised his hand and pped himself hard. Again and again. The sound echoed. Heads turned. At that moment, two inclothes officers stepped forward and held up their badges. ¡°Eugene, you are under investigation for medical fraud and illegal human experimentation. Pleasee with us.¡± Eugene¡¯s face went ghostly pale. His legs nearly gave out, and the officers had to keep him from copsing. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Two years ago, the Joyners had broadcasted their ¡°joyful reunion¡± with Reba, and Scarlett had been found by the Lane family. Yet Scarlett had chosen to stay¨Cout of gratitude. She kept helping them, even while knowing the truth. If not for Scarlett, how could the Joyners have risen so quickly in two years to be Trenwyn¡¯s top family? The guilt hit Eugene like a wave. His eyes turned red. He nearly wept. What had they done? He looked up, desperate for Scarlett¡¯s forgiveness. But she didn¡¯t even nce at him. To her, he was already a stranger. That cut deeper than anything. Oliver, too, was restrained. ¡°What are you doing?! I didn¡¯t break anyws!¡± He iled, panicking as the guards pinned him down. 08:33 Mon, 11 Aug Chapter 164 No More Mercy Finished Owen¡¯s expression was dark, his temple throbbing with restrained rage. His gaze alone could slice through steel. ¡°If you think you didn¡¯t break thew, take it up with mywyers. But for now, let me tell you something- two minutes ago, Lane Grouppleted a full acquisition of the Joyner family¡¯s assets. You¡¯re no longer a rising star in Trenwyn.¡± He leaned in, voice like ice. ¡°And after auditing your ounts, you¡¯re short thirty million. To make repayment easier, the Lane family will let you work it off¨Cas servants. Starting today.¡± He waved his hand. A secretary stepped forward, presenting freshly printed contracts. Franklin¡¯s face twisted with disbelief. He had known the Lane family was powerful, but surely not that powerful. No way they could pull off something this massive in such a short time. Then his phone buzzed. Frozen ounts. Followed by a flood of debt notifications. His face went sheet white. He shook uncontrobly, unable to speak a single word. This¡­ this is the end. Secrets 165 Chapter 165 Repaying Every Debt Martha snatched Franklin¡¯s phone from his trembling hands. The moment she saw the notifications, she felt the sky fall in on her. Her legs nearly gave out. There was noing back from this. Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For the first time, he truly saw the full picture of his downfall.. The moment Owen revealed the acquisition, he¡¯d felt a chill down his spine. But now, staring at the notifications on the phone that confirmed the truth¨Cfrozen ounts, shattered status¨Che finally understood just how badly he had failed. Everything he¡¯d once possessed¨Cadmiration, wealth, reputation¨Cwas gone. And worse, he had been reduced to a powerless nobody. And this was the true meaning of revenge. He remembered how he¡¯d once stood silently by as Scarlett was dragged into the family under false pretenses, solely because her kidney matched Reba¡¯s. He could have stopped it. But he hadn¡¯t. Back then, he was in control¨Cone of the high and mighty. But today? Scarlett was the one standing at the top. And the humiliation they now faced was poetic justice. It didn¡¯t matter if their current situation looked no worse than that of an ordinary worker. The weight of the fall was what crushed them. Oliver had been one of the brightest stars in Trenwyn¨Cpraised, admired, envied. Now, to be reduced to a servant of the Lane family¡­ even if he found a way back up one day, the shame would never wash off. The assistant handed over the contracts¨Cstandardbor agreements. All the Joyner family had to do was sign. The debts were sorge that they would spend the rest of their lives repaying them throughbor. In short: the Joyners would lose everything. Sophia¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°Oh? You had no problem making Scarlett your unpaid worker¨Cdragging her into your ns, forcing her to lift you higher while you stood proudly on her back. And now that it¡¯s your turn to repay your debt, suddenly no one¡¯s in a rush to sign?¡± The Joyners didn¡¯t dare speak. Even though, deep down, many of them still resented this oue. They were Scarlett¡¯s brothers, elders even. In their minds, she should be showing respect to her family, not forcing them to bow to her. They refused to believe these were equivalent. But even so, none of them dared voice that belief. Chapter 165 Repaying Every Debt Because no matter how they argued, they couldn¡¯t win. The Lane family¡¯s power towered above them. Even if the world knew the Lane family was forcing this oue, they still couldn¡¯t fight it, Power didn¡¯t. need justification. Scarlett looked at them with cold eyes. The way they stood now¨Cbeaten, helpless¨Creminded her of the days when the Joyners had justpleted their biggest project, proudly rising to the top of Trenwyn¡¯s socialdder. They had been so proud. So radiant. But as the saying goes: when power exceeds virtue, disaster follows. Then Franklin, suddenly desperate, grabbed Connor by the arm. They were both from Trenwyn. If the Joyners fell, Connor would be next. Connor did feel the punishment was excessive. But he didn¡¯t dare overstep. So he chose his words carefully. ¡°Mr. Lane¡­ ma¡¯am¡­ I understand that the Joyners have been acquired, but they¡¯re still free citizens. Making them work as servants¡­ isn¡¯t that¡­¡± He stopped short of saying ¡°too much.¡± Instead, he pivoted. ¡°What I mean is, this is a significant matter. Perhaps it would be better to discuss after the banquet¨Ccalmly, and with all parties present.¡± Taylor¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Oh? Mr. Connor thinks our decision is too harsh?¡± His voice dropped several degrees. ¡°Well, I suppose it makes sense¨Cyou and the Joyners are close. Perhaps you¡¯d like to help repay the debt yourself? Thirty million. Cash or card?¡± Jack let out a loudugh nearby. ¡°I actually think working off the debt as servants is perfect. Let them feel what it¡¯s like to live under someone else¡¯s roof. See how they enjoy being sneered at, insulted, ignored. I¡¯m really curious whether they¡¯ll still walk around acting all high and mighty.¡± Jack¡¯s words shut the room down. No one dared to oppose him. Not in Jalindale. Not when doing so meant going against the Damian family. The Joyner family exchanged uneasy nces. Their expressions wereplicated. Because they hadn¡¯t responded yet, the whole room went quiet. Every guest watched them, waiting for their answer. Eugene stood still for a long time, He¡¯d always enjoyed the benefits of being a Joyner. He didn¡¯t care much about money orpany operations. Finally, he spoke, voice low. Chapter 165 Repaying Every Debt ¡°If we agree¡­ does that mean everything before is erased? That the Lane family won¡¯t pursue this further Taylor¡¯s gaze turned razor¨Csharp. ¡°Dream on.¡± His words cut like knives. ¡°You don¡¯t get to escape that easily.¡± 506 Secrets 166 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 166 Reckoning ¡°If any of you step out of line while serving the Lane family¨Cif you dare do anything to harm us¡ªdon¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡± Taylor said coldly, his words echoing like a knife slicing through bone. Just then, Stanley stepped forward without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll work as a servant and do my part¨Canything to make Scarlett happy.¡± Everyone turned to look at him. So quick to surrender? Willing to be a servant just like that? How pathetic. Owen¡¯s tone remained calm, but firm. ¡°As long as you behave and fulfill your duties, the Lane family won¡¯t stoop to your level by exploiting your worth.¡± Thest trace of color drained from the Joyner family¡¯s faces. The Lane family wasn¡¯t just retaliating¨Cthey were doing it openly, righteously, and without giving them any chance to resist. It was over. They had just reached the pinnacle of power in Trenwyn¡­ and now they were being dragged into the dirt, disgraced before everyone. They nced around the room. No one stepped forward to help them. Not one. So this is what it felt like¨Cto be utterly alone in a crowd. And to think Scarlett lived like this for six whole years in the Joyner household¨Cisted, unloved. ¡°We only have what we do today because of Scarlett.¡± ¡°And we lost her. We destroyed the best thing we ever had.¡± Oliver murmured the words, his hand clutching his chest as if trying to hold his shattered heart together. That girl, who had nned and sacrificed so much for their family, had been crushed beneath their boots- and finally left. Now, he felt as though his veins were running cold, ice seeping through every part of him. Scarlett, I know I was wrong. I really¡­ I¡¯m sorry. This punishment, this humiliation¨Cit was what he deserved. ¡°I¡¯ll sign,¡± he said, voice thick with sorrow and regret. ¡°Good,¡± Owen responded. An assistant brought over the contract. Without hesitation, Oliver signed it. He didn¡¯t even nce at the contents. Chapter 166 Reckoning Franklin¡¯s expression grew darker by the second. But he didn¡¯t stop him. After Oliver signed. Franklin clenched his jaw and spoke again. ¡°Well then, since my eldest son has already signed, he alone should stay behind to repay the debt. The Lane family is a prestigious house¨Csurely you wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to force the rest of us into servitude?¡± Oliver froze. His eyes widened as he turned back, stunned. Franklin avoided his gaze. Martha looked away, silent. His other two brothers were too shocked to react. So that was it. Even now, no one in this family truly cared for him. Not one. The only person who had ever prioritized him, fought for him, and protected him¡­ was Scarlett. And he had lost her. She was gone¨Cand her revenge had cut him to the bone. He looked toward her, eyes bloodshot, hoping¨Cpleading¨Cfor even a single nce. But Scarlett didn¡¯t even look at him. To her, he no longer existed. Scarlett herself was slightly stunned. She had always thought the Joyners were a united front. That no matter what, they would protect their own. Like when Reba got into trouble¨COliver took the me, Stanley ran around fixing it, Eugene stabilized her emotions. -But now? They were turning on each other. And for the first time, Scarlett saw them for what they truly were: selfish, self¨Cserving, and utterly devoid of genuine love. All those feelings she had once poured into them were wasted. Owen was equally disgusted. Franklin was willing to sacrifice his own son to save himself¨Ca despicable act of self¨Cpreservation. It was clear what he was thinking: if Oliver signed and paid with his , the Lane family wouldn¡¯t after the rest. One sacrifice to save the whole. Chapter 166 Reckoning One son to save the family He was betting that Oliver¡¯s life was enough to clear the debt¨Cand if not, that at least the Lane Family wouldn¡¯t pursue the others as aggressively. ¡°Scarlett,¡± Owen said, turning to his daughter, ¡°what do you think?¡± He was ready to unleash more consequences if she felt unsatisfied. But Scarlett surprised him. She ¡°softened.¡± ¡°Let it be,¡± she said. Once, she had been the scapegoat, the one everyone picked on. Now that they were turning on each other, why end it here? Let them rot in the chaos they created. Direct revenge would be too merciful. She preferred cutting slowly¨Cone slice at a time. She wanted them to live the rest of their lives in anxiety, fear, and regret. Owen signaled for the contracts to be collected. But then¨CMartha suddenly snapped. She rushed forward and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm, desperation shing in her eyes. ¡°Scarlett, it was me. The recognition n¨Cit was all my idea. My fault. Please-¡± 506 Secrets 167 Chapter 167 A Name That Matters ¡°Scarlett, for the sake of your three brothers who once cared for you¡­ can you spare Oliver?¡± Martha¡¯s voice trembled as she pleaded. She had suddenly realized¨Cif Oliver truly became a servant in the Lane family, with Owen¡¯s ruthlessness, he might as well be walking into a slow death. She had always favored Reba, yes¨Cbut that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t love her other children. Sophia stepped in without hesitation, shoving Martha away. Her cold gaze pinned Franklin like a spear. ¡°Is your wife out of her mind?¡± Franklin immediately grabbed Martha¡¯s arm. She had been doing fine¨Cwhy lose control now? ¡°Martha! Come with me!¡± But she yanked her arm free. She had already lost Reba. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose another. ¡°Scarlett!¡± Her eyes welled up with red¨Crimmed desperation. ¡°I was the one who doted on Reba too much¨Cthat¡¯s why I sought a matching kidney. It was me who wronged you! But you already severed ties with the Joyner family. Making your older brother your servant now¨Cif word gets out, what will it do to your reputation?¡± Taylor¡¯s voice sliced through her desperation like a knife, cold and cutting. ¡°Who said Oliver would serve Scarlett?¡± ¡°Scarlett is the most honored little princess of our family. He¡¯s not worthy.¡± Martha¡¯s breath caught. She stared at Taylor in stunned silence.. What¡­ what did he mean? Taylor smirked cruelly. ¡°A servant shines wherever they¡¯re ced.¡± He didn¡¯t reveal where Oliver would be sent¨Cletting that uncertainty fester in their minds like poison. One thing was clear: Oliver was finished. Owen raised a hand. ¡°These people are no longer wee. Show them out.¡± Security moved in with swift efficiency.. In moments, the Joyner family was being escorted out. As Martha passed Scarlett, she tried to meet her eyes¨Conly for Scarlett to lean in slightly, lips curling into a Chapter 167 A Name That Matters soft, almost kind smile. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention¨CReba would¡¯ve fully recovered after just two more doses of the herbal treatment. But if the treatment¡¯s stopped now, her condition will rebound. Fast. It¡¯ll elerate straight into renal failure.¡± Martha¡¯s body jolted violently. Her twisted expression revealed just how much her fear and fury had shaken her. ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Scarlett smiled again, voice calm and cold. ¡°Won¡¯t be long now. And when it hits, not even a god can save her.¡± Martha opened her mouth to scream¨Cbut security gave her a shove, and she nearly toppled over. Connor tried to speak up on her behalf, but a guard pped him so hard his vision went ck. They dragged him out before he could regain his footing. Scarlett stood there, watching it all¨Cunblinking, serene. The Joyner family, once her living nightmare, had just be Jalindale¡¯s biggestughingstock. Then, before all the guests, Sophia made a formal deration. ¡°My daughter Scarlett has no connection to the Joyner family. Let everyone here bear witness¨Cif they ever try to use the Lane name to their advantage again, we will show no mercy.¡± Given the Lane family¡¯s position, letting the others leave unharmed today was already mercy. Next time? They wouldn¡¯t be so lucky. But the banquet wasn¡¯t over. Sophiaposed herself, gently took Scarlett¡¯s hand, and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still a proper introduction waiting. Come on, darling, let¡¯s go back to the party.¡± Themotion had even drawn out the Lane matriarch herself. Before the birthday banquet resumed, the elderlydy took Scarlett¡¯s hand with visible warmth. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one introducing this girl tonight.¡± Her social circle consisted of figures so powerful, a single word from them could send tremors through Jalindale. Even with so many descendants, the old matriarch had never made such a public gesture for anyone before. And once she did, the entire room shifted. All eyes now regarded Scarlett with heightened respect. Chapter 167 A Name That Matters My granddaughter suffered a lot growing up outside the family,¡± the matriarch said. ¡°But she always kept her head high, stayed true to herself, and achieved something on her own. I hope, if she ever makes mistakes in the future, you¡¯ll all show her a little patience. On her behalf, this old woman thanks you all. With that, she led Scarlett to the front of the banquet hall¡ªwhere everyone could see her clearly. ¡°From today on, I dere this child¡¯s name to be Scarlett Lane. She is the true, rightful heiress of the Lane family.¡± The words fell like thunder. And apuse roared through the room. Scarlett felt little emotion at the ceremony itself. She had made her choice to stay with the Lane family¨Cand this came with the territory. The Joyner name meant nothing now. She had cut tiespletely. Whether she kept that name or not¡­ no longer mattered. 506 Secrets 168 Chapter 168 The Shattered Mask But even surrounded by apuse and admiration, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous For the first time in her life, she was receiving so much kindness. And that¡ªmore than anything¨Cmade her afraid she might somehow fall short. Down below the stage, Jack dabbed at imaginary tears. ¡°Pixel¡¯s finally getting her happy ending.¡± He¡¯d always felt sorry for Pixel, assuming she had no family. But now? She had not only found her kin¨Cshe was being introduced like royalty. Maybe everything would really turn out okay after all. Jasper¡¯s gaze lingered on Scarlett¨Cno, he corrected himself silently, Scarlett Lane. Her serene expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°She knows how to keep herposure,¡± he remarked. Jack blinked. ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± Jasper arched a brow. ¡°When someone is lifted so high, what¡¯s the thing they should fear most?¡± Jack¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°That one day, they¡¯lle crashing down¨Cand have nothing left.¡± If they were lucky, they¡¯d merely fall. But most people got trampled into the mud. Jack looked at Scarlett again, this time with a touch of pity. That girl had really endured more than her share. Meanwhile, outside the grand venue- Oliver took a sharp kick to the shin. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Move! Or are you thinking about cking off?¡± Even back in the early days of the Joyner family¡¯s rise, Oliver had never been humiliated like this. His first instinct was to fight back. ¡°You wanna resist? Go ahead¨Cmake my day. But if you don¡¯t wanna work, leave now. There¡¯s a line of people waiting to take your ce!¡± Oliver¡¯s clenched fists trembled¡­ then loosened. Right. If he walked away, his father would just sacrifice one of his brothers. As the eldest son, he couldn¡¯t let that happen. He nced onest time toward/Scarlett, then looked away. There had been a time when he was her whole world. When their family was everything she had. Now, she stood like a star surrounded by gxies. And she deserved every bit of it. Chapter 168 The Shattered Mack Jealous, huh?¡± The supervisor sneered. ¡°Everything our youngdy gets is earned. And you? You don¡¯t even deserve to look at her. Oliver let out a bitterugh. Yeah. He didn¡¯t deserve it anymore. Outside the Lane estate- The Joyner family had been tossed out like garbage. Their faces were grim as they hurried into a cab and back to their hotel. They had barely stepped inside when Franklin pped Stanley so hard it echoed through the room. ¡°Ah!¡± Stanley staggered, stunned speechless. It was the first time his father had ever hit him. Martha rushed forward, heart clenching. Stanley was her baby¨Cshe caught him just before he fell. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± But Franklin wasn¡¯t done. ¡°You think I forgot how I told you to stay away from the entertainment industry? I let it slide, but you still kept screwing around. And now¨Cnow¨Cyou¡¯ve lost your damn mind! Standing there, confessing like some kind of martyr. You¡¯ve destroyed the Joyner family¡¯s reputation, you fool!¡± Until that moment, their public image had still left room for doubt. But Stanley¡¯s teary confession had shattered itpletely. Now, they were the biggest joke in Jalindale. Stanley covered his face in disbelief. He had nearly forgotten. Franklin had never really been the kind, supportive father others imagined. When he¡¯d been a nobody, he¡¯d taken his frustrations out on his sons all the time. ¡°You gonna beat him to death now?¡± Martha shoved herself between them. Franklin turned on her with a sneer. ¡°Hmph. I haven¡¯t even started with you yet.¡± ¡°You snuck off to Jalindale. You offended Madam Lane. Lthought all these years you were helping me¨Cbut. you¡¯re the one who ruined everything!¡± Martha¡¯s temper finally exploded. Chapter 168 The Shattered Mask Her words flew out without a second thought. ¡°Franklin, are you out of your damn mind? I¡¯m your wife! He¡¯s your son! You want us all dead? You¡¯re so tough¨Cwhy didn¡¯t you do anything back at the Lane estate? All you know is how to bully your own familly What kind of man is that?!¡± Franklin¡¯s veins throbbed. His face turned red with fury, his eyes nearly bulging from his skull. With a growl, he snatched up the ashtray from the table and hurled it at her. Stanley and Eugene rushed forward, pulling Martha aside just in time. Eugene even stepped between them, holding back Franklin¡¯s raised hand. The ashtray crashed to the floor. Shattered. Just like the Joyner family. Secrets 169 Chapter 169 A Family Fractured The entire room had erupted into chaos. ¡°If you keep this up, the hotel staff might call the reporters¨Cor worse, the cops!¡± Martha snapped. Finishe Their voices had been far too loud. The hotel¡¯s walls were thin, and anyone passing by might think something illegal was happening. After everything that happened today, thest thing they needed was another scandal. At her words, Franklin suddenly seemed to snap out of it. He slumped onto the couch, his eyes vacant, his hands cradling his head in silence. Martha turned her attention back to Stanley, gently inspecting his bruised cheek with maternal concern. Eugene, however, stood apart¨Ccold, distant, and detached, like a bystander. Then he finally spoke. ¡°You two should head back to Trenwyn.¡± Franklin looked up at him, disgusted. ¡°And what the hell are we supposed to do there? Sleep on the streets? Or did you forget how deep in debt we are?¡± Only now, with the heat of the moment passed, did the reality sink in¨Cthey werepletely broke. ¡°He¡¯s right. We can¡¯t go back!¡± Martha suddenly grew agitated. ¡°If we all leave, what happens to Oliver? Franklin, that¡¯s your son! You¡¯re just going to leave him at the Lane estate to be bossed around like a dog by that Scarlett girl? Just the thought of her ordering him around like a servant makes my heart bleed!¡± Her voice trembled with fury. Seeing her about to explode again, Franklin¡¯s tone softened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to go back for Reba. We can¡¯t all stay here. If we¡¯re in Jalindale, who¡¯s going to help her get out of jail?¡± The moment he mentioned Reba, Martha fell silent. Stanley and Eugene, however, exchanged a nce¨Cone filled with quiet resignation. There was a time they truly believed Reba was innocent. That Scarlett, just a lowly adopted daughter, had dared to step out of line. They¡¯d hated her, looked down on her¨Cbut kept quiet because they needed her kidney. They had even fantasized about locking Scarlett up, forcing her to kneel and beg Reba for forgiveness every day. If Scarlett had truly been the helpless nobody they thought she was, that punishment would¡¯ve been their twisted form of mercy. But now they knew. It had all been a lie, A terrible, damaging lie. And they had helped destroy her. The guilt was suffocating. Ubisa Mon, 11 Aug. ? Chapter 169 A Family Fractured Finished Back then, they were self¨Crighteous and merciless: Now? They were silent, ashamed, too afraid to speak for fear their darkest thoughts might be exposed. ¡°You listen to me,¡± Franklin said firmly. ¡°Go back. Meet with thewyer. Try to get Reba out as soon as possible. I¡¯ll stay behind and figure out how to pull Oliver out of this mess.¡± Martha hesitated. Both children were hers. How could she choose? ¡°Reba¡¯s always been closest to you. She¡¯ll open up to you more easily. Oliver¡¯s a man¨Che¡¯ll understand. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Franklin ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Just go. Please?¡± Martha buried her face in her hands and sobbed. ¡°But if I go back¡­ they¡¯llugh at me. Say the phoenix turned back into a sparrow. We don¡¯t even have a ce to stay¡­ I¡­¡± Ever since they¡¯d acknowledged Scarlett six years ago, the Joyner family had soared. Everyone had treated Martha like a queen. Now, after losing everything? She was just another failure. But the thought of Reba alone in a cold jail cell was unbearable. Turning to Eugene, she said, ¡°You still have that little doctor¡¯s apartment, don¡¯t you? Clean it up¨CI¡¯ll stay there for now.¡± Eugene froze. That ce was barely a one¨Cbedroom. If she moved in, where would he go? He didn¡¯t object outright, but resentment flickered in his eyes. Then Martha looked to Stanley. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here and look after your father. He¡¯ll need help meeting contacts and arranging favors. You¡¯re not doing anything anyway.¡± Franklin wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but Stanley had already nodded quietly. Martha let out a heavy sigh, then tugged at Eugene¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eugene was reluctant¨Cnot for himself, but for Stanley. With him gone, Stanley would be the only one left for Franklin tosh out on. Still, he couldn¡¯t argue with his mother now. He patted Stanley on the shoulder. Chapter 169 A Family Fractured Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Stanley muttered, dazed. He still hadn¡¯t fully processed the blow the Lane family had dealt them. Eugene gave onest sigh before guiding Martha out the door. Only when they were truly gone did Franklin let out a long breath of relief¨Cthen turned to look at Stanley, his eyes hard and cold. Secrets 170 Chapter 170 A Ghost from the Past You stay in the hotel and reflect. I¡¯ve got things to take care of.¡± Stanley murmured a quiet ¡°okay,¡± eyes lowered, lost in thought. Franklin snorted and turned to leave. Soon, he was back at the Lane estate¨Cbut at the rear entrance this time. Finished The banquet was still in full swing. Warm lights flickered from within, spillingughter and music into the night. From where he stood in the shadows, the contrast was stark: brilliant celebration inside, cold darkness outside. Two worlds divided by light. He stepped forward, just as hurried footsteps approached. ¡°You hid yourself well.¡± His voice was low and menacing¨Clike a creature from the shadows, a vampire emerging from the night. It was chilling. The woman took two steps back. ¡°Had your baby and tossed her to me. Did you already have Eugene lined up back then?¡± The light caught her face. It was Chloe¨Cthe same Chloe who¡¯d been graciously greeting guests earlier at the banquet. Hearing his words, feeling the fury radiating off him, Chloe instinctively backed away again. ¡°I used to think you left because you didn¡¯t want to ruin my family. I raised Reba alone all these years while searching for you. And you? You moved on.¡± Franklin¡¯s voice rose, loud enough to startle the crows in the trees. Chloe flinched, bowing her head, silent. ¡°So that¡¯s it, huh? You found someone better. Married into the Lane family and climbed the socialdder. You looked down on me.¡± Her hands clenched into fists. ¡°I¡¯ve held my tongue long enough. Yes, I was wrong to disappear and leave the baby. But let¡¯s not pretend you¡¯re the victim here. You were already married¨Cwith Oliver and Eugene¨Cwhen you came after me. When I found out you had a family, I tried to end things. You kept promising you¡¯d divorce. Then, while I was pregnant, your wife got pregnant too! You told me you had no interest in her, that it was just paperwork -but you kept sleeping with her, kept building your family. Franklin, if you could be that shameless, why couldn¡¯t I disappear? I was the other woman! And if I had even a shred of decency, then yes, I had to leave!¡± Her voice trembled as she shouted, forcing Franklin into stunned silence. ¡°And now here you are, acting all wounded and romantic, like I¡¯m still that na?ve girl you could fool with a few sweet words. I didn¡¯t humiliate you in front of everyone tonight¨Cthat¡¯s me being generous. Stay out of my life, or I won¡¯t be so kind next time.¡± They were in the darkest corner outside the estate, where Chloe had made sure no one would wander. When her voice faded, the surrounding silence grew louder¨Cevery breeze, every leaf rustle became sharp as a de Chloe was delicate, never one for confrontation. But anger had pushed her past fear. Now that Franklin had gone quiet, dread crept in again. ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice slithered through the dark, ceric and low. Chloe stepped back again, half her figure now visible in the pale security light. ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re afraid of me now? Afraid I¡¯ll ruin your precious new life? Guess the title of Mrs. Lane is just too sweet to let go of, huh?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°You were the one who was wrong. I only followed my heart. I owe you nothing¨Cand don¡¯t even think about dragging me down with you.¡± Franklin closed his eyes, struggling to contain the chaos inside. ¡°Is that really what you think of me? After all those years¡­ you never trusted me?¡°. Chloe thought of every lie he¡¯d ever told her, every time he¡¯d made her feel like a fool. Sheughed bitterly. ¡°You were never worth trusting.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Franklin¡¯s voice boomed again. ¡°You¡¯re the nobledy now, and I¡¯m nothing. But don¡¯t forget¨CReba is your daughter! She¡¯s rotting in prison! You can hate me all you want, but you¡¯ve never done a damn thing for her. Can you really live with that? Do you not owe her anything?¡± Chloe¡¯s fury had been burning hot¨Cbut the mention of Reba sent a cold jolt through her chest. That daughter¡­ Secrets 171 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 171 The Truth About Reba Back then, she¡¯d wanted to get rid of the baby. But by that point, she could already feel the child kicking. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. And Franklin had kept sweet¨Ctalking her through it all. She believed him¨Cjust once more. 38 Pearls But when she gave birth, he still hadn¡¯t divorced his wife. And because Martha gave birth on the exact same day, he didn¡¯t even have time to visit her. She brought that baby into the world all alone. She nearly died doing it. At the time, she thought maybe dying would¡¯ve been easier.¨C But the sound of the baby crying pulled her back from the edge. That cry gave her a reason to live. She had truly loved that child. But she didn¡¯t have the means to raise her properly or give her a decent future. So she left, even though it broke her. Over the years, she never stopped thinking about that baby. And every time she did, it felt like a knife through her chest. She even tried to go back and look. But the child was gone. She went crazy trying to track her down. Eventually, someone told her the baby had gotten sick and died. That was when she gave up. And now Franklin was saying Reba was her daughter. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Franklin knew words alone wouldn¡¯t convince her. So he pulled out his phone and showed her photos of Reba through the years. ¡°Look for yourself. Doesn¡¯t she look just like you?¡± He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there when you gave birth, and that was my fault. But I had a n. I was going to switch your baby with Martha¡¯s. That way, our child could have a better life. But something went wrong and we lost the baby in the shuffle. Martha was devastated. I had no choice but tofort her first. Later, who she almed down, I found out you were gone. Then the orphanage called. They said Reba had been abandoned Chapter 171 The Truth About Reba 346 Peart Chloe¡¯s hands trembled as tears streamed down her cheeks. She covered her mouth, trying not to make a sound. She had every reason to distrust Franklin. But now that she knew the child might still be alive, she couldn¡¯t help but hope. Even if there was only a tiny chance, it was still something. Franklin went on. ¡°I adopted Reba myself and raised her on my own. I waited for the right time to tell Martha that the daughter we lost had been found. But then Reba got sick¨Cshe needed a kidney transnt. That¡¯s how we ended up choosing Scarlett as the donor.¡± Chloe hadn¡¯t known any of this. ¡°So no matter what, you have to help Reba,¡± Franklin said, stepping forward to grab her hand. Chloe snapped back to her senses and jerked away from him. ¡°What, you¡¯re not even willing to acknowledge your own daughter now? That¡¯s cold, Chloe.¡± The guilt she felt toward Reba hit her all at once. She clenched her teeth. Even if Franklin was lying, it was just one child. Helping her would at least be an act of kindness. ¡°Franklin.¡± Her voice was calmer now, tinged with quiet authority. ¡°Once this is over, you and I are done. Completely.¡± Franklin chuckled under his breath. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of getting in the way of your fancy life.¡± ¡°But that Scarlett girl isn¡¯t someone to take lightly. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± Chloe turned away. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡± -He added, ¡°We took her in for six years and ended up bankrupt. That should tell you how ruthless she is.¡± Chloe didn¡¯t respond. She nced at her watch. She had to get back. If someone noticed she was missing, the old matriarch would start asking questions. Without another word, she turned and walked away. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye. Franklin barely had time to react before her figure disappeared into the estate. He stomped his foot in frustration and walked off in the opposite direction. 13:44 Tue, 12 Aug. 1). 2 Chapter 171 The Truth About Reba By the time Chloe returned, the banquet was already winding down. Quincy ran up to her, whispering excitedly. ¡°Mom, I heard Aurora¡¯s friends are all students from Jalindale University. They said they¡¯re going to humiliate Scarlett. Should I help Aurora out?¡± Chloe forced herself to stayposed. She couldn¡¯t let anything slip. Back when she gave birth to Reba and moved to Jalindale, she met Grayson. He worked in the entertainment industry and had a talent for spotting beautiful women. She¡¯d wanted to act. But she was a total rookie¨Cclumsy and mistake¨Cprone. Strangely, Grayson, who was used to dealing with clever beauties, found her inexperience oddly refreshing Things progressed quickly from there. A wealthy heir fell in love with a clumsy Cindere. But what really made their marriage possible was the fake background Grayson had forged for her. 506 Secrets 172 Chapter 172 No Such Thing as a Peaceful Life 18 Pearls She had always assumed that since Grayson was the second son and wouldn¡¯t inherit the farmily fortune, he wouldn¡¯t be subject to the same kind of social pressure. So for all these years of marriage, she had devoted herself wholeheartedly to being a full¨Ctime housewife. She thought life would continue at thisfortable, unhurried pace. She wasn¡¯t as prominent as her older sister¨Cinw, so she simply kept her distance. She wasn¡¯t as stylish as her youngest sister¨Cinw, so she bought only a few pieces of haute couture. Years went by. All in all, she managed just fine. And her daughter, Quincy, was the only girl among the younger generation¨Cnaturally, she was quite spoiled. Her life had seemed calm and untroubled. But there¡¯s a reason people say life will trick you. Just when she thought everything would stay calm and smooth, letting her drift easily through her days in a wealthy family, life gave her a p in the face¨Cand handed her a problem she didn¡¯t know how to solve. God knew how frightened she was when she saw Franklin at the banquet earlier. She¡¯d kept her head turned away the whole time, praying he hadn¡¯t noticed her. But Franklin was a sharp man. Not only did he notice her, he deliberately bumped into her while arguing with Scarlett and said they needed to talk. Ugh¡­ Just thinking about it again made her head ache with anxiety. ¡°Mom? Mom? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Quincy had been rambling on and on, mostly about how Scarlett was about to go to Jalindale University topete in some event. Coincidentally, Aurora would be participating as well. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary contest. The students¡® work would be judged not only by experts, but also demonstrated in front of everyone in a public outdoor test. Even the slightest mistake would get someoneughed out of the room. Scarlett was from Trenwyn University, and word was she hadn¡¯t performed well in school. Now showing up at Jalindale¨Cshe was basically asking to be humiliated. Aurora and her friends nned to publicize the whole thing, to make sure Scarlett was too embarrassed to keep living with the Lane family. And it wasn¡¯t just Aurora¡¯s circle that knew about it. Even that kid Axel was involved. He had just started high. school and often went to Aurora for help with his sses. When Eugene and his wife tried to discipline him, Aurora would step in to protect him. He was practically Aurora¡¯s little shadow. But even after saying all that, her mom still acted like she hadn¡¯t heard a wordpletely lost in thought. Quincy was running out of patience. ¡°Oh, I was just thinking about the banquet expenses. I spaced out. Say that again?¡± Quincy¡¯s temper red. ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t believe you ignored everything I just said! I¡¯m not talking to you. anymore!¡± She stomped her foot and turned to leave. Normally, if this happened, Chloe would chase after her to make it up to her. But this time, Chloe headed straight toward Scarlett. Crap. Was her mom about to tell Scarlett everything she¡¯d just said? If she did, Aurora would be pissed¨Cand she¡¯d definitely cut Quincy off. They were supposed to be helping each other. Quincy was an undergrad at Jalindale, and Aurora was a grad/student. Aurora¡¯swork could reallye in handy, too. She turned around quickly, hoping to drag her mom away in time. Scarlett was surprised. They¡¯d just had an unpleasant exchange not long ago, and now Chloe was walking up 13:44 Tue, 12 Aug J Chapter 172 No Such Thing as a Peaceful Life to her voluntarily? There had to be something going on. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, Chloe, just say it.¡± After listening to her beat around the bush for too long, Scarlett was already losing her patience. ¡°Everyone¡¯s time is valuable, Chloc. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Chloe gave a forced smile. ¡°Y¨CYes, of course.¡± She stood there awkwardly for a moment before finally getting to the point. +8 Pearls ¡°I heard that before you came to Jalindale, you got your foster sister¨Cthe one the Joyner family says is their real daughter¨Cthrown in jail?¡± Scarlett blinked, then looked at her. Chloe might like her drama, but it wasn¡¯t like she had any influence over Denton¡¯s affairs. Besides, Reba was a member of the Joyner family. Whatever happened to her had nothing to do with a Lane family wife like Chloe. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I just figured¨Cfor you to be that mad, she must¡¯ve done something really awful, right?¡± Chloe needed to know what Reba had done. If it wasn¡¯t too serious, maybe she could smooth it over with Grayson. But if it was- ¡°Murder, arson, academic fraud,¡± Scarlett said quietly. ¡°You tell me¨Care those serious enough to keep her locked up for life?¡± Chloe¡¯s heart nearly stopped. What the hell? Murder and arson? She didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If the police arrested her, they must¡¯ve had a reason. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Chloe?¡± Chloe gave another awkward smile. ¡°I was just asking out of curiosity. I wouldn¡¯t know about any of that.¡± Scarlett could tell she wasn¡¯t asking just for the hell of it. She was probably fishing for some kind of leverage. -something she could hold onto in case things ever went south. Scarlett thought for a second, then added deliberately- Secrets 173 Chapter 173 The Scientist¡¯s Favor 40 Pearts ¡°This whole matter was handled by Eugene,¡± Scarlett said calmly. ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m quite satisfied with the result. After all, Reba has grown used to throwing her weight around with the Joyner family backing her.¡± ¡°You-¡± Chloe¡¯s face flushed bright red with anger. How could her daughter possibly be the dornineering one? There had to be some kind of misunderstanding. And besides¨CTaylor was the one behind this? Clearly, she couldn¡¯t turn things around on her own anymore. She would need Grayson¡¯s help. Watching Chloe walk away looking so defeated, Scarlett frowned slightly. Her sudden change in attitude was strange¨Csuspicious, even. She quickly informed Sophia of the encounter. After all, what happened with Reba could directly affect both her son and daughter. Sophia didn¡¯t hesitate. She immediately assigned a group of people to apany Scarlett and ensure her safety while she was out. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Jasper suddenly approached, his tone unusually respectful toward Sophia. Sophia looked at him in disbelief. This was Mr. Jasper, a man never known for lowering himself to others, now approaching her personally? If she weren¡¯t grounded in reality, she might have thought Jasper hade for her daughter. But of course, she knew better. The matriarch of the Fletcher family wasn¡¯t easy to deal with¨Cand she wasn¡¯t even Jasper¡¯s birth mother. If Scarlett ever married into that family, she¡¯d be in for a world of suffering. At first, maybe Jasper would treat her kindly out of affection. But over time, when the reality of marriage set in andints surfaced, who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t explode in anger? In families like theirs, marriage alliances were all about obligation. In the end, it all came down to a person¡¯s conscience. And to be honest, this daughter she had only just recovered after so many years¨Cthere was no way she would let her suffer. Not even if the man in question was Jasper. Ugh. What am I even thinking? The Lane family and the Fletcher family were inpletely different leagues. There was no way they¡¯d ever be connected. ¡°Mr. Jasper seems to have a lot of free time today,¡± she said lightly. ¡°Please, just call me Jasper,¡± he replied humbly. Sophia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she instinctively stepped in front of Scarlett protectively. This wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the Fletcher family to extend our congrattions to the Lane family.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sophia replied with a polite nod. Once the pleasantries were over, Jasper got to the point. Even standing among the Lane family¡¯s core members, he had an air of unshakable authority, like he was the true leader and everyone else was merely in his orbit¨Cmeant to follow his lead. Thankfully, there was still a gap in seniority. Despite the oppressive aura he carried, Sota managed to keep herposure. 13:44 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 173 The Scientist¡¯s Favor ¡°Thank you. Please also send my regards to President Fletcher.¡± +8 Pebrie ¡°I will,¡± Jasper said, nodding. Then, after a pause, he added, ¡°Your daughter and I had a teacher¨Cstudent connection during our time at Trenwyn University. For some of my uing research, I may need her assistance. I understand how much you cherish her, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could help ensure she sets aside time to assist me in theb.¡± The moment those words were spoken, the entire Lane family went quiet. Jasper, speaking as Jalindale Jasper, had just issued an open invitation for Scarlett to assist in his experiments. In other words, if Scarlett were to suffer even the slightest harm while with the Lane family, what they¡¯d face would be the wrath of Jalindale University, the Fletcher family, and all the powerful families aligned with them. The Lane family simply couldn¡¯t afford that kind of bacsh. Sophia¡¯s smile grew even warmer. Everything Jasper had just said¨Cshe loved it. He usually came across as cold and distant. But now, it turned out he was warm underneath. Just like his legendary father, whom she had always admired. No wonder¨Che really was her idol¡¯s son. ¡°Though we¡¯ve only recently been reunited, I would never let anything interfere with Scarlett¡¯s academic work,¡± she said sincerely. What a responsible professor. Instant respect. The olddy hadn¡¯t cared much before, but now her gaze toward Scarlett softened considerably. ¡°Jasper,¡± she said, using a warm, familiar tone. Though the Lane family couldn¡¯tpare to the Fletcher family, her seniority allowed her to address him this way¨Ccreating a sense of closeness between the two families. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a teacher.¡± But what kind of teacher only had one student? Jasper, as always, remainedposed. He gave a slight nod. ¡°I was only invited to give a few lectures.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so modest,¡± the olddy replied with a kindly expression, though her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She shifted the topic slightly, her tone gentle, but her words sharp. ¡°What kind of research are you working ght slow you on these days? My Scarlett is still a medical student and hasn¡¯t graduated yet. I worry sh down.¡± Jasper answered without hesitation. ¡°Artificial sun.¡± Everyone present was a senior member of the Lane family. They were people of status, not easily fazed. But now, they couldn¡¯t tell if Jasper was joking or beingpletely serious. And either way- 506 Secrets 174 Chapter 174 The Weight of Favor and Contempt. None of them dared speak out¨Cexcept Grayson, who had just heard his wife being praised. He gave a cold snort. ¡°Utter nonsense.¡± He¡¯d been in the entertainment industry for years. In his eyes, Scarlett was indeed a beauty, and it made perfect sense that Jasper would be interested in her. Maybe back at Trenwyn, there had already been some ambiguous entanglement between them. Pathetic. He¡¯d felt a bit of sympathy for Scarlett before. Now all he felt was scorn and disdain. Because the Joyner family from Trenwyn was in no position to climb into the Fletcher family¡¯s league. Back then, Scarlett had probably been nothing more than a pampered bird in a gilded cage. Even the Lane family themselves weren¡¯t worthy of forming an alliance with Jasper¨Clet alone her. His eyes flicked over to his older brother and sister¨Cinw, a faint sneer curling his lips. They had been so proper and self¨Cdisciplined their entire lives¨Cwho would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d let their daughter behave like this? If she were his daughter, he¡¯d have broken her legs and thrown her out! The rage was about to boil over when Chloe gently tugged his sleeve. He cooled immediately. Turning to her, the fury in his eyes faded, reced by tenderness. Chloe wasn¡¯t like other women. She came from an ordinary background, but she had no interest in clinging to powerful men. Back when they met on set, she¡¯d known he was a director with money, and yet she¡¯d gone out of her way to keep her distance¨Cas if she feared any gossip might ruin her career. He¡¯d admired that. So he started paying more attention. And somehow, he ended up falling for her. When he began pursuing her, Chloe tried to run. First, she hid in another production. Then she even considered quitting acting altogether. That¡¯s when he realized¨Cshe didn¡¯t care about his money or status at all. What had begun as interest had grown into genuine affection. That was why he, once a notorious yboy, had cleaned up his act for her. People reveal themselves in contrast. Scarlett had no self¨Crespect, no dignity. Even if she somehow managed totch on to Jasper, she¡¯d never earn anyone¡¯s respect. In fact, the more he saw of her, the more disgusted he became. And then there was Jasper, iming to be working on something like an ¡°artificial sun¡°-as if mocking the entire Lane family to their faces. If not for the disparity in power and status, Grayson would¡¯ve had him thrown out on the spot. And all of this humiliation was because of Scarlett. Shameless. But the next moment, Jasper turned slowly to look at him. 13:44 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 174 The Weight of Favor and Contempt His gaze was calm, expression neutral. Yet the pressure was immense. ¡°To put it simply¨Cnuclear fusion.¡± Ta Pearls Compared to ¡°artificial sun,¡± the term ¡°nuclear fusion¡± at least sounded more grounded. Even if no one really understood the science behind it. Jack burst outughing. ¡°Jasper, stop exining. Uncle Grayson got a 380 on his SAT. If you asked him who sings well, maybe he¡¯d know. But this? He probably thinks you¡¯re mocking him!¡± Seeing Grayson¡¯s deted face, Jack threw on an exaggerated expression of shock. ¡°No way¨Cdid I nail it? You really don¡¯t get it? You thought we were making this up?¡± Grayson¡¯s face darkened even further. He yanked Chloe¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chloe¡¯s face was pale, her whole demeanor dazed. Before she could respond, he dragged her away. The room fell quiet again. The olddy chuckled softly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good for you young people to stay busy. There are plenty of guests at today¡¯s banquet. Don¡¯t hover around me¨Cgo on, entertain them. I¡¯ll go chat with some old friends.¡± The elders of the Lane family immediately stood to escort her out. She hadn¡¯t gone far when Aurora approached, linking arms with her. Moments ago, the Stanley family had been offering birthday greetings to the olddy, so the younger generation hadn¡¯t been allowed to get close. But Scarlett, freshly returned to the family, had been given special permission to stay by her side. Jasper had gone too. No one knew why. Still, with his status, no one dared question it. Aurora could only try to fish some information out of the olddy herself. But to her surprise, the old woman merely smiled kindly. ¡°They¡¯ve got their own business. Don¡¯t worry about them. Oh, right¡ªI heard you¡¯ve got apetitioning up? Think you¡¯ve got a shot at winning?¡± Aurora snapped out of her thoughts and gave a bashful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so modest,¡± the olddy replied, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your trophy.¡±. After a pause, she added, ¡°There¡¯ll be a reward if you win.¡± Aurora¡¯s heart surged with excitement. The Lane family was one of the most prominent names in Jalindale. If they backed her, her future would be limitless. She might even elevate the family¡¯s reputation¨Cbing the powerful matriarch of her own lineage, just like Jasper¡¯s mother once was. As the music ended and the guests began to leave in small groups, someone murmured, ¡°Do you think the 13:44 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 174 The Weight of Favor and Contempt Lane family has really epted Scarlett?¡± 506 Secrets 175 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 175 The Price of Regret ¡°I¡¯m sure the Denton family is fine with it,¡± someone muttered. ¡°As for the rest? Hard to say ¡°Right? She came from some backwater town¨Cwho knows what she did before all this?¡± ¡°I heard her grades were pretty good at school. Supposedly, she was rmended to Jalindale for this ?¡± ¡°True. But she really is a pretty one.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure that doesn¡¯t reach the cars treasures his daughter?¡± f the main house. Didn¡¯t you see how much Mr. Lane ¡°Sure, let him. My son would never marry a girl like that.¡± ¡°Unless Mr. Lane gave her half the Lane family as a dowry.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯d worship her at home too.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, the car¡¯s here. Enough gossip. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Hidden in the shadows, Connor heard every dirty word. A dull ache settled in his chest. He had doubted Scarlett too¨Cespecially after meeting James. But today, he saw James didn¡¯t even have the right to speak to her. That¡¯s when he realized: back then, James had gone to Trenwyn not because he cared about her, but to cozy up to the Lane family¡¯s future heiress. What a maniptive bastard. And Connor hadn¡¯t seen it at all. He¡¯d even said hurtful things to Scarlett. He¡¯d defended Reba, withdrawn Scarlett¡¯s resources¡­ His heart tightened. It had only been two weeks, and already, he had done so much to let her down. No wonder Scarlett had been so cold every time they met. Still, she had a soft heart. If he humbled himself and begged, maybe there was still a chance. Suddenly, he thought of a better way. As he reached the manor gates, he turned around and went back. Most guests had already left, and the staff were under orders not to let anyone wander in. ¡°I¡¯m her fianc¨¦,¡± he said. ¡°We had a misunderstanding, that¡¯s all.¡± But the staff didn¡¯t even blink. Sophia had made it very clear¨Cnow that Scarlett had returned, too many people were trying pull tricks. People like this couldn¡¯t be shown any mercy. 13:44 Tue, 12 Aug ¡£ Chapter 175 The Price of Regret ¡°I already exined everything,¡± Connor insisted. ¡°Just go let her know I¡¯m here. Tell her it¡¯s me¡ú¡úConnor need to see her.¡± The staff exchanged looks. One of them finally went inside to report. Connor stood there, staring at the brightly lit vi. His thoughts drifted back to the past. Scarlett had lost sleep for him. Climbed a mountain to find a spring for him. Sketched for nights on end for him. So many moments. All proof of how deeply they¡¯d loved. Scarlett¡­ after all you gave for me¡­ are you really this heartless now? The report brought someone out of the house¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t Scarlett. It was Taylor. The moment he saw Connor, rage surged in his chest. He had hoped Reba¡¯s scandal would be enough to keep the Joyner family and Connor locked away in Trenwyn. That way, no one could disrupt Scarlett¡¯s return home. But apparently, they had never cared that much about Reba¡¯s safety. When things got tough, they abandoned her without a second thought. Hypocrites. Back then, because Scarlett had cared about Connor, Taylor had been forced to hold back, watching helplessly as they paraded around like fools. Now that Scarlett had severed all ties and called off the engagement, it was time they paid for their sins. ¡°You want to see Scarlett?¡± Taylor¡¯s voice dripped with contempt. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Connor stood tall. ¡°Eugene, you don¡¯t have to humiliate me like this. Scarlett and I have been together for years. I know her. She wouldn¡¯t really abandon/me.¡± Taylor¡¯s fist clenched¨Cand he didn¡¯t hesitate to swing. The punchnded hard. 2 ¡°If you ever talk like that again, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you¨Cuntil I beat you to death.¡± He sneered, ¡°You want to see Scarlett? Fine. Stand over there, on that stone b. Stay there all night.¡± Connor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately degrading me?¡± Taylor smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to atone if you don¡¯t want to. But don¡¯t forget¨Cyou¡¯re the one begging me And if I¡¯m in a bad mood, your name won¡¯t even reach Scarlett¡¯s ears.¡± With that, he turned and left, barking orders to the staff and guards. ¡°If he takes one step forward, break his legs and throw him out. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 175 The Price of Regret At the signal, several guards stepped into ce, blocking Connor¡¯s path. Outnumbered and outmatched, he could only stand there. For a moment, something shifted in his eyes. He nced toward the b of blue stone nearby. Begging? Scarlett had done that before. His mother had never approved of Scarlett¨Cjust a country girl, even if she was the Joyner family¡¯s daughter. She¡¯d never been good enough in their eyes¡­ 506 Secrets 176 Chapter 176 Groveling at the Gates Back then, his mother had believed Scarlett was useless to him in the business world. Under mounting pressure, he¡¯d suffered from insomnia every night. When Scarlett found out, she asked his mother what it would take for her to agree to their rtionship. Her answer? Scarlett had to kneel outside their house for an entire night. He thought Scarlett would see it as an insult and back off. But she didn¡¯t. She stayed there the whole night. He¡¯d been so heartbroken at the time. He swore¨Cthis life and the next, he would never betray her. But in the end¡­ He let out a heavy sigh. Scarlett was softhearted. If she knew he was suffering, she¡¯d definitelye out to see him. He walked over and knelt down slowly. But only half an hour in, and he was already struggling. The long trip had worn him down. He hadn¡¯t rested well in days, and his head had been filled with worries. Now he was exhausted and drowsy. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything at the banquet either¨Che¡¯d been too shocked by everything. Now his stomach feltpletely hollow. His knees felt like they didn¡¯t belong to him anymore, and the pain kept climbing, sharp and relentless. His face had gone pale. Still, his eyes never left the front of the vi. He hoped the door would open. Hoped Scarlett woulde running out, panicked at the sight of him. That she¡¯d hold him tight, tend to his wounds, and take him back with her. They¡¯d make up. Start over. Maybe even walk into the Lane family home together. Sure, the Lane elders might look down on the Jude family. But if Scarlett was willing, they¡¯d have no choice but to ept him. Just today, the main branch¡¯s affection for Scarlett had been clear. If she spoke up, they¡¯d support the Jude family out of love for her. In a few short years, the Jude family could rise to the top in Trenwyn, maybe even establish a foothold in Jalindale. And he¨Dhe could be one of the most outstanding figures of his generation. Perhaps even wield the same kind of power as Owen someday. Then, atst, the door opened. His heart soared. He looked up, full of hope. 13:45 Tue, 12 Augjj D Chapter 176 Groveling at the Gates That was quick. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer, He knew it¨CScarlett still loved him too much to let him kneel for long. She¡¯d beg him to stand, help him inside herself. Maybe even introduce him to the Lane family personally. With her support, the elders would have no choice but to ept him. She was that important to them. If she wanted it, no one could stop her. And if the rumors were true¨Cthat the old madam had shown Scarlett such rare affection¨Cthen it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Lane family carried the Jude family to the top. He could see it already. His rise. Their future. ¡°Here¨Csome water, snacks, and a cushion.¡± The voice froze him in ce. He looked up in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t Scarlett. It was Aurora. In one hand, she held a small box of pastries. In the other, a bottle of spring water. A ck cushion sat beside her feet. For a second, she looked confused. ¡°Were you expecting someone else?¡± Connor¡¯s throat clenched. The pain, the hunger, the humiliation¨Call of it boiled under his skin. His already pale face turned a sickly shade of purple. Aurora saw the look on his face and understood. Disgust curled in her heart. At the start of the banquet, this man had looked at her like she was the only wo. moment he realized Scarlett was the real heiress, his entire attitude shifted. Disgusting. Good thing she¡¯d never taken him seriously. He¡¯d always just been a chess piece to her. A in the room. Then the But now¨Cif Connor could dy Scarlett long enough, make her stay behind to sort out whatever lingering emotions remained¨Cthen she¡¯d miss thepetition. The Lane family might not care about some award, but Scarlett was representing Trenwyn University. If she missed the event, the school¡¯s reputation would take a hit. And once that word got out, not even the Lane family could protect her. It could jeopardize her entire graduate career. Aug Chapter 176 Groveling at the Gates When that happened, let¡¯s see how proud Sophia would still be. Aurora would be the only outstanding young woman in the Lane family. The only one with real promise And more importantly, the old madam had already promised her a reward¨Cthree percent of her shares) Once she had those, she¡¯d be a true member of the Lane family. No more whispers behind her back. No more insults about being a parasite or a gold¨Cdigger. The future was hers. Just the thought of it made even Connor seem tolerable. Still, she worried he might give up and storm off in frustration. He needed hope. She took a deep breath and put on the look of someone righteous, selfless, and full of understanding. ¡°She didn¡¯t refuse toe out,¡± Aurora said gently. ¡°But Uncle Denton and his wife are holding her back. She leaned in slightly. ¡°But I heard she¡¯s leaving early tomorrow morning for the Jalindale Universitypetition. If you wait here, you¡¯re bound to see her.¡± Hope flickered back into Connor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s been through so much already,¡± Aurora added softly. ¡°My aunt really feels for her.¡± 506 H Secrets 177 Chapter 177 No Turning Back ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself,¡± Aurora said sweetly. +8 Pearls Connor looked down at the cushion and snacks she¡¯d brought, then gave a small nod. ¡°Ms. Aurora, thank you. If Scarlett and I get back together, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the first person I thank.¡± Aurora feigned modesty. ¡°It was nothing, really.¡± ¡°Well, I should head back now. If anyone finds out I helped you, Scarlett might get the wrong idea. That would ruin everything.¡± Connor had been about to ask her more about the Lane family, but before he could speak, Aurora had already darted away. He let out a small sigh and pulled the cushion closer, casing himself down onto it. The courtyard was nearly deserted now. Most of the servants had finished their duties and gone in for the night. He didn¡¯t need to kneel the whole time¨Cjust enough to keep up appearances. He could continue in the morning if needed. Scarlett¡¯s vi was located just south of Sophia¡¯s. The building had remained vacant ever since Scarlett had gone missing, preserved in anticipation of her return. The interior was warm and dreamy, lovingly designed. But the most striking feature was the collection of over twenty birthday gifts lining the room¨Cone for each year since her disappearance. Sophia had never missed a birthday. Each present marked another year of waiting. Now, that room had be Scarlett¡¯s treasure trove. She¡¯d locked the door herself. No one else could enter. It was her secret haven. Sophia and Taylor had walked her downstairs and were about to say goodnight when Taylor couldn¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°That bastard¡¯s in the front yard. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to go bring him in.¡± If she did, he¡¯swore he¡¯d kill Connor with his own hands. Sophia smacked him sharply. ¡°What, you think your sister was in too good of a mood tonight? Had to bring up that piece of filth?¡± She knew exactly the kind of man Connor was. But with Scarlett¡¯s return taking up all her attention, she hadn¡¯t had time to deal with Trenwyn yet. Not that she needed to lift a finger herself. There were plenty of people who¡¯d happily do it for her. And once upon a time, Scarlett had begged her not to target anyone from Trenwyn. Back then, Sophia hadpromised¨Cshe couldn¡¯t risk losing her daughter again. But now that Scarlett was home, she no longer had to hold back. If someone thought they could earn forgiveness just by waiting for Scarlett to soften- Chapter 177 No Turning Back Let them taste what the Lane family is truly capable of ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Scarlett said with a faint smile. ¡°We broke off the engagement. There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. And honestly, I¡¯m not in the habit of picking trash back up off the ground? Taylor burst intoughter. ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s trash!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just watch me¨CI¡¯ll make things right for you.¡± Scarlett nodded. ¡°I trust you, Eugene.¡± Taylor¡¯s heart nearly burst. She trusted him. The ck sheep of the main branch, the one who¡¯d never measured up¨Cno matter how hard he tried, he was always miles behind his brother and parents. He¡¯d thought he was destined to live in their shadows forever. And now Scarlett had recognized him. It felt incredible. Like he could take on the world. He could crush eighteen Connors and still have strength to spare. Sophia swatted him again. ¡°What¡¯s with you, acting like a lunatic?¡± He scratched his head and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Right, right. Anyway, I¡¯ming with you to Jalindale tomorrow to watch thepetition. I¡¯ve got dozens of sports cars¨Ctake your pick. I¡¯ll be your driver!¡± Scarlett lowered her eyes. Her voice was quiet. ¡°No need. Someone¡¯s alreadying to pick me up.¡± Sophia blinked. ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯ve got a friend in Jalindale?¡± That was an unexpected surprise. Q ¡°Did theye to the banquet tonight? Why didn¡¯t you say something? I could¡¯ve hosted them properly. She knew all too well that Scarlett hadn¡¯t had it easy in the Joyner family. She¡¯d even lost the chance to make friends, and her personality had grown withdrawn. If she had real friends now, they deserved a proper wee. A good friend might even help Scarlett move on from all the pain she¡¯d endured. Taylor, on the other hand, felt a little bitter. She¡¯d just gotten back to Jalindale, and he wasn¡¯t her favorite person anymore. ¡°What¨Cwas it that kid from the Fletcher family?¡± He might be ¡°Mr. Jasper¡± in public, but at home, he was just ¡°that kid.¡± It would¡¯ve been funny¨Cif Scarlet hadn¡¯t suddenly looked guilty. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Sheunched into a tactical coughing fit to cover her reaction. Taylor saw right through it. 13:45 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 177 No Turning Back ¡°No way. It¡¯s really that guy?¡± His hands curled into fists. Even Sophia was caught off guard. She¡¯d considered Jasper, but the boy had a reputation in Jalindale- cold, aloof genius who seemed uninterested in romance of any kind. At best, he was devoted to research. At worst, he simply didn¡¯t care about people. 506 ¤µ M 13:45 Tue, 12 Aug ay ay Secrets 178 Chapter 178 A Morning Like No Other To put it bluntly, Jasper was practically sentenced to a life without a wife. Just the fact that he¡¯d attended the banquetst night had surprised Sophia. But once he revealed that he needed Scarlett¡¯s cooperation for art experiment, everything made sense¨Che had his eye on Scarlett¡¯s capabilities. Sophia naturally believed her daughter excelled in every way. Of course she was worthy of working on something like an ¡°artificial sun.¡± That thought alone filled her with pride. Most importantly, if Jasper was backing Scarlett, she¡¯d be safe no matter what the future held. But now¡­ Jasper was personallying to pick Scarlett up? This wasn¡¯t normal. Not normal at all. Sophia even wondered if her ears were ying tricks on her.¡°Scarlett, is that true?¡± There was no dodging the question. And it wasn¡¯t really a big deal anyway, so Scarlett simply nodded. ¡°Mr. Jasper has a seminar at Jalindale University tomorrow. Since I¡¯m also part of the research tearn, he wants me to attend after thepetition.¡± Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. So it was just about research. She should¡¯ve known. That experiment¨Cobsessed maniac wasn¡¯t suddenly awakening to romance. And even if Jasper was falling for someone, there was no way she¡¯d let her daughter be thrown into the firepit that was the Fletcher family. ¡°Good. Just focus on your studies. Leave the rest to me.¡± Scarlett gave her a curious nce. She¡¯d just said it was a seminar. Why did her mother suddenly look ten times more cheerful? ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go get some rest, and set an rm. Don¡¯t bete in the morning.¡± With that, she dragged Taylor away. Taylor was still fuming. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? haven¡¯t gotten a straight answer yet. That Jasper guy is sketchy as hell! What if he lures my sister away?¡± Sophia grabbed his ear. ¡°If any of yourpanies ever got invited to speak at Jalindale University, I¡¯d say that was a miracle. You end up in a room with someone like Jasper, and you¡¯d get sold and thank him for the privilege.¡± ¡°Every time I see your face, I lose brain cells. Go to your office and finish your paperwork.¡± Once he was ¡°mommy¡¯s golden boy.¡± Now he was barely worth the weeds on the roadside. His ear nearly got torn off. Unbelievable. Chapter 178 A Morning Like No Other The next morning, Scarlett was up early. Thepetition wasn¡¯t just a single test¨Cit included a written exam, hands¨Con skill evaluation, and a live Q&A with judges. Final scores would be based on aposite of all three. She needed to be fully prepared. The Yale family hadn¡¯t attended the banquet yesterday, but they¡¯d sent a gift. Wendy had been tied up with awsuit and didn¡¯t want to bring any bad luck, so she hadn¡¯te in person Still, she sent over some useful intel on today¡¯s participating schools. There were three key teams to watch. First, the Jalindale University team, led by Christian, future heir of the Sawyer family, with Aurora as vice- captain. Second, the Deerville University team, headed by Dreame, heir to the Houston farnily. His vice¨Ccaptain, Jose, came from the Kramer family¨Cone of the top sports car distributors in the country. Third, the Laketown University team. No vice¨Ccaptain, but their leader was a top student named Faye. Surprisingly, even though the team was full of rich heirs, they all listened to Faye without question. Wendy had warned her to keep an eye on that group. As for the rest¨Canyone who made it to thispetition was no pushover. Scarlett let out a quiet breath. Today¡¯s going to be a battle. I have to give it everything I¡¯ve got. But as soon as she stepped out the front door and into the courtyard, she noticed a group of people whispering among themselves. She frowned. She¡¯d just arrived at the Lane estate and didn¡¯t want to get involved in petty matters, so she turned to leave through the side path. But the butler, Samson, spotted her instantly. ¡°Perfect timing, Miss Scarlett. You should probably handle this yourself.¡± As he spoke, the crowd of servants quickly dispersed. That¡¯s when Scarlett finally saw him, Connor was still there in the center of the courtyard. His back was straight, his expression solemn. The moment he heard Samson¡¯s voice, he turned to face her. The sun had just risen, and the dew refracted the light, casting a golden glow across the courtyard. Everything the Lane family had given her¨Cfrom clothes to essories¨Cwas the finest Rable. Even the fabric of her coat shimmered faintly. 13:45 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 178 A Morning Like No Other To Connor, she looked ethereal. For a moment, he waspletely entranced. Scarlett¡­ how did I never realize how beautiful you are? Step by step, the goddess walked toward him. With each movement, it was as if the light beneath her feet turned into glowing petals, blooming wherever she passed. She didn¡¯t belong to this world. He had been bitterst night. Bitter she hadn¡¯te out. Bitter she was being cruel. But now, as she approached him¨Che forgot all of it. 506 13:45 Tue, 12 Aug From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Secrets 179 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 179 A Spectacle of Shame All of Connor¡¯s anger evaporated. ¡°Scarlett.¡± # Peads After a sleepless night, his face had taken on a sickly yellow hue, and his chin was covered in scruffy stubble. His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was hoarse beyond recognition. He had checked his reflection with his phone half an hour earlier and was pleased with the result. The more pitiful he looked, the more sincere he would seem. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you all night. I¡¯m just d¡­ you came.¡± He tried to get up, but his knees gave out beneath him. He copsed back down, looking even more disheveled and broken. But he wasn¡¯t embarrassed. Not in the slightest. In his mind, he began to count. Three seconds. Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ Scarlett would definitely give in. She¡¯d kneel beside him, help him up with gentle concern, tend to his knees herself. And once that happened, all the servants who¡¯dughed at him? They¡¯d pay for it. Scarlett stood above him, expression unreadable, eyes cold as she watched him act his little scene. She felt nothing but nausea. She had once loved the wrong person with all her heart, and she didn¡¯t regret it. Love was something you gave willingly, and it wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s fault if it didn¡¯tst. But right now, for the first time, she did regret one thing- That she hadn¡¯t looked more closely before agreeing to the engagement. She gave a coldugh, her voiceced with mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t think that pretending to look pathetic will make me take you back. It only disgusts me.¡± Connor froze, like he¡¯d just hallucinated her words. They were too familiar. Whenever Scarlett had done something extreme topete with Reba for his affection, he was the one who used to say things like that to her. Now she was throwing those exact words back at him. Even so, he didn¡¯t get angry. He convinced himself it meant she still hadn¡¯t let go. That she was only saying this because she was upset. Chapter 179 A Spectacle of Shame ¡°Scarlett,¡± he rasped, letting his voice go even rougher, ¡°I didn¡¯t look into things properly. I misunderstood you. That was my fault. I¡¯ve wanted to apologize for a long time, but you¡¯ve been so busy¡ªI haven¡¯t been able to find you. So I came here just to see you. To exin everything.¡± He put on the most pitiful tone he could manage. If he weren¡¯t a man trying to maintain dignity, he might¡¯ve even let a tear fall. But he figured he¡¯d done enough. Scarlett was bound to be moved. She¡¯d forgive him. And then he¡¯d be weed into the Lane family as their honored guest. Sure enough- Scarlett moved. His heart leapt. His expression remainedposed, but his eyes gleamed with victory. But then- She looked around, stepped forward, and sat down on the rattan chair beside the path. ¡°Alright. Exin.¡± Exin¡­ what? He stared at her, stunned. Didn¡¯t she see his emotional performance? Didn¡¯t she feel anything? Her attitude made his chest tighten. ¡°Scarlett, you-¡± Scarlett slowly lifted her gaze. Her eyes were sharp, cold, utterly detached. Like she¡¯d just emerged from a mountain of ice. Even the tiles beneath her seemed to frost over in her presence. Connor shivered. This Scarlett¡­ She wasn¡¯t the same person at all. Upstairs, Aurora tugged the curtains shut with a satisfied smile. Perfect. Connor had done exactly what she needed¨Che¡¯d held Scarlett back. If Scarlett didn¡¯t leave within the next half hour, she¡¯d miss the start of thepetition. 13:45 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 179 A Spectacle of Shame Aurora didn¡¯t think Scarlett could outdo her team anyway, but if Scarlett ced near the top people would say she was a prodigy. The main branch might start throwing resources at her. Even the old madam miche ¨C step in to support her. That was thest thing Aurora wanted. But if Scarlett skipped thepetition for some man? Not only would she fail Trenwyn University, she¡¯d also disappoint the entire Lane family. No matter how hard she worked afterward, or how many awards she earned, this incident would always haunt her¨Cone reckless choice, remembered forever. And once Aurora secured the old madam¡¯s promised shares, she¡¯d make sure Scarlett never got the chance to rise again. The Lane family was powerful¨Cbut eventually, it would be in her hands. She drew a deep breath and peeked through the curtain. Scarlett was still in the courtyard, tangled up with Connor. Perfect. She quickly straightened her clothes and stepped out of the room. ¡°Get the car ready,¡± she told the maid. ¡°I¡¯m leaving through the side entrance today. Scarlett just got home- she has personal matters to handle. Tell everyone not to bother her unless it¡¯s urgent. Got it?¡± The maid nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Aurora gave a pleasant smile, grabbed her bag, and walked out the door. ºÏ Secrets 180 Chapter 180 The Real Scarlett The room Aurora stayed in had a view of the front courtyard for a reason¨Cit was meant for guests, positioned close to the gate for convenience. The real family quarters were further inside; quiet, private. and elegant. After today¡¯spetition, the Lane family would probably start preparing a private vi just for her. Aurora was in an excellent mood. Even the garden seemed more beautiful than usual. In the front courtyard, Scarlett hadpletely run out of patience. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more minute. If you have something to say, say it. If not, keep kneeling.¡± It finally dawned on Connor that she wasn¡¯t ying around. Scarlett was angry. He¡¯d have to humble himself further. ¡°Scarlett, I know I hurt you when I didn¡¯t believe you during the giarism scandal. That must¡¯ve been devastating. I¡¯ve thought a lot about it, and I admit I was impulsive. But that¡¯s only because I had high hopes for you. I always believed you would stand out. When I heard about the giarism, I lost control¨Cnot because I hated you, but because I was disappointed. I should¡¯ve trusted you. I should¡¯ve stood by you to find the truth. From now on, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be by your side. I swear it.¡± He held up three fingers, as if pledging an oath. Scarlett rubbed her temple. ¡°That¡¯s your exnation?¡± Why wasn¡¯t she crying, rushing into his arms? Why was she still so cold? Scarlett stood and checked the time. ¡°Right on schedule.¡± She turned to the butler. ¡°Samson, did you record all of that?¡± Samson nodded. ¡°Every word.¡± Scarlett smiled faintly. ¡°Good. Send it out, along with the footage fromst nit. I want the narrative in our hands from the beginning.¡± The Lane family had a full PR team. This would be no problem. Her return wasn¡¯t a secret. If someone wanted to dig up the past, they¡¯d be better off getting ahead of it and cleaning house now. Samson¡¯s eyes brightened. Scarlett¡¯s way of handling problems reminded him of Owen. A true daughter of the Lane family. Then Scarlett waved at the bodyguards nearby. ¡°Remember¨Cno face shots. No visible injuries.¡± The guards, clearly experienced, instantly understood what she meant and rolled up their sleeves. Chapter 180 The Real Scarlett Connor¡¯s smug fantasy copsed into panic. ¡°Scarlett, what are you doing?¡± Scarlett walked toward him with a smile. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m having you beaten. Go ahead, Samson, don¡¯t forget to call the police. Report an intruder. Make sure it¡¯s logged as self¨Cdefense.¡± For a second, Connor thought she was joking¨Clike back in their club days, when he¡¯d force her into humiliating roles. He¡¯d made her act as a doorman, let people call her a hostess, and only stepped in at the l¨¢st second when she was almost dragged away. This felt ufortable. Butpared to what he¡¯d done to her in the past? He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. He assumed she was ying along. Samson carried out orders without a word, though a small frown formed on his brow. . Scarlett had an important event today. Why hadn¡¯t anyone arranged a ride for her? When Ms. Aurora went out, the driver waited thirty minutes in advance. There were servants to pack snacks and fruit boxes. But Scarlett¡¯s side was quiet. Too quiet. Had no one arranged anything? Is it possible the family¡¯s warmth toward Scarlett was only surface¨Clevel? Samson¡¯s heart sank. Could it be¡­ they didn¡¯t truly care? After all, Mr. Denton and Mr. Eugene already held driginal shares in the Lane Group. Mr. Denton, especially, was a tech genius whose profits were practically immeasurable. He was also the family¡¯s most likely bridge into politics. Eugene wasn¡¯t as prolific as Denton but still stood out among his peers. Compared to them, Scarlett was¡­cking, There were rumors she had apetition today. So what? Even if she won, what did it amount to? The Lane family didn¡¯t care for such trivialities. And Scarlett¨Calready in her twenties¨Cwas too old to mold. No matter how hard she worked, it was probably toote to catch up. Denton¡¯s stance was probably just don¡¯t cause trouble. Nothing more From Ashes to Queen Now I Call the Shots Secrets 181 Chapter 181 Dismantled Dreams and Unexpected Rides As long as Scarlett didn¡¯t kill ormit arson, she¡¯d remain useful enough to fulfill a political marriage That was likely the bottom line. Anything beyond that? Not worth their attention. It was understandable. Samson¡¯s gaze swept over Scarlett once more. She was beautiful¨Cno doubt about that. But her origins had ruined her. What a waste. Before he could dwell on it longer, Connor suddenly took a few steps forward. ¡°Scarlett, this isn¡¯t the time to be dramatic. Let¡¯s clear up this misunderstanding. I promise, if youe back to me, I¡¯ll let you throw as many tantrums as you want.¡± Before his words had fully settled, two uniformed officers appeared at the gate. After identifying themselves, they turned toward Connor. ¡°Pleasee with us.¡± Connor blinked, stunned. He thought Scarlett was simply going all in with the theatrics now that her status had changed. When he tried to raise a hand to block them, they yanked him back and pped a shiny set of handcuffs on his wrists. Only when he saw the police car did he realize¨Cthis wasn¡¯t for show. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I came here to apologize! I didn¡¯t do anything¨Cwhy are you taking me away?¡± The officer shot him a re. ¡°Keep it down. We don¡¯t arrest people without evidence.¡± Connor tried to struggle, but the officer¡¯s grip was like iron, giving him no room to move. The police car pulled away, and silence returned. Scarlett rubbed her earlobe, finally feeling a little more rxed. Then she turned to Samson. ¡°Samson, I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to you.¡± Samson gave a firm nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint.¡± Whatever the main branch thought, he was still a butler¨Cand this was his jol Scarlett checked her watch. ¡°Right on time.¡± Samson frowned. Is she still pretending? But in the next moment- a blindingly yellow sports car screeched to a stop at the The window rolled down, and Jack pulled off his sunsses, waving. ¡°Pixel! Let¡¯s go!¡± gate. 13:46 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 181 Dismantled Dreams and Unexpected Rides Jack, back in Jalindale, had fully reverted to his usual self. Back at Trenwyn, he had at least pretended to act like the heir to the Damian family drewing neatly and copying Jasper¡¯s tailored suits. But in Jalindale, where everyone knew his true nature, there was no need for that pretense. Today he wore a loud floral shirt, had bleached his hair yellow, and topped it off with sunsses. He looked like a street punk with money. Samson rubbed his eyes. At first, he thought this was just some reckless punk. And it set off every rm in his mind. Scarlett was a Lane¨Cwhatever else she was, she was supposed to be a woman groomed for alliance marriage. She couldn¡¯t be fooled by some bleach¨Chaired boy. But that yellow car¡­ only one like it existed in Jalindale. He rubbed his eyes again, nced at the license te¨Cand froze. Mr. Jack. Samson stepped forward quickly. ¡°Mr. Jack!¡± Jack just waved him off. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m here to take Pixel to herpetition.¡± Jack, heir to the Damian family, might be a spoiled brat, but he was frighteningly clever. That was why the old man at the head of the family constantly scolded him¨Che knew what Jack was capable of. And in Jalindale, Jack was no ordinary figure. Most people would never even get the chance to meet him.. Yet here he was, personally picking up Scarlett? Unbelievable. More unbelievable than the national ser team winning the World Cup. Scarlett smiled, opened the door, and slid into the back seat. Samson¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. Not only had she not invited Jack in¨Cshe¡¯d let him drive her like a chauffeur? And Jack didn¡¯t seem the least bit offended. In fact, he looked thrilled to be be off. i the wheel as they sped I must be going blind. That¡¯s the only exnation. ¡°Samson, why are you standing at the gate like that?¡± Grayson¡¯s voice rang out. He was walking out with Chloe and spotted the dazed butler. ¡°Oh¨Cnothing, sir,¡± Samson said quickly, snapping to attention. ¡°Do you and Ms. Chloe need a car prepared?¡± Grayson thought for a moment. ¡°Get us a minivan. I¡¯ll need two drivers¨Cwe¡¯re going far.¡± Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 181 Dismantled Dreams and Unexpected Rides ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As Samson hurried off, Chloe looked up at her husband, eyes red again. ¡°All this¡­ just because I had a nightmare. I feel so guilty making you go through all this with me. Grayson pulled her into a hug, a soft smile on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. If your dream says this person is your lucky star, then I¡¯ll find her for you. No matter who she is or what her circumstances may be, I¡¯ll make sure she stays by your side.¡± Tears spilled from Chloe¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d already shared Reba¡¯s birth date with him. With Grayson¡¯s vastwork, it wouldn¡¯t take long to find her. And soon, Reba would be right where she belonged¨Cby her side. Secrets 182 Chapter 182 The Arrival Atst, Chloe and her daughter were going to be reunited. However- Thirty minutes passed, and Grayson still hadn¡¯t received the van he requested. His expression was so dark it was beyond description. He was a breath away from tearing the butler apart on the spot. Samson stood there drenched in cold sweat and could only apologize. ¡°There¡¯s been an unexpected issue in the garage. All the locks malfunctioned. I¡¯ve already sent someone to handle it. Please wait a little longer.¡± Grayson snorted coldly and called apany vehicle instead. ¡°Samson, if I didn¡¯t have urgent business, I¡¯d fire you on the spot. If this mess isn¡¯t resolved by the time I return tomorrow, pack your things and get out.¡± Meanwhile- Scarlett had gotten into the car. Bottled water, snacks, even sunflower seeds had been neatly prepared inside. She picked up a biscuit, eyeing Jasper in mild surprise. ¡°Mr. Jasper, you like sweets?¡± Jasper didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Someone set you up?¡± Scarlett shrugged, settled into her seat, and sighed. ¡°The method was clean. Precise. It¡¯s not worth exposing them yet. The punishment wouldn¡¯t fit the offense.¡± Jasper nced at the rearview mirror. It seemed Grayson and Chloe were still standing at the front gate waiting for a car. That kind of dy was unthinkable in a family of this status. His lips curved slightly. Interesting. ¡°You took something small and made it someone else¡¯s problem. Once enough of these pile up, bes leverage.¡± Scarlett sincerely gave him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Mr. Jasper, you really do see the big picture.¡± ¡°You nned this precisely. That¡¯s even more impressive.¡± Scarlett blinked. Did Jasper just¡­ me? She hesitated. ¡°Wait. Mr. Jasper, were you praising me just now?¡± their anger 13:46 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 182 The Arrival Jasper: ¡°¡­Was I not supposed to?¡± At that, Jack¨Cstill driving¨Cburst intoughter. Scarlett looked between them, baffled. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t tell if that was sarcasm or not Jackughed so hard he pped his thigh. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯ve got people scared now. Even Pizel doesn¡¯t know when you¡¯re being serious! Hahaha!¡± At the gates of Jalindale University, the campus was already buzzing. Today¡¯spetition had drawn the top students from across the country. Even those not participating came to watch. Some hoped to learn things no textbook could teach. Others simply wanted to witness genius in action. As a ¡°local¡± from Jalindale, Aurora had barely stepped onto the scene when the attention swarmed her. ¡°Feeling confident?¡± ¡°Jalindale always takes the championship. How big of a lead are you aiming for this year?¡± ¡°We heard your cousin¡¯speting too. You¡¯re not going easy on her, right?¡± Aurora wore a wless social smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll give it my all and let fate decide. As for anything else I can¡¯t answer that right now.¡± Hmph. She scoffed inwardly. Go easy on my cousin? She¡¯s probably still scrambling to figure out how to get to campus. Then- ¡°Whoa, look! A sports car!¡± ¡°Big deal¨Cwait, holy-!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only ONE of those in the whole country!¡± Before Aurora could bask in the spotlight, the crowd around her began to disperse. Her moment was ruined. Furious, she stomped her heel into the ground. Who the hell is ruining my mo She turned just in time to see Scarlett stepping out of the sports car. Her face froze. Impossible. She¡¯d ensured someone in charge of the garage would stall as long as possible. By the time Scarlett realized what was happening, it¡¯d be toote. How-? And then she saw the driver, through the half¨Clowered window. Aug Chapter 182 The Arrival Jasper. Scarlett got a ride¡­ from Jasper?! Her expression turned ice¨Ccold. Regret gripped her chest. The Lane family gets visitors all the time. Of course someone like Jasper could show up unannounced. She had underestimated that possibility. Still- So what if Scarlett had made it? When it came to scores, Aurora would crush her. Let the Lane family see for themselves what their newly returned heiress was really worth. At the security checkpoint, the Jalindale team happened to be approaching. Christian wore a custom¨Ctailored whiteb coat, his family crest embroidered at the cuff. His golden- rimmed sses reflected a faint chill in his eyes. People gasped. Many were still talking about the new medical review published in The Leaf justst week. Aurora¡¯s smile returned. She and Christian had worked together for years. Their coboration was seamless. And they were a perfect match¨Con paper, in skill, and in status. She was just waiting for him to finally break the unspoken barrier between them. Surely, he would walk over to her and invite her to go through the checkpoint together¨Cjust like always. 506 uy From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Secrets 183 Chapter 183 A Line Drawn As expected- Christian walked in her direction. Aurora¡¯s checks flushed as she prepared to speak- But Christian veered slightly and walked past her, heading left. She froze. Unable to believe what she¡¯d just seen, she turned around. Christian had stopped in front of Scarlett. ¡°Scarlett. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± It was Scarlett¡¯s first time meeting Christian, but judging from the whispers around her, she could who he was. guess Her aunt Yvonne Lane had married into the Sawyer family¨Cbut the Sawyers had since split into two factions. Christian belonged to the side opposing Yvonne. Scarlett didn¡¯t have much affection for most of the Lane family, but publicly, she had to maintain civility. So she simply gave him a small nod without saying a word. Christian seemed like he wanted to continue the conversation, but just then, Dreame from Deerville University walked over in a tight Chanel suit and high heels, her curves on full disy. ¡°So this is Trenwyn University? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve everpeted before.¡± Jose leaned against the wall, idly spinning a limited edition fountain pen between his fingers, his gaze sliding over Scarlett¡¯s face. It was a jab¨Csubtle, but pointed. Even the most even¨Ctempered student would feel insulted. If Scarlett lost her cool and retaliated, she¡¯d be disqualified on the spot. Aurora, who had been feeling a little awkward just moments ago, now held back and waited to watch Scarlett embarrass herself. But Scarlett simply took a courteous half step back. ¡°Ms. Dreame, perhaps you¡¯re unaware, but for medicalpetitions, it¡¯s advised not to wear perfume or metal jewelry.¡± She smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. If Deerville University failed to cover the basics, you¡¯re always wee to sit in on sses at Trenwyn.¡± ¡°After some proper training, you probably wouldn¡¯t say things like that¨Cor show up dressed like this.¡± Dreame¡¯s smile froze. Scarlett¡¯seback had no mercy. That wasn¡¯t just a counter¨Cit was a clean dismissal. Chapter 183 A Line Drawn ¡°You-!¡± A nobody from Trenwyn dared to talk like this? ¡°How arrogant!¡± Jack couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Who¡¯s this now? Her tone stinks worse thanst night¡¯s leftovers? Dreame went pale as soon as she recognized him. ¡°Mr. Jack?¡± Then she looked past him and spotted the man behind him¨Cher entire body stiffened. ¡°Jas¡­ Jasper.¡± Jasper¡¯s name carried weight. In Jalindale¡¯s social scene, anyone who mattered had seen his photo. Even rich kids from other cities got lectured with his profile before stepping foot here. So even without having met him, Dreame knew exactly who he was. And when facing someone like that, instinct took over: keep your head down and stay out of the But- Jasper didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He merely patted Jack on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡± Jack¡¯s smirk faded, and he dropped his mock¨Cthreatening expression. ¡°Standing around at the gate, I thought I¡¯d catch a good monkey show. What a letdown.¡± As he said this, his gaze flicked meaningfully toward Dreame. Everyone around them burst intoughter. If Jack had singled someone out, no one was going to be kind to them. Dreame had lived a pampered life¨Cthis was the first time she¡¯d ever been so humiliated. Tears welled in her eyes as she ran toward the campus. Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Now that¡¯s really disappointing.¡± The crowd kept chattering, all criticizing Dreame forcking ss. With the situation handled, Jack and Jasper were escorted inside through a special entrance. Scarlett, as a contestant, still had to pass through the standard security screening. Jack gestured at her before leaving, signaling that she should call if anything came up. Scarlett nodded, smiling as she watched them go. way. Chapter 183 A Line Drawn ¡°Consider yourself lucky today.¡± Not far off, Aurora stood with clenched teeth, the hatred in her eyes nearly tangible. Even without asking, she could guess what had happened. Sophia came from an elite background and was rumored to have ties with Jasper¡¯s biological mother Ir made sense that Jasper would step in for Scarlett because of that connection. If Aurora wanted to make a move on Scarlett in the future, she¡¯d need to be sure everything aligned perfectly¨Ctiming, ce, and conditions. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting in line for the screening?¡± Christian hadn¡¯t moved since greeting Scarlett and was now standing right beside Aurora. Most of their team had already lined up¨Conly the two captainsgged behind. ¡°Ah¨Coh¨CI¡­¡± Aurora was caught off guard and couldn¡¯te up with an excuse fast enough. Thankfully, she recovered quickly. T ¡°You know how it is. She¡¯s my cousin. I wanted to wait for her.¡± Christian seemed to only now remember their family connection. ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m going ahead.¡± Aurora quickly followed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll join you.¡± ¡°Not waiting for your cousin?¡± Aurora gave a small smile. ¡°I asked a friend toe help Scarlett. Since she¡¯s technically on the opposing team, I don¡¯t want any friction. Today, I¡¯ll stay focused on our group.¡± 506 1 Secrets 184 Chapter 184 No Apologies Given Christian nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± ¡°By the way, Christian,¡± Aurora lowered her voice, ¡°why didn¡¯t youe to the banquetst night?¡± Christian¡¯s parents had a long¨Cstanding feudFrom Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots with Yvonne from the Lane family, so of course, they didn¡¯t attend. It wasn¡¯t something that was publicly discussed, and Aurora¨Cnew to Jalindale¨Cwouldn¡¯t know the details. Even so, Christian had heard all about the banquet. Scarlett had gone head¨Cto¨Chead with her adoptive parents alone and still didn¡¯t get branded as an ungrateful traitor. That alone showed her skill. Then again, the Lane family was also very good at managing public opinion. Everyone who had attended remained tight¨Clipped. All they came away with was one statement: ¡°Scarlett is unsuitable for a marriage alliance.¡± That very night, the Sawyer family held a small family meeting. Everyone agreed Scarlett wasn¡¯t marriage material, but the Lane family still treated her with surprising affection. If the Sawyers could secure an alliance, it would drive Yvonne up the wall¡ªespecially since she wouldn¡¯t dare challenge Owen. It could even be their chance to ride the Lane family¡¯s resources and finally emerge from Yvonne¡¯s shadow. ¡°Ms. Aurora, Christian said suddenly, ¡°does your cousin have any notable achievements in medicine?¡± Aurora assumed he wanted to size up thepetition. She smiled warmly. ¡°No need to be so formal. Just call me Aurora or use my full name.¡± ¡°As for my cousin¡¯s abilities, I heard she received a schrship and won some medical awards at Trenwyn University.¡± ¡°But as you know, Trenwyn¡¯s resources can¡¯tpare to ours.¡± ¡°Christian, if she doesn¡¯t do well today, could you maybe help tutor her a bit?¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Of course. Since you asked, I¡¯d be happy to.¡± Aurora¡¯s heart fluttered. Christian was the ideal man¨Cgentle, elegant, and respectful of a woman¡¯s di v and pride. And most importantly, he hadn¡¯t objected when she called him by his first name. They were definitely closer now. Meanwhile, Scarlett and Sharon were thest to pass through security. Sharon had arrivedte due to staying at a hotel farther away and had barely made it on time. She looked up at the Jalindale University sign, eyes full of longing. ¡°If only I¡¯d gotten into the grad program here.¡± y Chapter 184 No Apologies Given ¡°I¡¯ve always dreamed of this ce.¡± ¡°Oh right¨CScarlett, where are you staying? I heard from our professor that you arrived early for anotherpetition.¡± ¡°I asked around Jalindale, but couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± Scarlett replied calmly, ¡°Oh, it was apany¨Csponsored designpetition. I didn¡¯t ce Sharon didn¡¯t think much of it and moved on, gazing at the campus around them. ¡°I guess we don¡¯t stand much chance today, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too confident either.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t studied muchtely¡ªI¡¯ve just been hunting for good food. Let¡¯s go out to eat after the exam. yeah?¡± Scarlett shook her head. ¡°I have another engagement after thepetition.¡± There was a discussion session with Mr. Jasper she had to attend. She wasn¡¯t sure what it was about, but if he had invited her, she had to show up. ¡°Alright then.¡± Sharon smiled, unfazed, and insteadunched into gossip about Calvin. ¡°After you left, Professor Miller really went downhill.¡± ¡°There was somepetition at school, and two of his students got into a full¨Cblown fight in front of the judges. It¡¯s still a running joke on campus.¡± ¡°Oh, and get this¨CProfessor Miller fell out with the hospital director too, so all his resources dried up.¡± ¡°Before I came to Jalindale, I heard that Micah dropped out of hisb.¡± ¡°And guess what? Last night, some ssmates said Micah actually went and joined Professor Miller¡¯s archrival!¡± Since Scarlett left, Calvin¡¯sb had turned into a circus. Calvin had always taken pride in how united and high¨Cachieving his students were. Now it was all falling apart. It probably wouldn¡¯t be long before he copsed under the pressure. ¡°This morning on my way here, someone said he fainted at school. A janitor found him and called an ambnce.¡± Then Sharon turned and looked at Scarlett. ¡°Scarlett, someone in the group chat said when the medics carried Professor Miller out, he kept muttering your name.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ he really regrets it now.¡± ¡°If he recovers and tries to find you to apologize, would you¡­¡± 13:46 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 184 No Apologies Given Scarlett cut her off with a wave of her hand. ¡°First of all, he won¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°Second, not every ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡® deserves a ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡°¡± Sharon gave her a big thumbs¨Cup. 506 Secrets 185 185 Toppling the Golden Girl ¡°Now that¡¯s the mindset of a real woman.¡± Back then, Calvin had condemned Scarlett without a second thought. So everything happening now? He deserved every bit of it. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s head to the exam,¡± Scarlett said, nodding toward the ssroom on the left. ¡°OK!¡± Sharon chirped, totally unfazed. ¡°Trenwyn never even made it to the finals before. Just making it this far is already a win. Let¡¯s do our best.¡± Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but smile at Sharon¡¯s sincere, almost motherly encouragement. ¡°Did the dean give you a pep talk before you came here?¡± Sharon blinked. ¡°Wait, how¡¯d you know?¡± Scarlett lowered her head,ughing. It made perfect sense that Wayne would be nervous. After all, more than half the professors from the Skycrest Labs poaching incident were attending today¡¯s event as spectators. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s just get inside. The exam¡¯s about to start.¡± They entered the exam room without causing any stir. No one even looked up¨Cexcept Aurora, who sneered inwardly. For the first time in a long while, she was genuinely looking forward to the test. The air conditioning in the lecture hall was cranked up high. Aurora nced at the clock for the umpteenth time, tapping her pen restlessly against her answer sheet. When she finally set her pen down, quiet gasps spread through the room. She had finished the test forty minutes early. But Aurora had always been excellent. Even if others were jealous, all they could do was grit their teeth and keep scribbling. Scarlett, on the other hand, never looked up once, as if she didn¡¯t even notice someone had handed in their paper early. Aurora walked out of the exam room with a smug smile. She¡¯d even gone out of her way to pass by Scarlett¡¯s desk while turning in her sheet¨Cjust to gloat. It was ridiculous. Scarlett hadn¡¯t even finished her anatomy sketch. Aurora couldn¡¯t believe she had ever considered her a threat. Inside the room, Scarlett¡¯s pen scratched steadily across the page. When the proctor called out ¡°ten minutes remaining,¡± she suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Excuse me, there¡¯s an error in the question.¡± Gasps rippled through the room. Chapter 185 Toppling the Golden Girl Christian¡¯s head shot up. Dreame¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Faye¡¯s hand froze mid¨Cmotion, sses halfway up her nose. ¡°Question 47, regarding ARDS mechanical venttion settings.¡± Scarlett said calmly. She flipped over her scrap paper, revealing a neatly drawn pressure¨Cvolume curve. ¡°The patient¡¯s listed weight is 70kg. However, ording to pathophysiological modeling, tidal volume should be calcted based on ideal body weight¨Cnot actual weight. The question is misleading What?! Everyone froze. If what she said was true, then¡­ No. Impossible. She had to be showboating. But no one dared act without the proctor¡¯s word. The chief examiner, director of emergency medicine at Jalindale University¡¯s affiliated hospital, had helped write the questions himself. He was known for his skill¨Cand his humility. Many brilliant minds came to lecture at Jalindale, but arrogance didn¡¯t fly there. Arrogant experts often ended up humbled by the local prodigies. So now, instead of brushing off Scarlett¡¯s challenge, the examiner took her test booklet and read carefully. His brow slowly unfurrowed. Then he used a privatemunication device to confer with the other writers. ¡°Scarlett is correct,¡± he finally announced. ¡°There was an oversight in the question. After discussion, we¡¯ve decided that this question will not be scored for any candidate.¡± Fair and impartial. Most of the room sighed in relief. With so little time left, recalcting with corrected values would have been impossible. News of the error spread quickly across all exam rooms. Aurora, though finished, was waiting in a nearby lounge. When the announcement came over the loudspeaker, she froze. She had answered that very question¨Cusing the incorrect data. The question wasn¡¯t being graded, so she hadn¡¯t technically lost points. But her earlier pride¨Cstrutting out in front of everyone like a star¨Cnow made her look like a fool. People had been envious of her. Now, they¡¯d all be whispering about how she failed to catch a basic error. Falling from glory hurts worse than a p in the face. 13:46 Tue, 12 Auger er Chapter 185 Toppling the Golden Girl Why didn¡¯t Scarlett just let it slide? Why call attention to it? 39%1 +8 Pearls Back inside, Scarlett calmly set her pen down and submitted her test. Her handwriting was as neat as print, and each essay answer came with a full clinical case analysis. The grading would be blind. All reviewers were strangers¨Ceven somest¨Cminute recements. No favoritism or bias was possible. ¡°Aurora was impressive, finishing early,¡± one proctormented. ¡°But that girl noticed the mistake.¡± ¡°Finishing early doesn¡¯t mean much if you miss something like that,¡± another murmured. ¡°People were calling her a genius¨Cshe didn¡¯t even catch a basic error. Unreal.¡± 506 Secrets 186 r 186 Rumors and Scores ¡°Aurora totally fell from grace in my eyes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not forget, that question didn¡¯t count toward the score. She could stille out on top.¡± ¡°Maybe the person who caught the error just got lucky.¡± 8 Pearts ¡°Seemed like someone from Trenwyn University. That school¡¯s nothing special¨Ccan¡¯t evenpare to Jalindale.¡± ¡°Yeah, probably just a fluke.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The resultse out in two hours.¡± Scarlett and Sharon strolled over to the artificialke by Jalindale University. As contestants, they weren¡¯t allowed to wander far. This was the only peaceful ce to rx. ¡°Scarlett, do you think we¡¯ll make it to the finals?¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t answer¨Cshe asked back, ¡°What do you think?¡± Sharon chuckled sheepishly. ¡°I think I did okay. Hopefully, yeah.¡± ¡°The principal said if we ce in the top three, he¡¯ll throw us a celebration dinner.¡± Scarlett shrugged and gave a helpless smile. The principal probably had more pressing things on his mind. Word was, Wendy¡¯s court case was about to begin. Two hourster- The written test results were posted on the official site. Scarlett¡¯s team ranked first with an average score of 98.5. Jalindale University followed with 95. Deerville scored 92. Laketown came in at 90. No one could believe it! In thesepetitions, a team breaking 90 was already considered outstanding. Jalindale¡¯s 95 made sense- they had better resources, more training, broader exposure. High scores were expected. But Trenwyn? Who even were these people? Nobodies from an unheard¨Cof school. How could they possibly get such high¨Cmarks? Something had to be wrong. Chapter 186 Rumors and Scores. Christian stared at the results, astonishment in his eyes. Scarlett had scored a perfect 100. Her score alone had pulled up the average andunched Trenwyn into first ce. For a school like Trenwyn to produce a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury genius? Unbelievable. ¡°She must¡¯ve cheated.¡± Dreame mmed her desk, her fury nearly uncontainable. li Since everyone was still waiting on the afternoon skills exam and interviews, the testing center was crowded. Her outburst drew every eye. Faye leaned in to whisper, ¡°Ms. Dreame, keep it down. If there was cheating, the proctors would¡¯ve caught it. Don¡¯t forget how many cameras were in that room.¡± Of course Dreame knew. Those cameras covered every angle. If anyone had cheated, they¡¯d be busted already. Besides- The exam questions were infamously tricky. Even outside help wouldn¡¯t guarantee a perfect answer. Which meant¡ª Cheating was highly unlikely. Jose scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? The official site¡¯s going to publish the answer sheets next. Then we¡¯ll see for ourselves.¡± After everypetition, graded answer sheets were posted to ensure fairness and shut do umors. The students around them nodded. They didn¡¯t believe someone from a school like Trenwyn could be a prodigy. Better to look at the answer sheet before jumping to conclusions! Aurora had been quiet ever since the results came out. She sat on a stone bench, staring down at her hands. Christian scoring a 98? That didn¡¯t surprise her. But her own score¨Cjust a 90¨Cshocked her. 13:47 Tue, 12 Aug ero Chapter 186 Rumors and Scores If not for the rest of the team scoring well, their average might¡¯ve dropped even further.. Winning and losing were normal in an exam. But- She¡¯d turned in her test early! And now she was near the bottom? She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to talk about the questions with anyone. 8 Pearl ¡°Your cousin¡¯s impressive. When thepetition¡¯s over, think I could invite her to dinner? Maybe ask about her study methods?¡± Christian¡¯s tone was gentle as always. Usually, it felt like a spring breeze. But now, Aurora¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for this. ¡°She¡¯s proud. Probably wouldn¡¯t agree. Plus, her mom keeps a close eye on her. Forget it.¡± Christian looked a little disappointed, though he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°What¡¯s your take on her perfect score?¡± Aurora bit her lip. What could she say? She wanted nothing more than to see that bitch exposed for cheating. cklisted from academia forever. But in front of others, she had to grit her teeth and pretend to be happy. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy for her. She scored high¨Cof course the Lane family will be proud.¡± Others didn¡¯t miss the sarcasm in her voice. ¡°I heard some of the exam writers are from the Lane Group¡¯s research institute. Think they leaked the questions to her?¡± ¡°Yeah, trying to pave the way for their golden girl¨Cand using us as stepping stones?¡± ¡°So unfair!¡± ¡°I¡¯m reporting this!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all do it!¡± Chapter 186 Rumors and Scores Aurora, feigning tears, quickly tried to calm them down. ¡°Don¡¯t stir up trouble, please.¡± ¡°You¡¯re her cousin¨Cof course you¡¯re defending her.¡± 148 Pearls ¡°Ms. Aurora, we all know how capable you are. But the way you slipped up today? There had to be some kind of unfair advantage.¡± 506 Secrets 187 Chapter 187 Public Opinion Turns. ¡°Yeah, I remember¨CMs. Aurora left the exam early and looked really off.¡± 4 to Pears ¡°In big families like that, it¡¯smon to suppress others just to push their own heirs to the top. ¡°Wait, are you saying they not only leaked the questions to Scarlett, but also forced Ms. Aurora to score high as a setup?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be surprising. Poor Ms. Aurora probably didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Aurora blinked, stunned. These elite students were sharp¨Cthey¡¯d just gifted her a perfect excuse on a silver tter. She quickly lowered her head and rubbed her eyes, giving the illusion of holding back tears. To everyone else, it looked like she was crying from sheer grievance. Christian, picking up on the mood, immediately stepped in with a solemn apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were this upset. I take back what I said about asking her to dinner.¡± Aurora sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her luck. She¡¯d barely lifted a finger and Scarlett was already being dragged through the mud. God, it felt amazing. If they filed an officialint and got Scarlett disqualified from the skills test this afternoon? Even better. ¡°Whoa! The Lane family¡¯s daughter¡¯s test just got uploaded as a sample!¡± Someone shouted, yanking everyone¡¯s attention away from the gossip. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go check it out!¡± ¡°If her answers are clumsy or full of gaps, we¡¯ll know something¡¯s off.¡± ¡°Exactly. If she¡¯s just some B¨Cgrade student, even if she saw the test in advance, she might not have understood it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move. If there¡¯s anything suspicious, I¡¯m reporting her first.¡± ¡°Same here!¡± They rushed to the multimedia room, where Scarlett¡¯s paper was projected onto a massive screen for publi review. ¡°Look at Essay Question 5. She actually cited the 2024 WHO guidelines. That update¡¯s not even in the textbooks yet!¡± ¡°This¡­. wow. Not even the test writers might¡¯ve thought of using that angle.¡± 13:47 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 187 Public Opinion Turns The crowd fell silent, absorbed. + Pearls Christian¡¯s eyes narrowed on her trauma patient analysis. ¡°Her coagtion monitoring protocol.. it¡¯s wless.¡± From the very beginning, her logic had been crystal clear. Maybe she had more time, but she went the extra mile¨Cusing multiple methodologies for her answers. If she were a mediocre student who just got the questions early, she would¡¯ve stuck to basic teacher- approved temtes. There¡¯d be no reason to go that far. ¨C Because more writing meant more chances to make mistakes. But everything she wrote was airtight. Which could only mean one thing: Scarlett wasn¡¯t just legit¨Cshe was a prodigy. The kind that only came once in a generation. Aurora staggered, and Christian had to catch her to keep her from falling. Normally, a moment like this¨Cso close to him¨Cwould¡¯ve made her heart race. But right now, she didn¡¯t even notice. Her eyes were locked on the screen, as if staring hard enough could rewrite what was already disyed. ¡°Aw, not crying anymore?¡± Sharon hade to see the paper, and along the way, she¡¯d heard all the gossip. She¡¯d been thrilled that Scarlett had found her family, but this? This made her blood boil. No way was she going to let this slide. ¡°Ms. Aurora, weren¡¯t you just using Scarlett of cheating? Crying and everything?¡± ¡°If they really favored Scarlett so much, why let you join the contest at all?¡± ¡°Seems like someone¡¯s been living in someone else¡¯s house so long they think they own the ce.¡± ¡°Bad¨Cmouthing Scarlett everywhere. What a scumbag.¡± Aurora¡¯s temples throbbed from rage and humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Sharon nted her hands on her hips. ¡°nder? You think you even count as someone worth ndering?¡± 13.47 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 187 Public Opinion Turns ¡°Turning in your paper carly, trying to psych us out?¡± +8.Pearls ¡°I think you just didn¡¯t know what you were doing and didn¡¯t want your answers to be exposed for how stupid they were.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so smart, howe you didn¡¯t notice the error in the test?¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re throwing shade at Scarlett for cheating? If she cheated, why¡¯s her analysis so damnprehensive?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just jealous you got shown up, so you tried to spread lies.¡± ¡°If this were ancient times, you¡¯d have your tongue cut out and be thrown in a river cage for this!¡± Sharon went all in. Didn¡¯t give anyone time to react. Even Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but give her a silent thumbs¨Cup. Damn, she was the ultimate mouthpiece. Love you forever, Sharon. But her words hit home. These were all top students. They had pride.. None of them wanted to be yed. And now, seeing the test for themselves, they knew Scarlett¡¯s talent was real. Thinking back on what they¡¯d just been fed¡­ A wave of simmering anger swept through the room. A For the first time in her life, Aurora was at the center of attention¨Cand it burned. 506 Secrets 188 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 188 Unmasked But those eyes¨Cthose countless eyes¨Cwere like des, slicing her open again and again. Her confidence, her pride, everything she thought made her special- Shattered. Completely, utterly shattered. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Aurora could feel her blood surging to her throat, metallic and bitter. Sharon lifted her chin with a smirk. ¡°What? Am I wrong? Then go ahead¨Cargue with me.¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the prodigy, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re speechless?¡± ¡°Wow, can¡¯t even talk back now? Maybe all that prodigy stuff was just the result of cheating, huh?¡± Aurora nearly choked on her rage. Just as she was about tosh out- Sharon raised her voice again, drawing even more attention. ¡°Look at that! Still no response? Guess that means you agree!¡± ¡°You eat their food, live in their house, and then go around trashing them behind their backs?¡± ¡°ssic. Take the bowl to eat, then smash it when you¡¯re full. I¡¯ve seen it all now¨Cwhat a ss act!¡± Aurora¡¯s fury was white¨Chot. She raised her hand, ready to p Sharon. Sharon¡¯s eyes lit up, brimming with anticipation. She had zero intention of dodging. If Aurora dared hit her, she¡¯d go full drama queen¨Cmaybe even score a payout. ¡°Ms. Aurora.¡± Christian suddenly stepped between them, grabbing Aurora¡¯s wrist. Aurora froze. Then her eyes flicked to Sharon¡¯s face¨Ceager, practically begging for the p. She snapped back to her senses. That was close. Too close. If she¡¯d hit her, her carefully built image would¡¯ve gone up in mes. Worse, it would¡¯ve disqualified her from the practical round in the afternoon. Striking another participant? That was a serious offense. She could be expelled. ¡°Hey,¡± someone murmured from the crowd, tone shifting. ¡°Maybe it really was just a misunderstanding. Ms. Aurora might not be at fault/ Chapter 188 Unmasked ¡°Yeah, we were all skeptical carlier too.¡± +8 Pearl ¡°Besides, she never actually said anything. That Sharon girl did all the talking. I think Sharon should apologize. ¡°Right, look at what you¡¯ve done to Ms. Aurora! She¡¯s practically in tears. Just say sorry and let¡¯s move on. Sharon scoffed. ¡°If anyone can prove a single thing I said was false, I¡¯ll apologize right now.¡± But she knew they couldn¡¯t. The things she¡¯d said¨Cfamily secrets, subtle digs¨Cno one here had the context to verify any of it. ¡°Scarlett might be too kind to fight back, but that just makes her an easy target.¡± ¡°Well guess what? As long as I¡¯m here, anyone who dares mess with Scarlett will have to deal with me.¡± The crowd fell silent, unsure how to respond. Aurora wiped at her eyes again and turned to Christian with a look of pure innocence. ¡°I should exin everything, but¡­ the Lane family has done a lot for me. Some things are better left unsaid. Let¡¯s just focus on the practical exam.¡± Only four teams had made it to the finals. This afternoon¡¯s round would be crucial. Written tests could be luck. But practicals? Those had professionals watching every move. If she wanted to recover her standing, she had to get it together now. Sharon let out a cold, sharpugh. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve got nothing left to say, huh? ying the tragic heroine now?¡± ¡°My Scarlett almost got canceled online, and that was just ¡®too bad to fix¡®?¡± Aurora¡¯s face was pale, lips trembling. She bit her tongue hard, holding down the bile rising in her throat. Then grabbed Christian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. We¡¯ve got work to do.¡± She turned and walked away, dragging Christian with her. Sharon shouted after them. ¡°What, leaving already? Can¡¯t handle being exposed?¡± Aurora quickened her pace. Sharon? Victorious. The other students were still a little lost, unsure of the full truth. But after seeing Scarlett¡¯s actual test responses, they knew one thing: 13:47 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 188 Unmasked She wasn¡¯t a fraud. If they hadn¡¯t jumped to conclusions, maybe they could¡¯ve learned something from her. Now? Toote. One bad move had ruined everything. * Pears Scarlett followed Sharon out of the multimedia room. Watching Sharon puff up with rage on her behalf, her own heart felt oddly peaceful. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said softly. Sharon waved it off. ¡°That was nothing. I¡¯ve got enough ammo to go five hundred more rounds if I have to. ¡°But seriously, you¡¯re the real Lane family heir. And she still dared act like that?¡± ¡°With your status, it¡¯d be totally normal to just kick her out.¡± 506 Secrets 189 Chapter 189 The Truth Exposed Scarlett¡¯s eyes darkened. She had just returned, and admittedly hadn¡¯t had the energy to ask about the situation at home. + Pearl But Aurora had been living with the Lane family for a while. If she were that easy to drive out, she wouldn¡¯t have shown up at the birthday banquet. And she certainly wouldn¡¯t have dared to scheme against her. So Scarlett had a feeling that someone was supporting Aurora from behind the scenes. Who could it be? Grayson? Nathan? Or perhaps the old matriarch, who always kept a low profile?¨C All of these were possibilities. But one thing she was sure of¡ª Aurora¡¯s hostility wasn¡¯t personal. She was targeting Scarlett as a means to get her hands on the main family¡¯s resources. There were three sons in the Lane family. And Owen had all the power to himself. The battle for the heir¡¯s title had always been brutal. Aurora wasn¡¯t being used as a pawn¡­ no, she was more than willing to be one. After all, if a weapon was used in the right way, even the weapon could bask in glory. ¡°Scarlett, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Scarlett came back to her senses and gently took Sharon¡¯s arm. ¡°I was just thinking about how to thank you.¡± That made Sharon a little embarrassed. ¡°Come on, what are you thanking me for? We¡¯re not strangers.¡± Scarlett smiled sincerely. ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s never act like strangers again.¡± Real friendship was built on mutual support. Not on taking advantage of each other. 13:47 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 189 The Truth Exposed Her smile was bright, and her eyes sparkled like diamonds in the sun. Aurora was taken to a quiet ssroom. She had calmed down by now. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and looked pitifully at Christian. ¡°Christian, do you think I¡¯m useless? My grades are bad, I embarrassed myself today, and I even dragged down the team¡¯s reputation.¡± She covered her face. ¡°I never wanted to live with the Lane family.¡± ¡°But what could I do? Grandma didn¡¯t want to let me go. They all insisted I stay and wouldn¡¯t let me rent my own ce.¡± ¡°So today, I ended up like a parasite.¡± Once she finished, she broke down in sobs. Christian¡¯s parents didn¡¯t get along with Yvonne. And Yvonne¡¯s resources were tied to the Lane family. If he was against the Lane family, that made him an enemy of their enemy. 14 That¡¯s why Aurora believed she had said all the right,things¨CChristian would see her in a new light and be willing to strategize with her. Ever since she got to Jalindale University and learned about all the power dynamics, this was how she always framed her situation. And Christian hadn¡¯t disappointed¨Che¡¯d helped her get into thepetition team and even made her vice captain. They both needed ess to the Lane family¡¯s resources, and together, they could support one another and move forward. So now, Christian should step up and defend her. This crying act? It was just giving him a reason to fight for her. As long as he took her side- This embarrassment wouldn¡¯t stick But the next moment- Christian didn¡¯t get angry on her behalf. Instead, he remained calm and gentle as he tried to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It clouds your judgment. This afternoon¡¯s practical exam will be draining. Tak a moment to collect yourself and try to stay calm. If you still don¡¯t feel up to it, I¡¯ll have someone else take your ce 13:47 Tue, 12 Aug Chapter 189 The Truth Exposed ¡°Christian?¡± Christian lowered his gaze to meet her teary, aggrieved eyes¨Cbut his expression didn¡¯t change at all. This was an order from the team captain.. Not a discussion. Aurora was stunned. Why was everything different now? Hadn¡¯t Christian always cared about her most? Weren¡¯t they just one step away from making it official? ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a milk tea. Get some rest. Christian¡¯s expression was calm, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the usation in her eyes. He turned and walked out. ¡°Ah!¡± Aurora kicked the chair beside her in frustration, sending it crashing to the floor. Christian paused mid¨Cstep. But then he quickly walked away. After lunch, the entirepetition team was taken to the exam site. The skills assessment was held in a simted hospital, with the smell of iodine and alcohol thick in the air. A circle of attending physicians stood around the room as judges, with several professors supervising to ensure fairness. It all looked very professional. Inside the testing area, everyone was required to remain silent. Sharon, normally a chatterbox, was clearly struggling. She nced around restlessly. Then she saw someone¨Cor something¨Cthat made her freeze. Her eyes trembled. She immediately looked down.. Quiet as a mouse. Scarlett noticed something was off/ She scanned the room as well. Other than spotting Jack and Jasper standing near a few professors, nothing seemed amiss. Maybe she was just overthinking it. Chapter 189 The Truth Exposed She lightly tapped the back of Sharon¡¯s hand. Sharon turned her head and gave her a small smile. Nothing seemed wrong. Scarlett finally rxed and turned her attention back to thepetition floor. The first challenge was ¡°Multiple Trauma Patient Rescue.¡± Each contestant had twenty minutes to assessment, bleeding control, immobilization, and establishing intravenous ess. Dreame went up first, her manicured hands flying over the simted wounds with practiced ease. But just as she was about to attempt a subvian vein puncture, Jose suddenly spoke up. ¡°Angle it fifteen degrees more.¡± Secrets 190 Chapter 190 Under Pressure AS PLATT She instinctively adjusted her angle but didn¡¯t notice the simted blood pressure monitor¡¯s numbers surging. She had missed the presence of a tension pneumothorax. All the students watching from the sidelines sucked in a sharp breath. There were hiddenplications? Even frontline doctors might not catch that on the first go. This was brutal! A true battle of geniuses. No talking was allowed here¨Cotherwise, the whole room would have been buzzing with shockedmentary. Furious, Dreame mmed her fist against the floor and stormed off the stage. Laketown University¡¯s Faye wasn¡¯t rattled. His performance was steady¨Calmost textbook¨Cperfect. But when he used the bag¨Cvalve mask, he kept his venttion rate at a steady 12 breaths per minute, overlooking the key detail in the scenario: ¡°the patient has spontaneous breathing.¡± He paused for a moment. Then let out a bitterugh. He didn¡¯t say anything. Just shook his head and left the stage. The students were stunned. This exam was pure hell. They hadn¡¯t even fully processed the cases, and already contestants were failing? When it was Jalindale University¡¯s turn, every move Christian made was as precise as surgery. Aurora was in charge of CPR. Her external chestpressions were exactly 5 centimeters deep, at a rate of 100 per minute. Their coordination was wless. Everyone held their breath watching! Especially the rest of their team¨Chearts pounding in their throats. They were the standard to aspire to. Every step was impable. Just when it seemed like they were the obvious top pairing- 10.40 Auy Chapter 190 Under Pressure Something went wrong. When the simted patient went into ventricr fibrition, Christian reached for the defibritor¨Cbut hesitated. Aurora¡¯s expression shifted. Damn. During training, they were used to high¨Cend imported equipment thanks to their privileged backgrounds, but the test site had provided a domestic machine. Even a tiny pause like that could cost points. Thankfully, the rest of their performance was wless. They still stood out as top contenders. Aurora and Christian exchanged a calm nce. Neither seemed fazed by the small misstep. The final team to perform was from Trenwyn University, the first¨Cranked school. Scarlett and Sharon were paired again. But they came from differentbs and hadn¡¯t had much chance to train together. Even after spending the whole morning going over procedures, their coordination still couldn¡¯t match teams with long¨Cterm practice. The audience wasn¡¯t watching with hope¨Cmore like waiting for them to crash and burn. Sharon¡¯s hand trembled as she held the oxygen mask. Scarlett gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Stick to our training.¡± Sharon wanted to calm down. She wanted a good score too. But¡­ When she saw the simted patient¡¯s open abdominal wound, her pupils contracted. It was far moreplex than anything they¡¯d trained on. The exposed intestines hap, ed to be covering a femoral artery injury. Her mind went nk. ¡°Apply pressure to stop the bleeding,¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice came calmly in her ear. ¡°Use a triangr bandage for abdominalpression. Avoid the exposed organs.¡± ¡°Establish two IV lines¨Cone for fluids, one for blood work and clotting tests.¡± As she slipped on gloves to treat the chest wound, Aurora sneered from the audience, ¡°She¡¯s even wearing sterile gloves inside out. What a joke.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud. But several contestants and nearby doctors noticed. 13:48 Tue, 12 Aug L Chapter 190 Under Pressure That would cost them points. The only question was: how many? Scarlett didn¡¯t react. Her fingers moved swiftly across the simted chest. ¡°Subcutaneous emphysema on the right side. Likely tension pneumothorax. Needs immediate needle dpression.¡± She grabbed a 20ml syringe¨Conly to find no needle attached. She instantly realized it was an intentional obstacle set by the test organizers. The audience gasped. This round was clearly more difficult than any of the others. Christian instinctively leaned forward, eyes locked on Scarlett. She suddenly yanked the ginkgo brooch from her white coat, wiped it with an alcohol swab, and plunged it between the second and third ribs along the midvicr line. Transparent simted gas hissed from the needle, and the monitor¡¯s heart rate dropped by 20 bpm. ¡°Now that¡¯s real clinical thinking,¡± one of the head examiners said with admiration. ¡°Most contestants just follow procedure, forgetting that real emergency care is all about improvising.¡± In the final scores, Scarlett¡¯s team broke the record with a 99. The one point deducted wasn¡¯t for the gloves¨Cit was because the brooch might not always be avable. What if it hadn¡¯t been there? But within the context of this test, the judges agreed that her quick thinking outweighed the procedural w. As for the gloves- The head examiner exined it had been a deliberate trap. The gloves were manufactured to appear reversible on purpose¨Cto test whether students had a strong enough foundation to notice. This time, no one had any objections. Thest stage was the interview. Scarlett stood beneath the spotlight. Her white coat looked almost translucent in the light, and straight. she stood tall 19 506 1 Secrets 191 Chapter 191 The Hidden Ace ?? +8 Pearls On the judges¡® panel, a silver¨Chaired elder flipped through the case file in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s say you receive a patient with acute stroke. The CT shows intracranial hemorrhage, but the family refuses surgery and insists on alternative medicine. What would you do?¡± A glint of satisfaction shed in Aurora¡¯s eyes. This question touched on medical ethics andmunication -one misstep and points could be lost. Dreame rested her chin on her hand, lips curled in a mocking smirk. Jack pped the armrest of his chair. ¡°Jasper, this one¡¯s a death trap. There¡¯s no right way to answer it!¡± Jasper frowned slightly. His gaze shifted to the professor who had posed the question. If he remembered correctly, that was Professor Hamilton¨CJames¡¯s former mentor. It was said that James had gone to Trenwyn specifically to get Scarlett epted as Professor Hamilton¡¯s doctoral student. Though that hadn¡¯t worked out, with a man as fair¨Cminded as Professor Hamilton, he wouldn¡¯t ask a question just to make things difficult for Scarlett. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Jack stared at him, eyes wide, asking with a voice full of disbelief. ¡°Jasper, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to wait until Pixel¡¯s backed into a corner just to y the hero?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that mindset is uneptable. You seriously need to uninstall those cheesy romance novel and short drama apps. Try living in the real world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should uninstall those.¡± ¡­Right. Jasper¡¯s phone only had finance and tech apps. Jack¡¯s phone, on the other hand, was filled with novels and drama apps. He¡¯d walked straight into that one. ¡°I would begin by once again exining the necessity of the surgery to the family,¡± Scarlett began, her voice clear and steady. ¡°At the same time, I would contact the hospital¡¯s ethicsmittee for evaluation. If the family still insisted on refusing, I would respect their right to choose, but I would document the full discussion in the patient file and ask them to sign an informed refusal of invasive treatment.¡± That was the textbook answer Saying this much would have been enough. 14:29 Wed, 13 Aug 9 VO 9 Wed, 13 Aug Chapter 191 The Hidden Ace Safe and standard. Several people in the audience rolled their eyes. Nothing impressive about that. But then, Scarlett paused briefly¨Cbefore continuing. 48 Pearls ¡°I would also rmend conservative treatment thatbines both Western and traditional practices. My university has been researching a needling technique that¡¯s shown promising results in promoting neurological recovery.¡± Gasps echoed through the room. The first part had been solid, a safe route that could still score high depending on the examiner¡¯s mood. But this extra piece? It felt like too much¨Cunnecessary, even risky. Was Scarlett getting cocky from her earlier high score? However- Professor Hamilton smiled and nodded. ¡°You just had to sneak in a plug for your university. I¡¯m starting to get jealous of President Yuwen.¡± Scarlett smiled slightly. ¡°You tter me, Professor Hamilton. I just believe that when a patientes to a hospital, it¡¯s because they want to get better.¡± ¡°As doctors, it¡¯s our duty to give it everything we¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°If I knew a potential solution and stayed silent, that would be a real breach of medical ethics.¡± Professor Hamilton gave her a big thumbs¨Cup. ¡°No wonder you helped revise the Blue Book on trauma care. You¡¯re bold and capable.¡± Wait, what? Did they hear that right? Professor Hamilton went on. ¡°Back when she drafted the emergency equipment configuration guidelines-¡± He nced proudly at the professors around him. As if Scarlett¡¯s aplishments meant more to him than his own. ¡°She told us that recing imported gear with domestic equipment could cut costs by 60%, while increasing the survival rate by 35%.¡± ¡°Justst month, I piloted her proposal at my hometown¡¯s county hospital¨Cand we¡¯ve already saved twelve critically injured patients.¡± Scarlett was really that good? 4:29 Wed, 13 Aug Wed, 19 Chapter 191 The Hidden Ace Aurora jerked to her feet, shocked. The cold light in her eyes practically solidified. Impossible! If Scarlett were truly this capable, how had she never found any information about it before? It had to be¨CProfessor Hamilton must¡¯ve been paid off by the Lane family to prop up Scarlett! But before she could raise any objections, the other professors started chiming in.. ¡°I¡¯d heard the idea came from a student, but I didn¡¯t believe it. So it really was you?¡± ¡°Professor Hamilton, shame on you. Hiding a prodigy like this from the rest of us.¡± Aurora clenched her fists. Exactly! Professor Hamilton must be hiding something! ¡°So young, and already writing papers that can push through reform. A genius, no doubt about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen a real talent in this field.¡± Professor Hamilton gave them all a sharp look and let out a cold snort. 50% +8 Pearls If he hadn¡¯t kept Scarlett¡¯s work under wraps back then, she would¡¯ve been torn apart and used as a data source by certain people. The only regret was that she hadn¡¯t officially be his student. But that was fine. Even without that title, he would still protect this budding talent in the medical field. 660 Secrets 192 Chapter 192 Crossroads + Pearis ¡°You¡¯re all ming me, but I just found out myself,¡± Professor Hamiltonughed awkwardly, feigning ignorance as he waved Scarlett off to wait for the final results. As Scarlett turned to leave, she could feel the sharp, hostile stares following her. Professor Hamilton had meant well¨Cby revealing her previously confidential research paper, he had helped her seize the spotlight, gaining both reputation and academic recognition. But it came at a cost. She¡¯d blocked someone else¡¯s path. No one liked a new obstacle showing up on their smooth road to sess. It was clear¨Cshe¡¯d have to tread even more carefully from now on. ¡°Congrattions, Scarlett.¡± Christian stepped onto the stage and handed her a bottle of water, the Jalindale University crest printed on itsbel. ¡°The trauma center at our Sawyer Family Hospital is recruiting researchers. Would you be interested?¡± He spoke with sincerity, his tone exceptionally earnest. ¡°To see you crush prejudice with sheer skill¨CI truly admire that.¡± In Jalindale¡¯s medical world, the Sawyer Family¡¯s public hospital was a leader. For many in medicine, it was the ultimate goal. But that wasn¡¯t Scarlett¡¯s ambition. ¡°Thank you, Christian. But I haven¡¯t graduated yet, and the future¡¯s full of uncertainty. I can¡¯t ept your offer now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Christian smiled softly. ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can talk again after you graduate.¡± But even as he said that, the warmth in his gaze seemed to carry a storm of hidden feelings. The moment she turned him down, those emotions seemed to burst like fireworks¨Cthen fall silent and cold. It could make anyone feel inexplicably guilty. Scarlett gave him a fleeting nce, then looked away. Situations like this always reminded her of Reba. Her tone grew noticeably colder. ¡°Even after I graduate, I won¡¯t be considering it. There¡¯s no need for this, Senior Shen.¡± With that, she turned and walked off. AU Chapter 192 Crossroads She had a psychological block when it came to men like him. +8 Pearls After barely escaping Reba¡¯s maniption, if she ran into a male version now¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t survive it. If there weren¡¯t so many people around, and if she didn¡¯t have to maintain her image¡­ She would¡¯ve bolted.. As fast and as far as possible. ¡°Scarlett, why are you walking so fast?¡± Professor Hamilton came out through the side door¨Cperfectly positioned to intercept her. Scarlett hit the brakes. She gave a slightly awkward smile. ¡°Professor Hamilton, did you need something?¡± He nodded, eyes filled with pride as he looked at her youthful, bright¨Ceyed energy. The more he looked, the more regret he felt. ¡°Are you really not considering bing my doctoral student?¡± ¡°Professor Hamilton, I¡¯m still torn on which path to follow.¡± She paused for a moment and decided to be honest. ¡°Following you and pursuing Western medicine would definitely be a wise choice.¡± ¡°But my heart still leans more toward traditional Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°I-¡± Professor Hamilton cut her off decisively. ¡°Who said you can¡¯t pursue a dual degree?¡± ¡°Scarlett, I think you can handle it. Come study under me. I¡¯ll make sure you have the best.¡± Was he really making this even more intense? ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± ¡°Great. It¡¯s settled,¡± Professor Hamilton grinned even wider. He gave her no chance to refuse and strode off like a gust of wind. Gone. Without a trace. Scarlett stood there, dazed for the first time in a long while. ¡°Pixel, were you waiting for us?¡± DEA 50% Chapter 192 Crossroads Jack bounded over, all limbs and no coordination. ¡°Look, Jasper! You made little Pixel wait this long. Don¡¯t you think you owe her a massive feast?¡± Scarlett muttered, ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t exactly waiting¡­¡± +8 Pearls ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how long it was. Waiting is waiting. You made ady wait¨CJasper, you must ept your punishment.¡± Jack lifted his chin smugly. Determined not to let Jasper off easy. And Jasper¨Che actually agreed. ¡°All right.¡± Jack instantly threw his fists in the air. ¡°Yes!¡± Scarlett knew even the basic version of this ¡°punishment meal¡± would cost several thousand. ¡°Bring your teammates too. Jasper and I will y host.¡± Scarlett nced up at Jasper. He wore a perfectly tailored casual suit¨Cnothing too formal, but never careless. Combined with those wlessly carved features, there was a constant chill to him. A kind of quiet apathy toward the world. It made people wary. But that same chill was strangely maic. And when their eyes met- She found his gaze to be like the deep sea. Impossible to see the bottom. Yet dangerously easy to fall into. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be too much trouble?¡± Jasper¡¯s lips moved slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± He took a few steps toward her. The height difference meant he was looking directly at the top of her head. Tall, but never overbearing. If anything, it felt like a warm spring breeze. Secrets 193 Chapter 193 Stumbles and Suspicions ¡°Whatever you decide is fine,¡± Jack grinned. 50%̨ +8 Pearls ¡°Pixel, let me trante that for you,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°Basically, if it¡¯s someone you like, then we¡¯re all friends. Trantion over. Full marks!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head to the seminar.¡± He called out to them before dashing off. Scarlett stared after him in confusion. What did they serve at this seminar¨Cadrenaline? Jack was so hyped it was like he¡¯d swallowed a whole batch of magic mushrooms. ¡°Mr. Jasper, are you absolutely sure this seminar isn¡¯t some kind of death trap?¡± she joked, eyeing Jack¡¯s energy with suspicion. Jasper turned to look at her. Maybe he was still in post¨Cinterview mode¨Chis expression was still a bit tense. But his eyes were unusually bright. In those ssy pupils was a distinct confusion, like a deer that had just stumbled into the human world. Something brushed against his heart. Even his throat felt a little dry. ¡°It¡¯s a normal seminar. If you¡¯d rather not go, that¡¯s fine.¡± Scarlett, ever the realist, immediately said, ¡°If you arranged it, Mr. Jasper, then even if it¡¯s a trap, I¡¯d dly risk my life to keep youpany.¡± Jasper paused, startled. His gaze warmed with something harder to describe. Scarlett felt awkward under the weight of it. She nced down at herself. ¡°Do I need to change?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jasper quickly looked away. He seemed calm on the surface. But if one looked closely, his ears were tinged faintly red. It wasn¡¯t obvious. 5+50% +8 Pearls Chapter 193 Stumbles and Suspicions But Scarlett felt unsettled. She walked a little absentmindedly, and as she descended the stairs, she missed a step. That one misstep instantly sent her mind into alert. Thanks to a bit of self¨Cdefense training, she instinctively grabbed the railing and braced herself to split her stance and absorb the impact. However Before she couldnd, a broad palm caught her waist, steady and sure. Jasper¡¯s distinct clean scent cut through the tense air, surrounding her in a dizzying cloud. She ended up half¨Cleaning against his arm. It took her an extra beat to realize- He was holding her. In that split second- The warmth of his hand, even through her clothes, radiated through her whole body. Her breath caught. From where she was standing- Jasper¡¯s features were sharp and handsome, calm and unreadable. But still- His breath fell gently on the top of her head. Her body temperature rose again. Just when she was on the brink of losing herposurepletely, Jasper¡¯s hand tightened slightly and pulled her upright. She found her footing again. He withdrew his hand. ¡°Watch your step.¡± Scarlett¡¯s face turned beet red. Practically dripping blood. ¡°Ahem¡­ yeah¡­ thank you.¡± She let go of the railing, her palm drenched in sweat. Jasper nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± 3&50% Chapter 193 Stumbles and Suspicions +8 Pearls Scarlett ducked her head in embarrassment, eyes locked on her feet like they held the meaning of life. ¡°Were you studying your shadow?¡± Jasper turned around after a few steps and suddenly asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Scarlett jerked her head up, only now realizing what he meant. She must¡¯ve looked like a quail a second ago. ¡°No, the floor¡¯s just really shiny. Got curious.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, she wanted to bite off her tongue. What a terrible excuse. Jasper gave a faint nod. ¡°Donated by Fletcher Corp.¡± She got it instantly. Cue the ttery. ¡°Wow. Mr. Jasper isn¡¯t just brilliant, he¡¯s a phnthropist too.¡± ¡°This floor really does look better than the rest. You¡¯ve got great taste!¡± ¡°The pattern¡¯s a ssic spiral, right? Anti¨Cslip, aesthetic, and a touch of elegance. Win¨Cwin¨Cwin.¡± Jasper turned back around and resumed walking. He didn¡¯t reply. But his pace slowed just enough for her to catch up and walk beside him. Scarlett exhaled quietly. Note to self: Think before speaking next time. The other three teams weren¡¯t nearly as cheerful after getting their scores. Normally, Jalindale University took home the championship. Their resources were top¨Ctier. No one couldpete. So people epted it. But Trenwyn? Tiny school, unknown names, weak faculty¨Chow did they end up crushing everyone else? It was outrageous. 3/4 14:29 Wed, 13 Aug Chapter 193 Stumbles and Suspicions. Impossible to ept. Dreame grabbed Aurora¡¯s arm. ¡°Be honest with me. Did the Lane family help Scarlett cheat?¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes were red. Her voice trembled with grievance. +8 Pearis ¡°I¡¯m just someone barely tolerated under their roof. How could I possibly know something so confidential?¡± 660 B Secrets 194 Chapter 194 Brewing Storms 48 Pearls ¡°Don¡¯t make things harder for me,¡± Aurora whispered, wiping away nonexistent tears, her eyes brimming with sorrow, ¡°If she made it through both the written test and the interview, she must really be capable.¡± ¡°We should just focus on training better from now on.¡± Every word sounded like she was defending Scarlett. But in reality, she was fanning the mes. Dreame mmed the table in frustration. ¡°If she was so amazing, why didn¡¯t Professor Hamilton mention her years ago when those so¨Ccalled groundbreaking papers came out?¡± ¡°I think he was forced by power and influence¨Che had no choice but to p her name on them.¡± ¡°She used to be the Joyner family¡¯s heiress, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Even if not by blood, she didn¡¯t live poorly. There¡¯s no way she was going around rural hospitals collecting data.¡± Her argument waspelling. Several people nodded along. Jose let out a cold chuckle. ¡°If Scarlett¡¯s that impressive, I¡¯d like to meet her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invite her to dinner. Anyone else in?¡± Dreame, having partnered with Jose before, immediately understood what he was after. ¡°Sure. We celebrate the champion every year. This year shouldn¡¯t be any different.¡± She looked around. ¡°What about the rest of you? Coming?¡± Christian had already left for other matters. Aurora hesitated, then sent him a message. Since this was tradition, Christian promised to attend. Aurora finally spoke. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the usual thing. I¡¯ll go.¡± Faye, who had been silent in the corner, suddenly became the center of attention. He had no choice but to nod. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± 14:30 Wed, 13 Aug Chapter 194 Brewing Storms But in his heart, he couldn¡¯t have been more unwilling. +8 Pearls Coming from a modest background, he always had to spend more than he could afford at these dinners. Still, if he didn¡¯t attend, he¡¯d miss out on valuable internal intel¨Cespecially with doctoral program quotasing up. He needed to stay in the loop. Jose nced at his phone, his smile growing broader. ¡°James ising too. Then we¡¯ll see whether Professor Hamilton¡¯s speech was a righteous stand¨Cor a bow to pressure.¡± Dreame¡¯s eyes lit up at the name. Her gloom lifted instantly. She even looked a bit excited. ¡°James didn¡¯test year. I thought he¡¯d skip again. He¡¯s my idol¨CI¡¯ve got to share a few drinks with him this time.¡± Jose frowned at her sparkly¨Ceyed expression. ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re going.¡± Dreame pressed her lips together. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Whatever came to mind just then made her sneer. ¡°Getting info from James is one thing. But we also need to file a formalint. Two¨Cpronged approach -only way to get the truth!¡± Jose nodded firmly. ¡°Exactly.¡± His tone grew hard. ¡°I won¡¯t allow privilege to trample on academic fairness.¡± Dreame elbowed Aurora. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awfully quiet. You¡¯re not thinking of running off to the Lane family to snitch, are you?¡± Aurora immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried about you guys. The Lane family has eyes and ears everywhere. If you go in too loud¡­¡± Jose snapped his fingers with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s the beauty of it. This is a nationalpetition¨Cthe buzz is still trending online.¡± 3/3 muy Chapter 194 Brewing Storms 50% +8 Pearls ¡°The Lane family¡¯s powerful, sure. But as long as we keep the spotlight on them, they won¡¯t dare make a move.¡± ¡°In fact, the more heat we stir up, the more likely others will join us.¡± The Lane family had dominated Jalindale for years, hoarding resources¨Cthere was no shortage of resentment. This crusade against Scarlett¡¯s alleged cheating? It was really an excuse to bring down the Lane family¡¯s entire reputation. If they fell, others could scramble to snatch up the spoils. The seminar itself was dry and technical, mostly revolving around nuclear fusion debates. Scarlett was brought along by Jasper, but the discussion was so intense, no one paid her any mind. And since she wasn¡¯t given a chance to speak, everyone just assumed she was Jasper or Jack¡¯s new assistant. Still, Scarlett was deeply engaged the whole time: Even when it ended, she was reluctant to leave. That evening- Scarlett brought her teammates to Jingwei Zhai for dinner. Jack had reserved thergest private room and made sure everyone ate and drank well. Sharon hugged her arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare forget me when you¡¯re rich and famous!¡± Scarlettughed. ¡°Right back at you.¡± Sharon burst outughing, and the mood lifted even more. Jasper and Jack arrivedte. Most people didn¡¯t know who they were¨Cjust assumed they were Scarlett¡¯s close friends. The party was lively and cheerful. It didn¡¯t end until veryte. Scarlett hailed a cab to drop Sharon off at her hotel. Before getting in, a very drunk Sharon leaned into Scarlett¡¯s ear. ¡°Jasper¡¯s a total catch. Way better than Connor. Don¡¯t give up a whole forest for one piece of trash. Go for it!¡± Then she climbed into the taxi and disappeared into the night. 19 660 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 195 Red gs and Red Cards Scarlett was left standing alone, toes practically curling into the pavement from secondhand embarrassment. She nced up awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Jasper, she¡¯s had a bit too much to drink.¡± Jasper¡¯s expression was calm as ever¨Cno reaction at all. ¡°Mm.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Scarlett, still flustered from the scene, didn¡¯t feel right about epting. ¡°No need¨Cmy brother¡¯sing to pick me up.¡± Taylor had already been blowing up her phone with messages, urging her to head home early. It was already 10 p.m., and Taylor was probably halfway there by now. If she didn¡¯t show up soon, she¡¯d be facing one of his full¨Cforce sibling lectures. ¡°Alright,¡± Jasper said, not pushing the issue. But just then, Jack came sprinting over. In his hands was a small red box. ¡°Why are you two in such a rush?¡± ¡°Pixel, your gift¨Cyou forgot to take it!¡± He reached Scarlett and opened the box right in front of her. +8 Pearls It was palm¨Csized and had been sitting by Jasper during dinner¨Cshe¡¯d assumed it was his, so of course she hadn¡¯t dared touch it. Now that Jack was personally delivering it, she hesitated for a beat. Jack, treating her like family, popped it open himself to reveal a sleek ck badge. ¡°Pixel, take it. It¡¯s yourb ess pass.¡± Scarlett reached out and picked it up. Inside, she could tell, was a personalized verification chip. Each one unique. ¡°Does this mean it¡¯s time to fulfill that old contract?¡± she asked, rubbing her thumb across the badge as she recalled the ¡°test subject¡± agreement she¡¯d once signed. She exhaled slowly, then twirled the badge lightly between her fingers. With a smile, she added, ¡°In that case, contact me anytime.¡± Wait, what? 14:30 Wed, 13 Aug Secrets 195 Chapter 195 Red gs and Red Cards Jack looked baffled, shooting Jasper a questioning look. Were they really talking about that shady contract from before? Are you serious right now? Jasper ignored himpletely. 50% +8 Pearls ¡°That¡¯s not what this is about.¡± He had just started to exin when a sleek sports car suddenly pulled up beside them, cutting off his voice with the roar of a drift. The window rolled down. Taylor waved. ¡°Get in.¡± He didn¡¯t acknowledge Jasper or Jack at all. ¡°Mr. Jasper, Mr. Jack, I¡¯ll be heading off now,¡± Scarlett said with a polite smile, tucking the badge into her pocket and getting into the car. The vehicle sped off in a sh, leaving Jack coughing in its exhaust. ¡°He¡¯s getting out of hand!¡± Jack was fuming. ¡°Jasper, the government¡¯s promoting bigger families, right? I¡¯m going home tonight and asking my parents to petition the Lane family¨CPixel is officially my little sister now!¡± He was determined. That sibling bond? It was happening. ¡°You should sleep. Maybe you¡¯ll dream about it.¡± Jack immediately followed him into the car and climbed into the passenger seat. ¡°Jasper, seriously. Don¡¯t you want such a thoughtful, well¨Cmannered little sister?¡± ¡°How do we battle the Lane family for custody?¡± ¡°Do you have a goodwyer I can borrow?¡± Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°If you said less, no one would mistake you for mute.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying¨Cdon¡¯t you want a sister like her?¡± Jack looked genuinely upset. ¡°Forget Grayson. I¡¯m even jealous of those Joyner kids now.¡± Jasper cracked the window, letting in some cold air to clear his head. ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯ll have someone develop a muting drug just for you.¡± Jack immediately mped a hand over his mouth, sulking in silence. Chapter 195 Red gs and Red Cards Yep. Love really does fade. +8 Pearls At the Joyner estate- As the sports car pulled into the driveway, the staff rushed over to clean it. Scarlett stepped out just as Samson approached. ¡°Ms. Scarlett, wee back. The matriarch is waiting in the living room.¡± She froze. Turning to look at Taylor. He looked unfazed. ¡°You won the championship. She probably wants to reward you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Scarlett nced at her watch. It was exactly 11 p.m. The old matriarch was over seventy¨Cwhy stay up thiste just to give her a reward? This didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Are Mom and Dad home?¡± Taylor shook his head. ¡°They had a dinner party. Probably won¡¯t be back until after midnight.¡± That confirmed it. This was a ssic move¨Cwait for the elders to be out, then corner the younger ones into something they wouldn¡¯t dare object to. ¡°Maybe¡­ you could tell Grandma I¡¯m not feeling well? I¡¯ll just skip it tonight.¡± Before he could reply, Samson returned. ¡°Young Miss, why are you still out here? The matriarch said she would wait for you no matter what. She¡¯s not young anymore¨Cdon¡¯t keep her up. Please, hurry.¡± Taylor waved him off. ¡°Samson, you go on. I¡¯ll take my sister in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Samson gave the siblings a look, but eventually stepped away. Taylor turned to Scarlett. ¡°Think Grandma¡¯s up to something?¡± Scarlett nodded. ¡°With Mom and Dad gone, how could I possibly go head¨Cto¨Chead with her?¡± Could she? Maybe. 14:30 Wed, 13 Aug Chapter 195 Red gs and Red Cards But so far, no one had dared to challenge the olddy outright. 50% 48 Pearls Especially since their father was a dutiful son¨Cif it wasn¡¯t a matter of principle, he usually gave in to her every wish. ¡°If you¡¯re really ufortable, then follow your heart. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you.¡± That gave Scarlett a bit of peace. As Taylor led her forward, he tried to soothe her nerves. ¡°You¡¯re probably just on edge after being away so long. Maybe it¡¯s just adjustment anxiety. Honestly, Grandma¡¯s not so bad.¡± ¡°She probably just got excited after hearing about your win and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± And yet¡­ 660 1 14:30 Wed, 13 Aug 0 Secrets 196 Chapter 196 A Trap at Midnight 50% 48 Pearls As Scarlett and Taylor approached the living room entrance, they found an unusual number of servants still on duty. Several bodyguards stood at attention by the doors, their expressions serious and unreadable. Taylor¡¯s brows furrowed at once. Thest time the house had been this tense was when Grayson had insisted on staying with Chloe¨Can event that had ended with the matriarch enforcing house discipline. Back then, Taylor had still been young, but he¡¯d admired Grayson¡¯s boldness and refusal to back down. But tonight was supposed to be a celebration. Why such a grim setup? Anyone walking in might¡¯ve thought someone in the family hadmitted an unforgivable crime. ¡°Did anyone know you wereing home tonight?¡± Taylor asked. Scarlett hesitated, clearly thrown off by the atmosphere. Taylor¡¯s mind suddenly clicked. He¡¯d had a racing event today, and had already told the family he wouldn¡¯t be home that night¨Che¡¯d even nned to join his friends at the club after the race. But his worry for Scarlett had overridden all that. He¡¯d ditched everything toe pick her up. From Scarlett¡¯s expression, he could tell¨Cshe¡¯d figured it out too. This setup wasn¡¯t for him. It was for her. Inside the living room, Aurora sat beside the old matriarch, face streaked with tears. A few maids stood nearby, all looking exhausted and defeated. The matriarch slowly rolled a jade bracelet in her hand, her expression cold and unreadable. She said nothing. The entire room felt chilly. The very walls and marble floors seemed to radiate a quiet hostility. ¡°Madam,¡± Samson whispered at the door, ¡°Ms. Scarlett and Mr. Taylor have arrived.¡± The matriarch paused, her fingers stilling on the bracelet. ¡°Taylor¡¯s back too?¡± It sounded like a casualment. 773 14:30 Wed, 13 Auger o Chapter 196 A Trap at Midnight But Samson grew even more cautious. +8 Pearls ¡°He went to pick up Ms. Scarlett. Said it waste and he didn¡¯t feel safe letting here home alone.¡± From the side, Aurora¡¯s eyes shed with venomous resentment. They¡¯d only just reunited as siblings¨Chow were they suddenly so close? Putting on a perfect show, weren¡¯t they? The Lane family was always so sickeningly good at appearances. ¡°Very well. Let them in.¡± As the wordsnded, Scarlett and Taylor stepped into the room. It was clear even to a fool¨Cthis was no reward ceremony. This was a trial. Taylor instinctively stepped in front of Scarlett, shielding her. He shed a smile at the matriarch. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re still awake? Didn¡¯t the doctor say you need to stick to a strict sleep schedule?¡± The old woman gave a nomittal hum, slowly leaning back against the couch. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep. Then I heard you two were home, so I figured we should have a little talk.¡± Taylorughed lightly. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s sote. I¡¯m about to pass out, and Scarlett¡¯s beenpeting all day. Let¡¯s chat tomorrow instead. I¡¯ll even take you to church myself¨Cdeal?¡± His hands stayed behind his back, quietly signaling Scarlett to slip away. But before she could move, the matriarch coldly ordered the doors shut. She wasn¡¯t ying games anymore. Her eyesnded directly on them. ¡°I heard something disturbing today. If it isn¡¯t resolved, I fear I won¡¯t sleep a wink.¡± Before either of them could ask what she meant, she looked to the butler. ¡°Exin.¡± Samson stepped forward, his voice carefully measured. ¡°This morning, the matriarch was scheduled to go out, but her car never arrived.¡± ¡°Weter discovered that the garage door had been locked from the outside. Two drivers were trapped inside.¡± Chapter 196 A Trap at Midnight. Scarlett¡¯s eyes narrowed. There really had been no car avable this morning. If Jasper hadn¡¯t showit up, she might not have made it to thepetition at all. But this had nothing to do with her side of the family. So why treat them like criminals? +8 Pearls It reminded her all too much of those years living with the Joyner family, constantly being framed by Reba. Same script, different cast. Taylor asked, ¡°And? Did you figure out what happened?¡± Samson nodded gravely. ¡°After investigating, we discovered someone had locked it deliberately. The goal was¡­¡± He faltered, as if afraid to continue. The matriarch raised a hand. ¡°Speak. I won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll warn you now¨Cif you lie, even once, I¡¯ll deal with you personally.¡± Samson wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Yes, Madam. I¡¯ll be honest.¡± The matriarch gave a nod. ¡°Go on.¡± Then she turned to Scarlett. ¡°You two are still standing? Sit. You should hear this too.¡± Taylor immediately protested. ¡°Grandma, you can handle this however you want. I¡¯m too tired for this. Can¡¯t I just go to bed?¡± She snorted. ¡°You ungrateful boy. You never care about family matters. Tonight, you¡¯re sitting. Don¡¯t move.¡± Taylor sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay. But Scarlett¡¯s beenpeting all day. She¡¯s exhausted. Let her rest.¡± 660 Secrets 197 Chapter 197 Midnight Trial The matriarch had already refused Taylor¡¯s first request¨Crefusing again wasn¡¯t her style. But tonight, she was acting out of character. ¡°She should listen too. She just returned¨Cit¡¯s best she learns to tell truth from deception.¡± Then she added to Samson, ¡°Speak quickly. Don¡¯t waste the children¡¯s rest time.¡± Samson stepped forward immediately. 50% 43 Pearls ¡°Yes, Madam. After investigating, I discovered that the garage incident was caused by a newly hired servant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already had him detained.¡± ¡°Bring him in!¡± At his words, the doors opened again. Two bodyguards marched a man inside and threw him to the floor. The man grunted from the impact and looked up- Right at Scarlett. Scarlett nced down instinctively, curious about the dramatic setup. Her expression shifted in surprise. It was Oliver. ¡°That¡¯s him¨COliver,¡± Samson announced. ¡°I reviewed the hidden camera footage. He was the one who tampered with the garage.¡± ¡°And it wasn¡¯t just the Madam who couldn¡¯t leave this morning. Mr. Grayson and his wife were also dyed -and furious.¡± With that, he gave Oliver a harsh kick. ¡°Well? Exin why you locked the garage!¡± Oliver said nothing. He just stared at Scarlett, guilt written all over his face. Taylor stepped subtly in front of her, blocking the stare. Samson, enraged by the silence, kicked him again. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then I will.¡± ¡°Madam, the investigation suggests that Oliver did this to atone for his past treatment of Ms. Scarlett. He wanted to please her.¡± ¡°You know Ms. Aurora and Ms. Scarlett werepetitors today. If Ms. Aurora werete, Scarlett would¡¯ve 14:30 Wed, 13 Augi o Chapter 197 Midnight Trial had one less strong opponent without lifting a finger.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold smile. So that was the angle.¡± +8 Pearls She nced at Aurora, Clever¨Cfinding a sneaky and underhanded way to frame her. ¡°Grandma, this is ridiculous,¡± Taylor yawned. ¡°Scarlett just won the championship. Why would she go to such trouble?¡± ¡°This guy never liked her. Maybe he¡¯s framing her.¡± ¡°Why not toss him in the dungeon for a few rounds? He¡¯ll spill the truth then.¡± Oliver trembled. His eyes lifted in disbelief. But when he realized Scarlett wasn¡¯t even looking at him, his face turned ghostly pale. Something seemed to dawn on him. He gave a bitter smile and lowered his head. Not another word. Samson quickly interjected. ¡°Sir, Ms. Scarlett¡¯s abilities are undeniable. But before anypetition, who can guarantee a win?¡± Taylor¡¯s rxed expression dropped instantly. The drowsy ze in his eyes iced over like frost on ss. ¡°Samson, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Samson lowered his head, voice heavy. He clearly feared Taylor¡¯s pressure. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Speak inly!¡± the matriarch snapped, mming the table. ¡°No more stalling!¡± Samson finally gathered the nerve. ¡°Yes, Madam. After questioning, Oliver admitted he wanted to help Ms. Scarlett by eliminating her strongestpetitor. We live in the outskirts¨Ctaxis are hard toe by. If the garage cars can¡¯t get out, someone might miss their event.¡± ¡°If Ms. Aurora werete, as vice¨Ccaptain of Jalindale¡¯s team, the whole squad would be disqualified. Everyone knows Jalindale¡¯s team is the strongest. Without her, Ms. Scarlett would¡¯ve had one less major threat.¡± 274 Chapter 197 Midnight Trial ¡°It wasn¡¯t a clever n¨Cbut it had a high chance of working. Except¡­¡± +8 Pearls He sighed. rouble ¡°Ms. Aurora has a habit¨Cshe doesn¡¯t like to trouble the staff. So every morning, she leaves early and catches the garbage truck. That truck doesn¡¯t go through the garage, so she slipped through.¡± Aurora¡¯s tears flowed steadily. Her big, pitiful eyes overflowed with grievance¨Cbut no hint of me. Sweet, well¨Cbehaved, understanding. It broke the matriarch¡¯s heart. She personally reached over to wipe Aurora¡¯s tears. ¡°The Lane family always handles matters fairly. I¡¯ll make sure you get justice.¡± Aurora quickly shook her head. ¡°No, please. I live here because I want to take care of you in my parents¡® ce. I¡¯d already decided¨Cafter your birthday celebration, I was going to move into the campus dorms.¡± The matriarch¡¯s expression turned stormy. ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, no one will drive you out.¡± Taylor gave a sharp, sarcastic snort. ¡°Grandma, you mean we tried to kick her out, so we ordered Oliver to pull this stunt?¡± The matriarch turned to him, her tone cold. ¡°You¡¯re the one I want to stay. Her mother was my niece¨CI raised her myself. Looking at Aurora is like seeing her mother again.¡± 660 Secrets 198 Chapter 198 Counterstrike ¡°I kept her here for selfish reasons,¡± the matriarch said calmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept her, you could¡¯ve told me.¡± ¡°But I know you¡¯re not the type to y petty tricks.¡± +8 Pearls ¡°You weren¡¯t even aware of the whole situation tonight, and yet here you are, jumping to defend her¨Cit makes me wonder if you¡¯re hiding something for someone.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overthinking this?¡± Taylor said with a dry smile. The matriarch waved her hand, signaling Samson to escort the rest of the servants out. ¡°This is a family matter. No need to let outsiders watch us tear each other apart.¡± Aurora wiped at her eyes and added tearfully, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I was nning to move into the school dorm anyway. My studies have been intensetely.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t me anyone for this.¡± ¡°Uncle Taylor and his wife have always been good to me.¡± ¡°If you punish anyone too harshly, I¡¯ll be too ashamed to face them.¡± Her soft¨Cspoken defense only made the matriarch more emotional. ¡°You kind child. With a heart this tender, you¡¯ll get trampled on in life.¡± ¡°But since you¡¯re speaking up¡­¡®¡± ¡°Fine. Let whoever wronged you apologize and promise not to trouble you again¨Cthen we¡¯ll let it go.¡± Scarlett opened her mouth to speak, but Taylor stopped her with a hand. She blinked, slightly stunned. Ever since the moment things started to turn strange, Taylor had positioned himself in front of her, shielding her from it all. And somehow, that made her feelpletely at ease. Like she didn¡¯t have to argue, prove her innocence, or panic¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t be wronged. ¡°Grandma, who exactly do you want to apologize? Oliver?¡± The matriarch frowned and turned to look at him. ¡°Taylor, you¡¯ve been incredibly rude tonight.¡± Taylor adjusted his cor, smiling lightly. ¡°Oliver¡¯s mistreated Scarlett before. Even if you don¡¯t punish him, I nned to settle the score myself tomorrow.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re nning to let him off with just an apology¡­¡± 179 13 Aug Chapter 193 Counterstrike ¡°That seems a little too kind.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± he added. Aurora¡¯s shoulders trembled. She immediately hugged the matriarch¡¯s arm tighter. 304939 +8 Pearls ¡°Why are you scaring her?¡± the matriarch scolded. ¡°This has nothing to do with her. I¡¯ll make the decision.¡± ¡°Scarlett.¡± She called Scarlett by name now, cutting off Taylor¡¯s interference. ¡°Oliver stayed behind to make amends¨Cto please you.¡± ¡°So tell me the truth¨Cwas it your idea? Or did he act on his own?¡± Aurora¡¯s heart leapt with joy. Finally¨CScarlett was being dragged down with her. She may not have won the championship, but Scarlett had done wrong first. The matriarch had promised a reward¨Cbut surely she couldn¡¯t reward someone who caused trouble. Aurora, on the other hand, though not victorious, was clearly the victim. She deservedpensation. It would be only natural for the shares meant for the champion to go to her. Once the matriarch exploded, Aurora would feign forgiveness, saying she didn¡¯t care about the prize, ying the role of the generous, suffering girl. That sympathy would be hard to shake. From now on, no one would dare try to force her out of the Lane family. Taylor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking Scarlett,¡± the matriarch cut him off sharply. Scarlett stepped forward on her own. She took a moment to evaluate the trapid before her. Then she understood what Aurora had been aiming for. Despite Taylor¡¯s subtle efforts to protect her, she brushed past him, walked up, and plopped herself down beside the matriarch. Just like Aurora, she wrapped her arm around the old woman¡¯s and leaned against her shoulder, yfully. The matriarch stiffened. She instinctively wanted to push Scarlett away. But something about this girl¡¯s presence made her feel oddly at ease. 3049% +8 Pearls Chapter 198 Counterstrike Even her chronic migraines felt lighter. So, she hesitated. And in that moment, Scarlett seized the chance to speak. ¡°Grandma, this is just a little misunderstanding. By the way, remember you said the champion would get some shares as a reward? Is that still happening?¡± She said it. in and simple. How dare she! Even if the matriarch had made the promise, etiquette dictated that Scarlett hint at it gently, indirectly- loop around until the elder brought it up herself. But Scarlett just said it outright. Unbelievable. Surely the matriarch would be offended. Maybe even furious enough to invoke house rules. If that happened, Scarlett might never get ess to family resources again. And sure enough- The matriarch, who had just started to rx, flew into a rage. ¡°Impudent!¡°. ¡°So this is why you returned to the Lane family? To w after profits with no shame?¡± ¡°You plotted against Yuer just for a piece of stock, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The Joyner family clearly raised you poorly!¡± But Scarlett didn¡¯t look the slightest bit upset.¡± Instead, she looked up at the matriarch with wide, innocent eyes. ¡°When I returned to the Lane family, Dad immediately gave me six percent of his shares.¡± ¡°Mom gave me two percent.¡± ¡°Eugene transferred all his shares to me.¡± 660 Secrets 199 Chapter 199 Turning the Tide +8 Pearls ¡°Dad told me that even if I didn¡¯t win anything, Grandma would still reward me with shares,¡± Scarlett said sweetly. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve actually won¨Cdocs winning cancel out the reward?¡± She tilted her head with an innocent expression, as if she¡¯d just realized something crucial. Then she turned, wide¨Ceyed, toward Aurora. ¡°No wonder Jalindale¡¯s team is so strong, yet my cousin kept dragging them down. So this is why. I guess Grandma¡¯s promised shares meant a lot to you. Enough to sabotage your own team to avoid a championship.¡± The room fell deathly silent. No one had expected that. And Scarlett had made her point crystal clear. From the very beginning, she¡¯d already been gifted the majority of her parents¡® shares. She had no need to scheme for whatever token reward the matriarch might offer. ¡°Aurora, what are you saying?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice shook in panic, the sudden shift in tone catching herpletely off guard. ¡°I would never-¡± Scarlett turned to her with a puzzled look. ¡°So you¡¯re saying your performance is just that bad? That can¡¯t be. Grandma thought you were championship material.¡± She sounded genuinely confused. Like she just couldn¡¯t understand how someone so favored could mess up so badly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know people would give up their own future for something so small. I really learned something new today.¡± Aurora began to panic. ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t¨CI never thought that way!¡± But it was toote. The entire conversation had veered off¨Ccourse. No one was talking about the garage anymore. No one was paying attention to Oliver, who still sat on the floor in silence. Even the matriarch, who had been ready to punish Scarlett, was now staring coldly at Aurora. In her eyes, enjoying privilege was one thing¨Cbut abandoning your studies? Uneptable. All the Lane children knew the rule: you could have hobbies, but never at the cost of your education. Aurora was the only promising student from her maternal side. The matriarch had pinned all her hopes on her. 1/3. Chapter 190 Turning the Tide And now? If she¡¯d really thrown it all away over some family shares, the matriarch might just faint from rage. +8 Pearls Just as Aurora was being crushed under the weight of both Taylor¡¯s and the matriarch¡¯s res, Scarlett piped up again. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¨Cdo we not have enough cars?¡± ¡°Does everyone have to wait around for the garage manager to unlock a door before they can leave?¡± ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you say you were dyed this morning?¡± ¡°Whether or not this was some setup against me, if the household¡¯s mistress can be held up like this, then that garage staff has to go.¡± ¡°In fact, maybe it¡¯s time for a full reset.¡± ¡°Today it¡¯s locking the doors. Tomorrow, maybe someone breaks them down. And the next day? What if someone¡¯s life is on the line?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried, why not let my brother and I handle it?¡± ¡°Like you said¨Cwe¡¯ll bepletely fair.¡± The matriarch was still fuming from Aurora¡¯s ¡°sacrifice,¡± her thoughts clouded. Scarlett¡¯s words didn¡¯t fully register¨Cshe only caught thest sentence: fair handling. She nodded out of habit. ¡°Yes, Grandma¡¯s decisive when ites to discipline. That¡¯s true strength.¡± She had a nagging feeling something wasn¡¯t right¨Cbut she couldn¡¯t quite ce it. She wasn¡¯t about to ask Scarlett to repeat herself, though. Aurora, on the other hand, looked like a ghost. Putting Scarlett and Taylor in charge of this matter? That was no different from sentencing her to face the mercy¨Cor wrath¨Cof the main branch of the family. ¡°Grandma, about this¡­¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Scarlett cut her off cheerfully, ¡°letting something this minor keep you up at night is such a waste!¡± ¡°But since you¡¯re still awake, why not just give me those shares now? Otherwise the staff might start thinking I¡¯m just all talk.¡± She leaned in, hugging the matriarch¡¯s arm again with a yful grin. Not giving Aurora any chance to interrupt. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a reward foring home or for winning thepetition, you must have already prepared 2/2 Chapter 199 Turning the Tide it, right?¡± The matriarch rubbed her temples. +8 Pearls She still wasn¡¯t sure how the conversation had gone from garage sabotage to academic shame to equity shares. So she didn¡¯t respond right away. Scarlett blinked. ¡°Wait, Grandma¨Care you hesitating because you gave me too much and you¡¯re afraid the others will get jealous?¡± Her eyes sparkled with glee like she¡¯d just won the jackpot. Taylor jumped in smoothly. ¡°You know, after all these years, we¡¯ve all had a chance to livefortably here. Scarlett¡¯s the only one who had to suffer outside. Giving her more just shows how much we care.¡± ¡°If I ever got jealous over this, I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of the Lane name.¡± The matriarch waved him off. ¡°What¡¯s hers is hers. No one in this family will say otherwise.¡± Scarlett beamed and looked at her with heartfelt gratitude. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the best. Giving me shares is like publicly acknowledging me. Once that¡¯s clear, the staff won¡¯t dare ignore me again. I promise I¡¯ll look into the garage incident thoroughly and get justice for you.¡± The matriarch blinked, stunned. Now that the haze had cleared, Scarlett¡¯s earlier words came flooding back into her mind¨Cevery single one.¡± 660 W 373 From Ashes to Queen. Now I Call the Shots Secrets 200 Chapter 200 Signed and Sealed All Scarlett¡¯s words boiled down to one thing. +8 Pearls She had just returned, and even if she was doted on by the main branch, the people below still looked down on her. How could she, in just one day, have manipted all the garage staff? Or gotten Oliver¨Cwho had just joined the Lane family¨Cto lock the garage? Did that mean all the Lane family¡¯s staff were ipetent? Would they really hand over that much power to a neer like Oliver? No¨Cthis looked far more like a setup. Someone had deliberately orchestrated the incident, used Oliver to sabotage the garage, and then tried to pin it on Scarlett. Why? To push her out, of course. And what was the motive? The shares. At her birthday banquet yesterday, the matriarch had publicly acknowledged Scarlett¨Cbut only verbally. Plenty of people had thought that meant she didn¡¯t truly want Scarlett back. That she didn¡¯t want to split the family wealth further. Naturally, someone had started plotting to force Scarlett out. And now, it seemed¨Cshe, the matriarch herself¨Chad been led by the nose. Unforgivable. This matter had to be investigated to the bottom. Punished harshly. People could dislike Scarlett. But not because they misinterpreted her intentions. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Samson,e in!¡± Samson opened the door and entered promptly. ¡°Bring me the share transfer contract I prepared earlier.¡± Samson froze for a second. He nced at the matriarch, uncertain. Then, nervously, he nced at Aurora. 712 48% Chapter 200 Signed and Sealed +8 Pearls Aurora¡¯s face had gone pale. Her eyes brimmed with coldness¨Cthere was even a faint murderous glint in them. But with the matriarch present, she could only clench her fists and choke down her fury. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s already sote. Thewyers are off duty. If Scarlett needs reassurance, why not wait until tomorrow and do it in front of everyone?¡± Just give her a little time¨Cshe could still revise the terms. Taylor smiled coolly and shot back, ¡°You¡¯re the one who cried and whined and kept Grandma awake. And now you remember it¡¯ste?¡± Scarlett picked up the cue wlessly, her face full of innocent sorrow. ¡°I know you loves me, always has.¡°. ¡°I¡¯m just worried others might think this was an empty promise. That if it¡¯s not signed now, it might be forgotten tomorrow.¡± ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even care about the shares. As long as you loves me, I¡¯m happy.¡± Taylor sighed dramatically. ¡°How can you be so naive? You might not care, but what about all those judgmental people watching? They¡¯ll think I know you¡¯ve been wronged and still did nothing.¡± ¡°Who knows what rumors they¡¯ll spread about you and me next?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears as she clung to the matriarch¡¯s arm. ¡°You mean they¡¯ll talk badly about you? I don¡¯t want anyone to say awful things about you¡­ I-¡± The matriarch was already embarrassed enough by the day¡¯s events. Letting anyone nder her now? Absolutely not. Her face darkened as she turned to Samson. ¡°Do you need me to say it twice?¡± Samson flinched and abandoned any attempt to seek Aurora¡¯s eye contact. Those siblings were clearly in sync¨Cand they¡¯dpletely outmaneuvered Aurora. It was obvious who had won. He turned and quickly fetched the contract, then respectfully handed it over. Without even ncing at it, the matriarch passed it straight to Scarlett. ¡°Write your name. Don¡¯t belittle yourself anymore. You are a Lane. And the Lane family will always stand behind you.¡± Scarlett flipped through the document with practiced ease. Chapter 200 Signed and Sealed She¡¯d minored inw¨Cshe could read every use clearly. And inwardly, she marveled. The contract was airtight. It protected the recipient on every front. +8 Pearls Once the shares were transferred, they were hers entirely¨Cno conditions, no revocations, unless she chose to sell. They were clean, uncontested shares. Even more stunning¨Cthe final use offered her a research position. In other words, once she graduated, she¡¯d be guaranteed a spot as a researcher at the Lane Group Institute. The Lane Group wasn¡¯t just a Fortune Global 100pany¨Cit was one of the most powerful in the world. And its research institute? Ranked among the global top five. ording to rumors, even Lane family descendants couldn¡¯t get in without passing rigorous assessments. But¡­ There was an exception. The institute¡¯s founding charter allowed each founder to nominate one person for direct admission¨Conly once. Of course, sess inside still depended on merit. But even if she achieved nothing, the title alone¨CLane Group Researcher¨Cwas enough to secure her prestige and fortune. Most people would give everything just to see the front door of that building. And now? She got it without even asking. Scarlett took a deep breath and reached for the pen. Then came the voice. ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you going to read the fine print first?¡± 660 Secrets 201 Chapter 201 A Shift in Favor Aurora clenched her teeth, unable to hold back any longer. +8 Pearls That contract¨Cshe¡¯d pulled every string she had to secure it. After winning the championship, she¡¯d spent a fortune greasing palms and calling in favors just to make it happen. And now, Scarlett was the one walking away with it. She was so angry it felt like her chest might burst. Scarlett blinked innocently and tilted her head. ¡°Aurora, are you saying Grandma would throw me under the bus? That doesn¡¯t sound like her. No matter what you think, I believe she truly loves me. She¡¯d never do anything to hurt me.¡± As her wordsnded, Susan¡¯s expression shifted. For the first time, she looked at Aurora with clear disapproval. Aurora¡¯s heart sank. Everything was already in motion. Nothing she said now would change the oue. If she kept talking, she¡¯d only make things worse¨Cand risk being pushed out of the Lane family entirely. Sure, Scarlett had walked away with the contract. But S¨²san still called the shots in this house. If Aurora yed her cards right, she could still find another opening. There were other ways to get shares, other paths into the Research Institute. But even as she tried to calm herself down¡­ Watching Scarlett confidently sign and stamp the contract made her stomach twist with resentment. You didn¡¯t need to ask¨Cher fury was written all over her. Scarlett handed the signed contract to Taylor with a sweet smile. ¡°Taylor, I don¡¯t really understand all this. Honestly, Grandma should¡¯ve handled it, but Aurora was right- it¡¯s gettingte, and we shouldn¡¯t keep her up. I¡¯ll help Grandma get to bed. Would you mind taking care of the rest for me?¡± Taylor chuckled. ¡°For a girl as thoughtful as you? I¡¯ll stay up all night if I have to. You¡¯ll have everything notarized by morning.¡± Aurora went pale. Her heart turned to ice. Scarlett didn¡¯t answer Taylor. Instead, she turned to Susan, her expression full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± With Scarlett supporting her, Susan looked at the young woman¡¯s grateful expression. That cold, hard knot she¡¯d been holding in her chest quietly started to melt. She remembered what it was like starting out. No one had believed in her when she married into the Lang 48% Chapter 201 A Shift in Favor family. They all thought she was just a pretty face with no substance. + Pearls If she hadn¡¯t wed her way up and carned her ce in society, they would¡¯ve torn her down years ago. So when Aurora moved to town, Susan had worried the girl would end up the same way¨Cisted, helpless. That¡¯s why she¡¯d brought Aurora under her wing¨Cgave her the best of everything, cleared every path for her. But now, thinking back¡­ Wasn¡¯t Scarlett just like she had been? Confident. Independent. Sharp. She¡¯d built her own sess and earned every ounce of it. Looking at it now¡­ she really had let her bias cloud her judgment. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid,¡± Susan said softly. Maybe letting go of those judgments really did something to her. Her head, which had felt foggy for weeks, suddenly felt clearer. Her energy picked up. Her thoughts were sharp again. And she found herself growing more and more fond of Scarlett. When they reached the vi, Scarlett excused herself and left. Susan didn¡¯t go inside right away. Instead, she turned to Monroe, her longtime assistant. ¡°Get her birthdate and info. I want someone to take a closer look.¡± Monroe blinked, clearly caught off guard. It took her a moment to gather herself before she hesitantly asked, ¡°You mean¡­ Ms. Joyner?¡± Everyone knew Susan was deeply spiritual. She visited the chapel every year for quiet prayer, followed a mostly nt¨Cbased diet, and kept her rituals private but consistent. In the days before her birthday party, she¡¯d even stayed at a retreat center for reflection. Just before she came home, the priest had pulled her aside with a warning. He said something dark was heading toward the Lane family. A shadow, a misfortune. Someone dangerous. When she pressed for details, he shook his head and said only, Some truths aren¡¯t meant to be spoken. The warning had lingered in Susan¡¯s mind, but with the birthday celebrationing up, she pushed it aside. And suddenly, she wanted to know exactly who Scarlett was. There was no mistaking it¨CSusan had begun to doubt. ¡°But from everything I¡¯ve seen, Scarlett¡¯s always been kind to you. Mr. Owen and Mrs. Sophia clearly adore her too. She doesn¡¯t seem like¡­¡± The type who¡¯d bring disaster. Chapter 201 A Shift in Favor Susan¡¯s face, warm just moments ago, turned cold in an instant. Her eyes turned hard, sharp, and emotionless. There wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion left in them. ¡°You really didn¡¯t notice anything strange about tonight?¡± Monroe blinked, confused. Then she started connecting the dots. +8 Pearls ¡°It started with Aurora and Samsonining¨Csaying someone was sabotaging the family. That¡¯s how Scarlett got pulled into it. But after she said just a few things, everyone backed off. The suspicion disappeared. And then you gave her shares¡­ and control of the investigation too.¡± The more she spoke, the more shaken Monroe became. She hadn¡¯t questioned any of it in the moment. But now, thinking it through¨CScarlett had turned everything around with just a few words¡­ and somehow walked away with power. ¡°Madam Susan¡­ Someone like Scarlett,ing out of that kind of background¡­ it makes sense she¡¯d know how to y the game.¡± Monroe lowered her voice. ¡°Look at Oliver¨Che¡¯s been here trying to make amends, but he still can¡¯t stay out of trouble. Who knows who he¡¯s mixed up with this time?¡± 660 Secrets 202 Chapter 202 The Trap Set Susan waved a hand, signaling she was done with the conversation. 48 Pearls ¡°By the way-¡± She walked a few more steps, then paused to gently rub her forehead. ¡°Did Oliver¡¯s blood sample get sent in for matching?¡± ¡°They did. The results should be back within three days. Don¡¯t worry, Madam Susan, I¡¯ll report to you the moment we hear anything.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Susan nodded again, dismissing her. Monroe finally understood it was time to leave. Scarlett was heading toward her room. Just as she reached the door, she saw Taylor waiting outside. Oliver was on one knee, looking like he could barely hold himself together. ¡°Taylor,¡± she called softly. Both men looked over. That was when Oliver realized¨CScarlett¡¯s eyes were only on Taylor. She didn¡¯t spare him a single nce. It hit him like a gut punch¨Chis chest tightened, and for a second, he couldn¡¯t breathe. Taylor quickly stepped forward. ¡°You should¡¯ve been asleep by now. But after what happened tonight, I figured there¡¯s no way you were getting any rest. So I brought him here. You want to vent? Go ahead. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Scarlett blinked, caught a little off guard. She¡¯d known from the night of the party that someone was setting her up. That¡¯s why when Jasper offered to drive her to the university in the morning, she hadn¡¯t turned him down. And sure enough¡­ The moment she stepped outside, Connor showed up. After she dealt with him, Samson didn¡¯t even try to hide it¨Che kept tossing looks at the staff like they were all in on something. That¡¯s when she knew something shady was going on. But she didn¡¯t have time to dig deeper. She had to get to campus. Then she spotted Grayson and Chloe waiting by the front steps. That confirmed her suspicions. Tonight¡¯s ambush? 1401 Auy Chapter 202 The Trap Set Exactly what she expected. The only thing that caught her off guard¡­ was Oliver. She couldn¡¯t believe they were dumb enough to use Oliver to frame her. 48% 48 Pearls ¡°Vent? You mean hit him?¡± she asked, wrinkling her nose in disgust. ¡°Taylor, what, are you trying to make my hand hurt?¡± At that, something shifted in Oliver¡¯s chest. A small flicker of warmth. He knew she was still angry. But even now¡­ she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hurt him. The truth was, he¡¯d been set up this morning too. Someone told him to go clean out the garage. He didn¡¯t want to at first. But that guy kept running his mouth¨Cdropping Scarlett¡¯s name, trying to get a reaction. Oliver didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her. Or embarrass her. So he went. He figured if he finished fast, he¡¯de back and deal with Connor himself. But when he got to the garage, it was locked. That¡¯s when he realized¨Che¡¯d been set up. Back in Trenwyn, he¡¯d been one of the rising stars in business. He¡¯d handled more deals than he could count and rarely lost. And yet somehow, this¨Cthis stupid little setup¨Cwas the first time he¡¯d ever gotten caught off guard. He knew he¡¯d been framed: But he wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if they handed him the investigation, he could trace every move and expose the whole thing without breaking a sweat. What really scared him¡­ was the idea that Scarlett might me him. That she¡¯d be disappointed in him. But now, it seemed those fears were unfounded. They¡¯d been through six years together. Their bond ran deep. She¡¯s not the kind of person to doubt me over something like this. 13 Aug Chapter 202 The Trap Set The guilt crept in as he thought about it. 48% +8 Pearls If I¡¯d known she¡¯d still have my back, I should¡¯ve stood up for her earlier. I should¡¯ve spoken up right there in front of everyone. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± His voice came out rough. All the emotion he¡¯d held back was surging now, and his eyes were rimmed with red. Only then did Scarlett look at him. She let out a coldugh. ¡°When I moved here, I brought a few little test kits with me. Haven¡¯t had the chance to try them out yet.¡± Like a magic trick, a small red pouch appeared in her hand¨Cit looked almost like a fancy air freshener or something you¡¯d hang in a car. Before Oliver could respond, she tossed it at him. Oliver blinked, confused. ¡°Taylor, take him down to the garage,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Let him stay down¨Cdon¡¯t bother moving him.¡± Her voice was light and pleasant. Even when she was making a point, she didn¡¯t raise it. No shouting. No anger. Oliver didn¡¯t realize anything was off. If anything, it felt like Scarlett was going easy on him¨Clike she was letting him off the hook. Taylor motioned for two guards to haul Oliver away. Then he turned back to Scarlett,pletely baffled. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re letting him walk?¡± He let out a sigh and shook his head. ¡°You always go soft. That¡¯s the problem. You let stuff slide, and people just keep pushing. No offense, but this is why you¡¯ve been hurt. before. You keep everything to yourself. You never even told the family when people were mistreating you. Go get some rest. I¡¯ll handle that bastard myself.¡± He rolled up his sleeves, the veins on his hands rising as he clenched his fists. He looked like he was about to throw down. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help butugh¨Cthinking about what she¡¯d actually put inside that pouch. She grabbed his arm to stop him. Taylor still looked exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, we can¡¯t let this slide anymore. He needs to know the Lane family doesn¡¯t mess around. I get it¡ªyou feel like you owe them for raising you. But let¡¯s be real¨Cwe don¡¯t owe the Joyners anything. They¡¯re the ones who owe your 49% From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Secrets 203 Chapter 203 The Garage Show +8 Pearls Scarlett just shook her head. She¡¯d cut off the Joyner family a long time ago¨Cthere was no emotional baggage left to carry. She wasn¡¯t stupid, and she definitely wasn¡¯t sentimental. Still, judging by the look in Taylor¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t about to let things go quietly tonight. ¡°If you¡¯re heading down to the garage, that¡¯s fine,¡± she said, lips twitching into a smirk. ¡°But do yourself a favor¨Cbring a folding chair, a drink, maybe some chips. It¡¯s going to be a long show.¡± Taylor blinked, confused. ¡°What?¡± He looked at her, half¨Cconfused, half¨Csuspicious, but grabbed a stool, some snacks, and a soda anyway, then headed down to the garage. What he saw there was something he¡¯d never forget for the rest of his life. Just a few hours earlier, Oliver had been calm, collected, andpletely in control. Now? The man was in full meltdown mode. He¡¯d stripped off his jacket and was singing at the top of his lungs while using that same jacket to scrub the garage floor. And not just one song. He kept switching it up like he was doing a full concert set. ¡°Living on a prayer! Take my hand¨Cwe¡¯ll make it, I swear!¡± Then he jumped straight into something poppy. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been gone! I can breathe for the first time¡­¡± And then switched into a country tune¨Cfull twang and everything. ¡°Rain makes corn¡­ corn makes whiskey¡­¡± Singing was one thing¨Cbut he didn¡¯t stop there! He threw in dance moves like he was on stage at a talent show. At one point, he was t on the floor, using his whole body to wipe the garage clean- then rolled across it like he was doing some kind of interpretive performance. Next came m poetry¨Cloud, dramatic, and way too serious. His voice turned hoarse, but his hands didn¡¯t stop. In fact, he started scrubbing even harder. His jacket was torn in multiple ces, worn down from all the scrubbing¨Cbut he didn¡¯t care. He kept going like that jacket was the only tool he had. By the end, he was even throwing in some amateur circus tricks. Three full hours. He didn¡¯t stop once. Taylor sat through the whole thing, eating chips in stunned silence. Chapter 203 The Garage Show Eventually, he decided he¡¯d seen enough and started heading out. That¡¯s when Oliver suddenly froze. Maybe the drug was wearing off. He blinked in confusion¡­ then copsed straight onto the floor. Couldn¡¯t even move. His entire body was covered in bruises¨Clike he¡¯d taken a full beating. Even the smallest movement made him wince. ¡°Well now,¡± Taylor chuckled, walking over, ¡°what do we have here?¡± Oliver saw the shoeprints on the floor. Suddenly, he jumped up and started frantically wiping them clean with his jacket. Taylor¡¯s jaw dropped. That¡¯s when it hit him. Oliver hadn¡¯t stopped because the drug wore off. He stopped because¡­. the garage was finally clean. Now Taylor understood exactly what Scarlett had meant. 48 Pearls Scarlett hadn¡¯t said that to be funny. She meant it. Hitting this guy would¡¯ve hurt your hand. This? This was way smarter. And if anyone ever asked, they had security footage. Everyone would see it for themselves. Footage that clearly showed Oliver voluntarily cleaning the entire garage¨Cjust with a¡­ very unusual method. Once the prints were gone, Oliver froze. Taylor leaned against a sports car,ughing so hard he had to wipe tears from his face. ¡°Well damn,¡± he said betweenughs. ¡°So this is what Mr. Oliver does in his free time? Good to know.¡± Oliver blinked, trying to make sense of what just happened. Once he processed it, the anger hit fast and hard¨Cstraight to the chest. He clenched his fists- Or tried to. His fingers didn¡¯t move. Three hours of nonstop punishment had left his hands stiff and swollen. He couldn¡¯t even close them. 14:32 Wed, 13 Augi o Chapter 203 The Garage Show The fury inside him twisted into disbelief. He just stood there, stunned. Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe it. Scarlett had actually pulled this off. +8 Pearts Weirdly¡­ What came to mind wasn¡¯t tonight. It was a winter day, over a year ago. Reba had been sick. He told Scarlett to prepare something nutritious for her. Scarlett hadn¡¯t even gotten to sit down and eat. He¡¯d imed the housekeeper was off that day and sent Scarlett to clean Reba¡¯s room instead. She didn¡¯t eat a bite. She didn¡¯te out until it was dark. He¡¯d checkedter¨CReba¡¯s room was spotless. But when Reba moved in, a bug startled her. Worried for his sister and angry, he snapped. He punished Scarlett by making her clean the entire house through the night. Then he took Reba to another property to cool off. He was angry, sure. Butter, he figured Scarlett had ignored the punishment and just gone to bed. He¡¯d slept soundly through the next morning. When he returned, she was still asleep, and he assumed she¡¯d just brushed the whole thing off. It wasn¡¯t until muchter, when he reviewed the security footage, that he learned the truth. She had cleaned the entire house. She didn¡¯t fall asleep. She passed out cold from low blood sugar¨Ccopsed right there on the floor and didn¡¯t move until morning. He¡¯d felt guilty then. Bought her a few gifts to make up for it. She refused to take them, which¨Cback then¨Cactually annoyed him. So he let the whole thing drop. He never imagined Scarlett could hold a grudge like this. And yet¨Chere she was, finally getting her payback. 3/4 Wed, ug Chapter 203 The Garage Show + Pearls If there was even a shred of him that still believed she cared about their past, about the bond they once shared as siblings- Now, it just felt ridiculous. She wasn¡¯t holding on to family ties. She¡¯d let go of the Joyner family a long time ago. Whatever they¡¯d once had? Dead. If there was anything left between them now, it wasn¡¯t love. It was bitterness. Grief and fury twisted together in his chest, sharp and relentless. It all twisted up inside him¨Ctight, sharp, impossible to ignore. It was like something was tearing through his nerves from the inside out. Every nerve lit up. His blood was raging. 660 Secrets 204 Chapter 204 Power Moves Blood trickled from the corner of Oliver¡¯s mouth. 48% +8 Pearls Taylor looked down at him¨Cexhausted, bruised, and slumped on the garage floor¨Cand didn¡¯t show an ounce of pity. Just a smirk. ¡°You think if you fall apart, we¡¯ll rush you to the hospital so you can skip out on the rest of your punishment?¡± He stepped forward and pped Oliver hard on the shoulder. Oliver, already on the edge of copse, couldn¡¯t hold himself up anymore. He dropped like dead weight, hitting the ground with a heavy thud. Taylor looked down at him with disgust. ¡°As long as you¡¯re breathing, you¡¯re working.¡± At the edge of the garage, Taylor gave onest look over his shoulder. Then he dumped the rest of his chips and snacks on the ground with a smirk. ¡°Enjoy your lovely evening,¡± he said with a cold grin. Then he walked out, not bothering to look back. Behind him, Olivery on the floor, red¨Ceyed and shaking. Then slowly, painfully, he rolled himself toward the spilled food and started cleaning up¨Cbarely holding himself together. The Next Morning Scarlett was up early. After all, Madam Susan had personally put her in charge of reviewing the garage incident. There was no way she was going to let her down. First thing, she handed a printed list to Samson¨Cneat, detailed, and ready to go. Once everyone was assembled, she got right to it. No warm¨Cup. No small talk, She calmly began discussing termination. The room went silent. Then- ¡°Ms. Joyner, most of us have been with the Lane family for over twenty years,¡± one woman blurted out. ¡°You can¡¯t just let us go like that!¡°/ ¡°Yeah, we were just following orders. We¡¯re innocent!¡± you really going to do this to us, Ms. Joyner? That¡¯s cold.¡± Scarlett gave them a helpless/look. 48% Chapter 204 Power Moves +8 Pearls ¡°I get it. Honestly, I¡¯m just trying to keep things stable. I¡¯ve barely been back a week; I¡¯m still figuring things out. But Grandma trusts me, and Aurora encouraged me to take initiative. This approach¨Cthis suggestion- actually came from Aurora herself.¡± That changed everything. People nced at one another, faces darkening. They¡¯d all been helping Aurora behind the scenes. They didn¡¯t even get the rewards they were promised. Fine. Now they were getting fired? What¨Cwas she afraid they¡¯d spill her secrets? That someone might expose what she¡¯d done behind the scenes? Unbelievable. Their anger boiled over. They weren¡¯t going to let this go. Losing their jobs was one thing. But getting cklisted from the Lane family? That could ruin their entire careers. Scarlett watched their panic rise¨Cand quietly smiled. Here we go. This is the moment I¡¯d been waiting for. She let the tension hang a bit longer, then spoke again¨Cslow and measured. ¡°But I called my mom this morning. I tried to speak up for you. She agreed to hold off for one month. We¡¯ll reevaluate based on performance.¡± Right when they¡¯d hit rock bottom¨Cshe gave them hope. Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t the enemy. In that moment, she became the one who saved them. At first, a few of them didn¡¯t believe it. But then Taylor arrived with awyer in tow, officially withdrawing the termination paperwork. That was when it clicked. Scarlett watched their expressions shift¨Cshock, then disbelief, then pure rage. That¡¯s it, she thought. Right on cue. She let the tension hang for just a moment longer, then nced around the room and said, almost casually. ¡°One more thing¨Cif anyone still wants to resign, we¡¯re not stopping you. But please review your contracts and make sure you follow the right procedures. That includes where you need to file the paperwork.¡± The room froze. 14.32 VVE Aug Chapter 204 Power Moves In an instant, the fear sank in hard. Everyone knew Scarlett had just returned¨Cand that she was clearly favored. But truthfully, the rest of the house never really warmed up to her. +8 Pearls Technically, they were contracted through Lane Group. But since their work was inside the Lane estate, over time they¡¯d started treating Madam Susan as the one who really called the shots. Madam Susan liked Aurora, so they sucked up to Aurora. And on day one, Susan had made it clear she didn¡¯t like Scarlett, so they looked down on her. When Aurora had approached them with a n, they went along without hesitation. But now Scarlett was pointing out something they¡¯dpletely ignored. They didn¡¯t work for Susan. They worked for Lane Group. And Lane Group¡¯s chairman? Scarlett¡¯s biological father. Which meant¡­ they¡¯d just tried to sabotage the boss¡¯s daughter. That realization hit like a truck. Cold sweat broke out across their backs. And when they looked at Scarlett again¡­ their eyes were full of fear. Scarlett gave a faint smile. ¡°Well, it looks like it¡¯s about time. Go ahead and clock in, everyone.¡± She¡¯dnded the blow¨Chard and clear. Then she gave them just enough time to sit with it. They scrambled out, suddenly eager to prove themselves¨Cno more attitude, no more excuses. But the mood had definitely shifted. Whatever confidence they had before was gone. Even the staff responsible for taking care of Madam Susan started making little mistakes. Susan wasn¡¯t pleased. She pulled Monroe aside to ask what was going on. After hearing what Scarlett had done, Susan¡¯s eyes darkened. Cold fury shed beneath the surface. ¡°Did you pass her file along for review?¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. They¡¯re already looking into it.¡± Susan narrowed her eyes. ¡°And where¡¯s Aurora?¡± ¡°Ms. Aurora said there¡¯s a party tonight. She¡¯s gone ahead to help set things up.¡± Susan¡¯s voice dropped to a chill. When she gets back, send her to my study.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Secrets 205 From Ashes to Queen. Now I Call the Shots Chapter 205 Keep Your Enemies Close + Pearls Scarlett had ns to meet up with Sharon for a shopping day downtown, so once she wrapped up business with the household staff, she was ready to head¡® out. But just as she was walking toward the front door, Samson came rushing over. ¡°Ms. Joyner, I really hate to bother you with this¨Cit¡¯s something I¡¯d usually handle myself¨Cbut¡­ I¡¯m stuck.¡± ¡°Samson,¡± Scarlett said calmly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Just say it.¡± He looked relieved and leaned in to exin quietly. ¡°It¡¯s Oliver. He didn¡¯t show up for work this morning. I didn¡¯t know if this was something you-¡± ¡°Did he request the day off?¡± Scarlett cut in, her tone sharp. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to discuss anything tied to Oliver. Samson froze, all the other things he was nning to say suddenly catching in his throat. ¡°N¨CNo. He didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then treat it as a no¨Ccall, no¨Cshow.¡± She took a few deliberate steps forward, now standing barely an arm¡¯s length from him. She was young. Newly returned. Technically inexperienced. But somehow, she carried this quiet pressure with her. He¡¯d dealt with plenty of powerful people before¨Cpeople with titles, money, and influence. But none of them made him feel the way she did. Somehow, this girl¨Cbarely back a month¨Chad more weight in her voice than any of them. ¡°You know the protocol for handling that, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked, voice even. He lowered his head immediately. ¡°Yes, Ms. Joyner.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She gave a small smile, rxed and warm. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you take care of it.¡± ¡°You can count on me,¡± Samson said with a polite smile. ¡°Headed somewhere nice?¡± ¡°Just out with a friend.¡± ¡°Oh, and Ms. Joyner¨Cdon¡¯t forget about the celebration dinner tonight.¡± Scarlett frowned. ¡°Celebration?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s part of the annualpetition series. They hold a dinner every year for the participants. It¡¯s at the Globerra Hotel tonight. Oh¨Cyour invite came inst night, but with everything going on, I forgot to pass it along.¡°. He handed her the envelope. She opened it and nced inside. The invite was from the Competition Federation¨Cbasically a studentmittee that organized events between schools. Completely optional. Whether she showed up or not didn¡¯t really matter. Chapter 205 Keep Your Enemies Close But¡­ She flipped the card between her fingers, thinking. If they¡¯re setting me up, skipping this one won¡¯t stop the next. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there.¡± With that, she headed out. +8 Pearls Taylor, who had been waiting for this opportunity all morning, finally got his chance to drive her himself. The same Taylor who ruled the outside world with an iron grip turned into apletely different person around his sister¨Cno ego, no attitude, just a constant grin and the softest tone imaginable. If his staff saw him like this, they¡¯d think he¡¯d lost his mind. ¡°Where to, mydy?¡± He grinned, giving an over¨Cthe¨Ctop bow as he opened the car door. Scarlett blinked, speechless. Thank God no one was watching, she thought. Cringe overload. She climbed into the car anyway. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± she said once they were moving, ¡°I need a favor.¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Seriously? You need me for something? Finally!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± she said with augh. He waved a hand dramatically. ¡°Let me guess¨Cyou need money.¡± Before she could even respond, her phone buzzed. Iing funds. She checked it¨Cand her jaw dropped. A huge deposit had hit her ount. Bigger than anything she¡¯d ever seen. ¡°Whatever you want to buy, buy it. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Taylor said proudly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me making money if my little sister can¡¯t enjoy it?¡± Seeing how genuinely excited she was nearly made his day. Nothing¨Cnot billion¨Cdor deals, not major takeovers¨Cmade him happier than spoiling Scarlett. She deserved the world. She¡¯d never fall for some loser just because he had a halfway decent pickup line or shed a little charm. Scarlett cleared her throat and quickly pocketed the phone. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need you to drive. I just need a few good bodyguards.¡± Taylor immediately looked wounded. ¡°I¡¯m better than any of those guys.¡± Scarlett thought for a moment/¡°Fine. You cane too. I¡¯ll text you if I need backup.¡± She handed him the invitation. 2/3 Chapter 205 Keep Your Enemies Close He scanned it, and the smile dropped from his face. ¡°So¡­ someone still hasn¡¯t learned their lesson,¡± he muttered, voice cold. +8 Pearis That night¡­. ¡°Scarlett! There you are¨CI was just about to call.¡± Aurora rushed forward the moment Scarlett stepped out of the car. Tonight¡¯s celebration was meant to honor thepetition¡¯s champion. Everyone was watching. Scarlett showed up with no makeuppletely barefaced¨Cyet somehow, her skin looked wless, like it had been airbrushed. Clear, soft, and glowing. She wore nothing but a simple button¨Cdown, but it only made her sharp features stand out even more. Even with her simple look, she turned heads the moment she stepped out. Undeniably beautiful. Aurora couldn¡¯t deny it¨CScarlett was stunning. And it made her blood boil. But none of that would matter soon. Whatever. Let her look perfect tonight. Let everyone stare. It¡¯ll be the time. By the end of this, she won¡¯t be standing so tall. ¡°Everyone¡¯s already inside,¡± Aurora said sweetly. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Scarlett nodded. The two of them started walking, with two bodyguards following close behind. Aurora blinked, confused. ¡°Who are they?¡± Scarlett smiled warmly, her tone casual¨Clike they were just two old friends catching up. ¡°Oh, you know how my parents worry. They didn¡¯t want me going out alone, so they sent a couple of guys with me. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± 660 ¡£ Secrets 206 Chapter 206 Brewing Trouble Scarlett added casually, ¡°If it¡¯s really an issue, they can sit in the private room next door. At this point, if Aurora still refused, she¡¯d just seem unreasonable. After all, Scarlett was clearly being considerate. (a)+8 Pearl ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Aurora said, slipping her arm through Scarlett¡¯s like they were close friends. ¡°Uncle Owen and Aunt Sophia care about you¨Ca lot. We all know that. And since the bodyguards are already here, they might as well join us.¡± Scarlett nodded in agreement. ¡°Thanks, Aurora.¡± Inside the private room- Jose had invited a few of his buddies to join. Aside from Dreame, who hadpeted in the same event, Scarlett didn¡¯t recognize a single face. Aurora leaned over and whispered, ¡°He made a point to invite his friends to help celebrate with you. Since you¡¯re nning to stay in Jandale, making more connections definitely won¡¯t hurt.¡± Realization dawned on Scarlett, and she smiled gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful, Aurora.¡± Aurora frowned slightly. She watched Scarlett¡¯s expression, suspicion creeping in. Last night, Scarlett had handled the crisis impressively well¨Cher response was sharp and fast. With Taylor backing her up, Aurora hadn¡¯t been able to do anything about it. But today? Scarlett looked like she hadn¡¯t thought any of this through. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t resist¨Cjust yed right along. It unsettled Aurora. So she said nothing more. Jose, lounging on the sofa, let out a cold snort. ¡°Look who finally showed up. Big Champ¡¯ste. You know the rule¨Cthree drinks as punishment.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth/someone pushed the small shot sses aside and brought over wine sses instead. The waiter, clearly used to reading the room, filled every ss to the brim. That golden liquor gleamed under the lights, thick with unspoken pressure. Aurora snapped out of her thoughts.. 1633 Thu 14 Aug Chapter 206 Brewing Trouble. She quickly spoke up, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all friends here. Let¡¯s just forget it¡± But Jose wasn¡¯t having it. He scoffed and took a sip from his ss. ¡°The champ¡¯s really putting on airs, huh? Not a word since she walked in. What, you think you¡¯re better than us?¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression went cold. Her icy gaze swept over everyone in the room. ¡°Drink!¡± ¡°Drink!¡± ¡°Drink!¡± The rich kids all jumped in, pping, whistling, and shouting. The whole room descended into chaos. The noise was overwhelming. But Scarlett stayed calm,pletely unbothered. Not even a flicker of fear. Aurora instinctively nced toward the doorway where the two bodyguards were stationed. So that¡¯s what gave Scarlett her confidence? Seriously? This wasn¡¯t the kind of scene where anyone was throwing punches. Acting like she was better than everyone else would just make people in Jandale think she was full of herself. With that thought, Aurora kept quiet, just putting on a worried face. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice cut through the noise. Everyone froze. Everyone thought she¡¯d give in and drink up to keep the peace. But instead, she shut it down, just like that. The rowdy shouting came to an abrupt stop., She seemed soft and slight, like someone you could crush with barely any effort. But when she spoke, the pressure she gave off was impossible to ignore. Jose¡¯s face twisted with humiliation. He lit up, dragged in deep, and let the smoke veil his face, darkening an already sour mood. The room went dead quiet. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Jose suddenly chuckled. ¡°Alright then. If that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ve got nothing more to say. I can¡¯t stand people who use family connections to climb their way to the top. So tonight, I¡¯m giving you a lesson. His chilling words dropped like a de, The door to the private rooni mmed shut. 16:33 Thu, 14 Aug Chapter 206 Brewing Trouble Somehow, the two bodyguards who had followed Scarlett inside didn¡¯t make it through. Jose burst intoughter. ¡°You didn¡¯t seriously think your bodyguards could save you, did you? You¡¯re an idiot! I have no idea how someone like you even won that championship!¡± Aurora grew anxious. ¡°Guys, stop it! Can¡¯t we just sit down and talk this out?¡± Jose waved her off. ¡°Look, I know you¡¯ve got a bond or whatever, but this doesn¡¯t concern you. Why don¡¯t you sit this one out?¡± A bodyguard stepped forward and gently escorted Aurora out. Scarlett didn¡¯t react to any of it. She calmly reached into her pocket and pulled out a small pill. With a flick of her finger, she dropped it into a wine ss. No one knew how it worked, but the pill dissolved instantly. A soft orchid scent filled the air. Scarlett tilted her head slightly and let out a quietugh. She looked breathtaking¨Cso beautiful it felt unreal. ¡°Want to know why I¡¯m not scared or panicking?¡± Her eyes narrowed, her voice low and with sarcasm. ¡°Because I¡¯ve just been waiting for you idiots to make the first move.¡± 660 1 Secrets 207 Chapter 207 The Tables Turn Dreame had been sitting back, waiting to enjoy the show. But the second he heard those words, he shot to his feet. +8 Pears ¡°You¡¯re seriously still acting tough when you¡¯re this close to getting wrecked? Just because yourst name a Joyner and youe from the Lane family doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re scared toy a hand on you! And let me be clear¨Cwe¡¯ve got the Houston family and the Kramer family on our side. Even if your parents were standing right here, they¡¯d still have to back off!¡± Scarlett narrowed her eyes. She reached for a wine ss. Dreame assumed she was finally ready to give in and drink. He let out a coldugh. ¡°What, getting scared now? But three sses won¡¯t cut it anymore. You¡¯re looking at ten, minimum.¡± Ten shots? Even the other rich kids who had tagged along flinched at that. That much liquor could straight¨Cup wreck someone. But in the very next second¡­ Before anyone could stop her, Scarlett flicked her wrist and hurled the ss of hard liquor straight into Dreame¡¯s face. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Dreame instantly shut his eyes and clutched his face with both hands. The sudden movement smeared his once¨Cperfect makeup. It all happened so fast that the room went dead silent. No one moved. Not a single sound. Jose was the first to snap out of it. No way he was going to sit there and watch his friend get humiliated. ¡°What are you standing around for? Teach Ms. Joyner how things work in Jandale!¡± As soon as Jose gave the order, the bodyguards and the group of spoiled rich kids rushed forward. But something was off. They looked fierce¨Ceyes wild, fists clenched, ready to strike. And yet¡­ their bodies gave out the second they moved. Their steps stumbled. Their movements turned sluggish and weak. Suddenly- 10.33 Inu, Aug Chapter 207 The Tables Turn Scarlett grabbed an empty bottle and smashed it over someone¡¯s head. ss shattered with a sharp crack. Her movements were sharp and brutal¨Cfast enough to make everyone freeze. Before they could even process what was happening- She snatched a shard off the ground and pressed it straight against Jose¡¯s throat. A little pressure, and blood began to bead. ¡°Ah¨Cdammit! Watch it! That hurts!¡± Screams echoed through the room. No one expected this. The girl they¡¯d all dismissed as fragile, harmless¨Cshe was holding them hostage. A few of them moved to help Jose. But none of them could get their arms or legs to cooperate. None of them could move¨Cnot even a little. And right then- Scarlett raised her hand. Her voice was calm, almost curious. ¡°Hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Jose saw her loosen her grip for a second and tried to push back. But the moment he tried to move, he realized something horrifying- He had no strength. At all. His arms, his legs¨Cnothing worked. And he wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone else in the room had the same problem. Dreame was in even worse shape¨Che didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak anymore. -And that¡¯s when it hit Jose. Scarlett had been ying them the entire time. No wonder people always said the prettiest ones were the most dangerous. Now he finally understood what they meant. Too bad it was already toote. +8 Pearls All he could do was sit there and watch as the woman he¡¯d looked down on this whole timepletely took control. Scarlett gave a low, amusedugh and dropped into a seat on the sofa. Chapter 207 The Tables Tum She swirled the wine in her ss, her movements elegant but sharp. ¡°You were going to show me how things work in Jandales Jose wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew when to quit. He immediately shook his head. ¡°No, no¨Cit was me. I crossed the line. He wasn¡¯t chickening out¨Che just wanted to live. Everyone had assumed Scarlett¡¯s only real backup was the two bodyguards waiting outside But clearly- They weren¡¯t there to protect her. They were just there to guard the door and make sure no one interfered No one was getting in or out now. Nobody wasing to save him. And the way she looked at him¨Cit sent a chill straight through his bones. For a second, Jose felt like he was staring into his grandfather Samuel¡¯s eyes. His whole body tensed. His blood ran cold. ¡°In that case,¡± she said quietly, ¡°let¡¯s talk.¡± Her voice was calm, barely above a whisper¨Cbut it hit like a weight on everyone in the room. ¡°Okay,¡± Jose said, nodding quickly,pletely falling in line. He knew better than to push back now. The rest of the guys on the floor stared in disbelief. Jose was supposed to be the smartest one among them¨Cthe alpha of their crew. He was the one they always followed. In their world, he was untouchable. And now? He¡¯d just turned into Scarlett¡¯spdog right in front of them. No one dared say a word. They couldn¡¯t even stand. Scarlett checked the time. ¡°I want to speak to your grandfather.¡± Jose froze. His face went pale. The mood in the room shifted in an instant. Everyone else in the room gasped. 10.33 Chapter 207 The Tables Tum Everyone knew about the tension between Jose and his grandfather, Samuel Kramer. Jose had a thing for racing, and Samuel thought it was a total waste of time. They¡¯d fought so much over it that Jose had nearly been kicked out of the family. Now she was asking him to call Samuel himself? That was a p in the face. Jose had always stood his ground. He wasn¡¯t the type to fold¨Cespecially not to Samuel That just wasn¡¯t going to happen. ¡°Pick someone else!¡± He snapped, jaw tight with rage. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than call that old man!¡± What a joke. He had just bought a new sports car. Samuel had cut him off the next day and banned him froming home. 660 W From Ashes to Queen: Now 1 Call the Shote Chapter 208 No Way Out Secrets 208 Chapter 208 No Way Out Jose had pride, too. Why the hell should he be the one to call Samuel? Before he could stew any longer, Scarlett mmed her wine ss down on the marble table. The ss shattered instantly. She picked up a shard. And just as she was about to make her next move- Jose¡¯s eyes went wide, and he shouted with every ounce of strength he had left. ¡°Fine! It¡¯s just a phone call! I¡¯ll do it!¡± The second the words left his mouth, his body gave out and crumpled to the floor. He waspletely drained. Even reaching for his phone took forever. He tried to stall, hoping¨Cpraying¨Cfor someone to show up and save him. But no help came. No backup. No miracle. No way out. Gritting his teeth, he scrolled through his contacts, finallynding on the number he¡¯d blocked long ago. His thumb hovered for a long time. Then, with a defeated sigh, he hit ¡°call.¡± Honestly, he didn¡¯t expect it to go through. It had been ages since he and Samuelst spoke. After their falling¨Cout, they hadn¡¯t exchanged a word. Knowing Samuel, the guy probably wouldn¡¯t even bother answering. But to his surprise, the call connected instantly. That deep, gravelly voice came through the speaker before the first ring even finished. It caught Josepletely off guard. For a second, he just sat there, stunned. Then something tightened in his chest¨Can emotion he couldn¡¯t name. Something heavy. Ufortable. ¡°Mr. Kramer. Hello.¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice barked through the line. ¡°Where¡¯s Jose?¡± Scarlett nced at Jose, whoy on the floor, face twisted in regret. ¡°He¡¯s not in great shape at the moment,¡± she said coolly. ¡°You kidnapped him?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice roared through the phone. Even over the line, his anger hit like a gut punch. Chapter 208 No Way Out Jose flinched without thinking¨Chis body reacting before he could stop it. +8 Pearl ¡°No.¡± Scarlett replied smoothly. ¡°Actually, he tried to set me up. nted illegal substances in the private room, hoping to destroy me. But unfortunately for him, things have flipped. The one in trouble now in him.¡± She stood and walked to a chair nearby. With a sharp press on the cushion, a small stic bag dropped out from underneath. Nobody knew what was inside. But when they saw it, the blood drained from their faces. Jose looked absolutely stunned. That bag was supposed to be a secret¡ªno one else was supposed to know. How did Scarlett find it? He¡¯d only nned to scare her. The bag was fake¨Cjust for show. He didn¡¯t want real conses. Just a bit of humiliation. But now? Even if it was fake¨Cif she called the police, they¡¯d still take it seriously. He could be held for questioning, maybe even jailed temporarily. Scarlett was using it as leverage. But she clearly miscalcted. That old man would probably love to see Jose locked up. It¡¯d give the whole Kramer family some peace. Then Samuel¡¯s voice came back on the line. ¡°What do you want? Name your terms.¡± Jose¡¯s eyes went wide.. He wanted to believe he misheard. Samuel? The same Samuel who¡¯d threatened to cut him off? Now he was giving in¨Cfor him? Jose¡¯s eyes burned. He wanted to grab the phone and take over. But he couldn¡¯t move. Scarlett picked up the sealed bag and studied it. ¡°This one¡¯s real. He¡¯d be lucky to ever see daylight again.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jose shouted. ¡°Grandpa,/don¡¯t believe her!¡± But even as he yelled, he felt like aplete idiot. Even if the bag had been fake¡­/she could easily swap in the real thing now. They were in her hands. All of them. 16.34 Thu Thu Chapter 208 No Way Out Samuel had clearly heard Jose yelling. But his tone stayed calm. Controlled. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to meet your terms,¡± ¡°Great,¡± Scarlett said, smiling. ¡°I already called the cops. So¡­ I guess I¡¯ll see you at the stations And with that, she ended the call. Jose stared at her, stunned. ¡°You¨Ccalled the cops?¡± Scarlett let out a shortugh. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Just then- The door burst open. Police officers stormed in. Jose¡¯s jaw dropped. The officers secured the scene and picked up the bag for inspection. ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± one of the officers confirmed. ¡°Bag it all. Take them in.¡± Jose¡¯s eyes went wide again. Real? How could it be real? He never saw Scarlett switch it out. Wait¨Cwas it always real? No. No way. He had Aurora nt that bag. She- And then it hit him. His blood ran cold. His face turned white. -Outside the hotel- shing red and blue lights lit up the street. Police tape sealed off the entrance. A small crowd had gathered. No one knew the full story yet. But people talked. Whispered. Searched. And soon, word started spreading: someone got caught with illegal substances in a private room. Now the whole hotel was shutting down for inspection. 16:34 Inu, 14 Aug Chapter 208 No Way Out In the shadows, pressed against a wall outside- Aurora stood frozen, hand mped over her mouth, eyes wide with panic. This wasn¡¯t how tonight was supposed to go. It was all supposed to be harmless. A scare tactic. +48 Pears It all started because Dreame and Jose couldn¡¯t stand the idea of some outsider like Scarlett taking first ce. They only wanted to scare her a little. Aurora hadn¡¯t technically been involved. But she hadn¡¯t stopped it, either. 660 Secrets 209 Chapter 209 Power ys But after what happenedst night, Aurora realized Scarlett was a lot harder to deal with than she though. If she didn¡¯t put a stop to her now, Scarlett wasn¡¯t just going to be a problem. She was going to be a seriou threat. That¡¯s why Aurora had pushed for them to act fast¨Cwhile Scarlett was still new to Jandale, before she found her footing. The n? Use the illegal substance.. ording to Jose, it was just a bag of candy. The idea was to trick Scarlett into thinking she¡¯d taken something illegal¨Cjust to scare her. They wanted to see her panic. Break her down. Make her feel helpless and humiliated. That way, she¡¯d learn her ce and stop acting bold in Jandale. Honestly, the n was solid. For most people, it would¡¯ve worked. It might¡¯ve even made her powerful family hesitate to push back. No one could say for sure if the substance was real or not. Because once that stuff was in her system¨Ceven if she didn¡¯t know what it was¨Cshe¡¯d be in the wrong. And for the sake of reputation, most people would¡¯ve swallowed their pride and kept their heads down. But then someone suggested. ¡°Why not use the real thing?¡± No one was going to test it anyway. They even figured if Scarlett got hooked on the stuff, she¡¯d be theirspletely under control. Turn her into an addict, and she¡¯d be their puppet. They never expected the police to actually show up. Damn it. Who called the cops? Not only had they failed, but now Aurora had nearly dragged herself down with them. She was lucky she slipped out when she did. If she¡¯d been dragged down to the station with the others, the Lane family might¡¯ve cut her off for good.. Watching the cops disappear into the distance, Aurora quickly called a cab and rushed back to the Lane estate. This whole mess needed to be reported to Susan before it blew up any further. report Families like theirs didn¡¯t care much about petty drama among the younger generation. But public scandal? That was different If this got out, it would reflect badly on the family. For someone like Susan, who cared about reputation 110004 14 Aug Chapter 209 Power ys: more than anything, that kind of embarrassment would be devastating. Meanwhile, tucked away in a dark corner, no one noticed- Someone sent out a message. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, Ms. Joyner has been taken in.¡± At the police station- It was chaos. Way too many kids were brought in at once. Everyone was stressed, and no one wanted to make the wrong call. The chief quickly handed the case to a newly promoted officer. These weren¡¯t nobodies. Th were children of the most powerful families in the city. Handle it too harshly, and your career¡¯s over. Handle it too lightly? Well¡­ this was a drug case. Not exactly something you could sweep under the rug. The entire department was on edge. No one wanted to be the one to screw this up. And now that word had gotten out, those same families were already pulling strings, calling in favors, and trying to get their kids out. It was a mess. Just as tensions peaked, someone called out. ¡°Mr. Samuel is here.¡± He wasn¡¯t a politician orw enforcement. Just a businessman. But back in the day, he had a reputation for being solid¨Chonorable and dependable¨Cand had a reputation for keeping his word.. He had real friends¨Cthe kind who¡¯d stick with you through hell and back. Some of them had gone on to hold serious positions inw enforcement. When Samuel showed up, they didn¡¯t take it lightly. Everyone treated him with respect. Jose was immediately pulled aside and given a private room. They were nning to sweep the whole thing under the rug. No one had actually been caught using anything, and no one could exin how the drugs ended up in the room. Legally? That meant no solid case. In fact, they could¡¯ve been released right then and there. Chapter 209 Power ys But if anyone acted cocky or uncooperative, they¡¯d have every excuse to hold them longer Jose saw his grandfather and nearly lost it. Especially after thinking about the things he¡¯d said on that phone call earlier. His eyes turned red with emotion. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± he muttered, standing stiff and straight, head lowered like a kid waiting to be scolded. Samuel looked him over, half amused. ¡°Finally standing still and taking what¡¯sing to you. Took you long enough.¡± Jose¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Samuel waved him off. ¡°Take him back. I didn¡¯te for him.¡± Jose blinked. What?That emotional phone call just happened! And now this? Seriously? That¡¯s one hell of a switch. ¡°Wait¨Cwhat? You didn¡¯te to get me out?¡± Samuel let out a sigh. ¡°I think you should stay here a few nights. Honestly? It¡¯s quiet in here. I might finally get some sleep knowing you¡¯re off the streets.¡± Jose froze. What happened to all that family love? Did it just disappear? An officer stepped in. ¡°Mr. Kramer, if you¡¯re here to meet with our department head, I can make that call- ¡°No,¡± Samuel interrupted. Then he turned toward his grandson, looking unimpressed. ¡°I want to talk to the woman who made that phone call. Where is she?¡± Jose stared at him in disbelief. He hadn¡¯te for him¡­ But for Scarlett? The Scarlett he tried to frame? Jose stared at him, totally thrown off. For a second, he wasn¡¯t even sure this was the same grandfather he grew up with. ¡°What, you can¡¯t speak now?¡± Samuel snapped, and Jose flinched. He pointed to the holding cell where Scarlett sat. Since she and Dreame were the only girls, they¡¯d been separated from the others. Dreame looked pale, wide¨Ceyed, andpletely terrified. Scarlett, on the other hand, lookedpletely unbothered¨Ccalm, rxed. If it weren¡¯t for the bars, she looked like she was on vacation. Samuel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Interesting,¡± he said to the officer beside him. ¡°Mind if I speak with her 16:34 Thu, 14 Aug Chapter 209 Power ys privately?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The officer quickly arranged a private room. ++8 Pearls Ten minutester- An old man and a young woman sat across from each other. Fresh coffee steamed on the table between them, its rich scent filling the air. Samuel studied her. ¡°Jose¡¯s always had people watching his back,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°And yet you still managed to take him down hard.¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve got a spine, kid. I like that.¡± 660 Secrets 210 Chapter 210 Terms and Conditions Scarlett didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she simply studied him. +8 Pearls Samuel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. There was the faintest flicker of a smile at the corner of his mouth. He just sat there calmly, letting the girl size him up. It had been a long time since anyone. had dared hold his gaze like that¨Cunafraid, unflinching, andpletely at ease under pressure. Too bad, he thought. Too bad she messed with my grandson. She won¡¯t get far. But before he could lean into that thought- Scarlett finally spoke. ¡°So you¡¯re the one Professor Harrison mentioned¨Cthe man¨Cwho needs hypnotherapy. Looks like he wasn¡¯t lying. You really are in worse shape than I expected. Hypnosis might be your only option.¡± Samuel, who¡¯d seemed soposed a moment ago, blinked in surprise. He adjusted his reading sses and gave her a closer look Harrison had mentioned her once¨Cbriefly. Harrison had told him about a rising star in experimental medicine out in Trenwyn. Brilliant. Unconventional. The kind of doctor who delivered results when no one else could. She didn¡¯t just treat symptoms¨Cshe solved problems. And when she paired her work with hypnotherapy, the oues were next¨Clevel. ording to Harrison, if anyone could help him, it was her. His condition was serious¨Cboth mental and physical¨Cand it had been that way for a while. If it kept spiraling, it wasn¡¯t just himself he¡¯d put at risk. He could end up hurting the people closest to him. One or two more serious episodes, and his body wouldn¡¯t make it through. Another breakdown could kill him. Harrison had flown out to Trenwyn himself but hade back empty¨Chanded. No names. No details. And now here she was¨Cright in front of him. ¡°You can treat me,¡± Samuel said slowly, ¡°but I assume ites with a price.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes glinted, impressed. Sharp old man. He saw right through her¨Cwithout her even having to say it. She gave a small nod. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± There was no point beating around the bush. Chapter 210 Terms and Conditions With someone like Samuel, subtlety was wasted. Even if you tried, he¡¯d see right through it. So Scarlettid it out inly. After Scarlett gave him a direct answer, Samuel didn¡¯t respond right away. He went quiet. Clearly, he was thinking this through¨Ccarefully. Interesting, she thought. Most people would have immediately asked what she wanted. But Samuel? He was thinking. He wasn¡¯t measuring her price. He was measuring whether or not he was willing to be in her debt. Scarlett got it. Men like him¨Cpowerful, old, and used to being in control¨Chated being leveraged. They didn¡¯t mind giving favors on their terms. But if they thought someone was trying to manipte them? That was a deal breaker. One felt like generosity. The other felt like a loss of power. She understood that now. So when she spoke again, her voice was soft but steady. ¡°Today¡¯s situation was a misunderstanding,¡± she said. ¡°Under your protection, Mr. Jose probably won¡¯t even pay a fine. He¡¯ll walk out of here untouched. But next time?¡± She paused, eyes fixed on his. ¡°Next time, he might not be so lucky.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes sharpened. He was old. Sick. Running out of time. He couldn¡¯t protect that reckless kid forever. Even if he handed over everything he owned before he died, the boy¡¯s impulsive nature would still get him in trouble. Samuel tapped his fingers lightly against the table. ¡°All right,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s hear your terms.¡± Scarlett had expected him to fold Sure, on the surface, it looked like Jose had masterminded the whole setup. But deep down, this wasn¡¯t just about him. Chapter 210 Terms and Conditions Others had clearly used Jose as a pawn¨Cdragging everyone in that room down with him. Jose wasn¡¯t exactly smart. He wasn¡¯t cautious either. Jose was hot¨Cheaded and short¨Ctempered. This time he¡¯d dodged the bullet. Next time, he might not be so lucky. If Samuel really wanted to protect him, he¡¯d have to stay alive longer. He needed to clear the path. So when he asked her for terms, Scarlett didn¡¯t flinch. She smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± she said. ¡°I want you to cut all ties with Matthew Fletcher. Completely. No contact, no coboration.¡± Samuel¡¯s face darkened. She¡¯d struck a nerve¨Cand she knew it. At the postpetition reception, she¡¯d overheard Jack venting. The Robert family had been taken down hardpletely wiped out¨Cbut in the end, only Carson actually paid the price. Gordon, who had his hands in all sorts of illegal activities, walked away clean because Carson took the me for everything. Carson imed full responsibility, and thanks to some help from the Fletcher side, Gordon avoided charges and was quietly brought to Jandale. On the day of Scarlett¡¯s finalpetition, Gordon was publicly named the director of Fletcher Group¡¯s renewable energy division¨Ctasked with leading a new partnership with the Kramer family. The Kramers had built their empire on cars. Now, they were shifting into electric vehicles¨Cand fast bing one of the dominant yers in the industry. The next step? Partnering with the technology. government to develop new energy systems and advanced battery With that kind of backing, the sess rate was practically a sure thing. Jack had shaken his head and said t¨Cout, Jasper¡¯s screwed. His mom¡¯s gone, and his dad¡¯s just there in name only. His stepmother, on the other hand, had a n¨Cand a son of her own. Ryan Fletcher. Still in college, but the groundwork was already beingid. She was putting her people into leadership roles, giving them control over high¨Clevel projects, and slowly building influence. It was obvious. She was setting Ryan up for a future at the top¨Cand making sure Jasper didn¡¯t have one. Back in Trenwyn, Jasper had helped Scarlett when no one else would. 164 Thu?t Aud Chapter 210 Terms and Conditions She didn¡¯t forget that. Now that she had the chance, she nned to return the favor. Even Samuel, calm and calcting as ever, couldn¡¯t hide the flicker of anger that crossed his face. He¡¯d known Matthew Fletcher for decades. They¡¯d built their empires side by side¨Cbacking each other every step of the way, Eventually, the Fletcher family exploded in influence and became the top power in all of Jandale¨Cno question about it. That¡¯s when they officially partnered with the Kramers. And for years, that rtionship had been unshakable¨Cbuilt on trust, power, and history. 660 Secrets 211 Chapter 211 Jack¡¯s Jealousy Is Showing This partnership wasn¡¯t just a continuation of the friendship with the Fletcher family; it was also a response to official policy. The tide had turned. If the Kramer family backed out now, it would signal a possible reshuffling of power in Jandale. Samuel frowned as he looked at the girl in front of him. She was young, but her eyes had that steady, worn look¨Clike someone who¡¯d been through hell and made it back. She had a gentle presence, but there was an edge to it¨Clike velvet wrapped around a de. She looked like the kind of girl who alwaysnded on her feet¨Cno matter how bad things got. ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll hand you over to the Fletcher family right now and doom you for life?¡± Scarlett leaned back in the chair with ease. The chair was stiff and ufortable. It only made her face seem even colder under the harsh lighting; the defiance in her eyes radiated without restraint. ¡°If you really wanted to do that, Mr. Samuel, you wouldn¡¯t havee here to see me in person.¡± Samuel gave her another once¨Cover. Young, yet calm andposed; decisive and seasoned beyond her years¨Cshe really was a rare talent. If only his grandson had half of what this girl had¡­ Then he could die in peace. ¡°Mr. Samuel.¡± Scarlett spotted a familiar figure outside the ss door. She stood up immediately. ¡°You can have your so¨Ccalled brotherhood, or you can have your grandson. I¡¯m sure you know which one to choose.¡± With that, she turned and walked out. If Samuel were going to make a move, it would already be on the news by morning.. No need to waste energy. The ss door opened. Jack came running over, with Jasper following behind at a steady, unhurried pace. ¡°Pixel, what are you doing in this dump? I got so many speeding tickets getting here.¡± He sounded pitiful. But his face was all smiles, unlike someone else¡­ 216/35 Thu 16 AUT Chapter 211 Jack¡¯s Jealousy Is Showing Though Jasper said nothing, his face was dark, his presence chilled the room. The moment he walked in, the whole ce turned icy, he could feel the chill in his bones: ¡°Mr. Fletcher, you¡¯re here too. Thank you.¡± She sped her hands in gratitude. Jasper¡¯s eyes drifted from the pallor on her face to the smudges on her clothes. ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± Scarlett suddenly realized she had tied her clothes when she¡¯d fought earlier. She looked a bit sheepish. ¡°If I¡¯d fought more gracefully, it wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Jack was stunned. Jasper went quiet. ¡°Wait, Pixel, I heard someone tried to set you up, ruin your reputation and even get you caught up in¡­¡± Jack¡¯s big, clever eyes widened. He had arrived burning with righteous fury, ready to give someone a piece of his mind¨Cbut surprise quickly took over. The Pixel he knew had always swallowed her pain without a word. Was she running some kind of counterattack system now? He half¨Cwanted to check if this girl had been possessed. But he quickly reasoned with himself. If Pixel really were that submissive, she wouldn¡¯t have cut ties the moment she found out the truth; she wouldn¡¯t have ignored everything about the Joyner family so decisively. Back when she had no one behind her, she still stood her ground against the Joyners. Now that she had the Lane family¡¯s support, she didn¡¯t need to care about anything anymore. He burst outughing with joy. ¡°Be honest with me, did you flip the script today and turn their trap against them?¡± Scarlett stared at him in amazement. ¡°Mr. Jack, how can someone be this smart?¡± Jack put on his proud face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± The two of them chatted animatedly. But around Jasper, the air was still like a freezer. Standing next to him felt like wearing short sleeves on top of a snow¨Ccapped mountain. Chapter 211 Jack¡¯s Jealousy Is Showing Any longer and you might turn into a popsicle. ¡°You,e here.¡± He looked at Scarlett. His voice was soft. But his presencemanded the room with silent authority. Like a natural¨Cborn ruler. No one dared disobey. Scarlett, however, didn¡¯t feel even a trace of fear. Instead, she cooperated fully and walked over. She even twirled in front of him. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, I¡¯m really okay.¡± Still, Jasper¡¯s deep, ocean¨Cdark eyes scanned her again from head to toe. Jack rubbed his forehead and gave a helpless smile. He¡¯s really terrified of this girl getting hurt. The moment he got the call, his expression went dark. He even pulled some hidden strings. In just a few minutes, he¡¯d uncovered the entire story. Once he learned Jose had tried to scare Scarlett out of spite, his face finally rxed¨Cjust a little. But when he found out the contraband was real, his entire presence turned into a storm; the pressure around him dropped so low it was hard to breathe. And then, without a second thought for exposing his vulnerabilities, he came to the police station in person to get her out. Just moments ago, when he called the officer in charge, the poor guy nearly dropped his phone from fear. They ran the fastest process possible, rified everything, and by the time Jasper arrived, he was able to walk in and take her away. Jasper¡¯s expression finally softened a little. Secrets 212 Chapter 212 Grandpa Said What Now? The frigid tension in the air finally began to dissipate, and everyone at the station let out a collective breath of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlett obediently followed behind him. Jasper assumed she was walking slowly because she felt wronged. He paused, then waited for her to walk beside him. Samuel stepped out of the ss room, watching the three figures with a thoughtful expression. Everyone assumed Jasper was simply waiting for w to pass before inheriting the Fletcher residence But from Samuel¡¯s vantage point, he could see things the average person could not. He probably doesn¡¯t even care for the measly scraps of the Fletcher Group. He rubbed his temples lightly. He had assumed the little girl had orchestrated everything from the start, but it turned out Jasper had been behind her. He supposed he could do Jasper a favor. He called his assistant over and issued two orders. First, handle the Jose situation. Second, prepare to sever all ties with the Fletcher family. Age had dulled many of his abilities; in return, the heavens had sharpened his instincts. And his instincts told him this, listening to that little girl was the best move for the Kramer family right now. Jose¡¯s charges were cleared, and he was brought back; the rest of the Kramer family, who arrivedte, immediatelyshed out at him. Jose was no stranger to this kind of scene, he¡¯d grown used to it. In fact, he even found time to signal to one of Dreame¡¯s thugs waiting in the corner for his family to show
  1. up.
Dreame watched their warm reunion, his eyes full of loneliness. That is, until he walked out of the police station and announced his decision. Jose¡¯s aunt, Grace, was stunned; her face went pale. ¡°Dad, did this little brat upset you so much that you¡¯ve lost your mind? You¡¯re really going to walk away from Matthew like that? Forget your decades of friendship, every project we¡¯re involved in right now depends on the Fletcher family¡¯s support! If you do this, you¡¯ll bring the Kramer family to ruin!¡± She couldn¡¯t make sense of it. How had he suddenly be senile? 1635 thu 1 200 Chapter 212 Grandpa Said What Now? Her father was always so sharp and capable. Actually, no, he¡¯d shown signs of mental issues before. Now it seemed like he was having a full¨Cblown personality split. Maybe a second identity really has emerged ¡°We need to call a doct Her fury quickly turned into concern; her eyes ow filled with worry. ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯re just worried about the future of the Kramer family. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still here. I¡¯ll make sure the Kramer family lives on, and I¡¯ll make sure Jose inherits it, too.¡± But Samuel shook her hand off and immediately gave an order to the person running thepany. ¡°My decision is final; it will not change.¡± Watching him actually send the message, Grace nearly burst a vein. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. It¡¯s final,¡± Samuel cut her off, turning once again to his wayward grandson. ¡°Jose,e here.¡± Jose hurried forward. ¡°Grandpa,¡± he muttered, lowering his head. Only now did he realize how badly he had screwed up. The cost of his actions was aplete break with the Fletcher family. That could bring the whole Kramer legacy crashing down. He might lose everything overnight. The price of recklessness was far too high. ¡°Grandpa, is this because the contraband was real? Did someone use me to threaten you?¡± Samuel¡¯s expression softened with a trace of elief. ¡°The fact that you could think that far shows growth.¡± He sighed slowly. ¡°But this has nothing to do with that, and it has nothing to do with you. I just hoped you¡¯d show a little ambition; that you¡¯d step up and help out more at thepany.¡± Jose still couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm. ¡°But I studied medicine, I don¡¯t know anything about business.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°There¡¯s a biomedical engineering project in the pipeline. Interested?¡± -1635 Thu, 14 Aug Chapter 212 Grandpa Sald What Now? Jose¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the project. Our partner is the Lane family.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Jose; even Grace, who had been barely keeping her rage in check, couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. ¡°Dad, are you seriously okay? If that¡¯s true, then this project will be our only remaining source of profit after cutting ties. And you¡¯re handing it to him? This move could sink us, and you know it!¡± She quickly started calling people, trying to sort everything out as fast as possible. Seeing the medical staff she had contacted arrive, she ordered them to take Samuel away first. He may be crazy, maybe even suicidal, but I still want to live! Jose rushed to catch up to Samuel and got into the ambnce with him. Samuel seemed perfectly fine. ¡°Jose, don¡¯t worry. Just give Mr. Harrison a call and let him know I¡¯ve been hospitalized.¡± Jose didn¡¯t dare disobey anymore. He immediately contacted Harrison. 660 Secrets 213 Chapter 213 Revenge Looks Good on You Scarlett sat in the car when she received the agreement Samuel had sent over. Without hesitation, she forwarded it to both Jasper and Jack. After Jack read it, he waspletely stunned. ¡°Pixel, what did you do? Mr. Samuel¡¯s actually going to publicly sever ties with Mr. Matthew?¡± This was a serious matter. But Jack didn¡¯t look the least bit concerned¨Cin fact, he seemed downright thrilled. Jasper also turned his head and nced at her. ¡°Because of Gordon?¡± He asked. Scarlett nodded. Jack immediately pped a hand over his mouth, but his voice still leaked out through his fingers. ¡°Holy crap, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because I mentioned it yesterday and you actually took it to heart? You threw yourself into the game, orchestrated all of this, just for that oue? Pixel, do you even realize how dangerous that was? One wrong move and you wouldn¡¯t have made it out!¡± Jasper¡¯s hand, resting on his knee, paused. His fingers curled slightly. The hard lines of his profile softened just a touch. He turned to look at her; the neon lights outside flickered between dim and bright. But Scarlett¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t dimmed in the slightest. Her eyes shimmered like freshly washed grapes, clear and luminous. It was a far cry from the first time he saw her. Back then, stopped by Pixel, she had been ruthless and decisive; her eyes full of icy defiance. But now, those frosty eyes held the warmth of the sun. At this moment, she wore a faint smile, the scattered city lights seemed to melt into the dimples at the corners of her lips; and for a second, he seemed dazed. Scarlett noticed his gaze. It made her feel oddly self¨Cconscious, She suddenly felt self¨Cconscious and brushed her cheek without thinking. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, I didn¡¯t mess things/up for you, did I?¡± Before Jasper could respond, Jack cut in immediately. ¡°Mess things up? Are you kidding? You were a huge help! Jasper would never bring himself to do anything to his little brother.¡± 5 16:35. Thu 14 Aug Chapter 213 Revenge Looks Good on You ¡°Hmph, that kid, he¡¯s a total maniptive little fake. ys the role way too well.¡± Finisher At that, Jack sounded like someone whose entire world had just turned sour¨Cthe bitterness in his tone was unmistakable. He practically sounded like the one who¡¯d been dumped. Scarlett was stunned. Dude, you¡¯re gonna make people think things. Maybe realizing he was saying too ch, Jack cut himself off and waved his hand. pixel, you¡¯re a legend. I seriously can¡¯t wait to see the look on Ryan¡¯s ¡°Anyway,¡± he stuck out a thumbs¨Cup, stupid face. Jasper, what do you think, will he just get red¨Ceyed or go straight to crying?¡± Jasper and Scarlett were stunned. Whoa, was it that dramatic? She gave Jasper a look of sincere sympathy. Then, unable to help herself, she gently patted his arm. ¡°Honestly, I get it.¡± Jasper was stunned. ¡°I went through the same thing with the Joyner family. I suffered too, too many two¨Cfaced phonies. Sometimes, you can¡¯t let emotions hold you hostage. When it¡¯s time to act, you act. Hesitate, and it all turns to chaos.¡± She spoke with deep conviction, the tone of someone who¡¯d been through it. Jack, watching from the side,ughed so hard he had to hold his stomach. Jasper went quiet. ¡°Alright.¡± After a moment of silence, just when everyone thought he wasn¡¯t going to respond, he actually spoke. And he sounded genuinely serious. Scarlett and Jack went quiet. Thankfully, the car stopped just outside the Lane family estate; otherwise, Jack probably would¡¯ve delivered a speech about how shocked he was. Half an hour earlier, inside the estate./ Aurora had rushed to Susan¡¯s vi in a frenzy. Susan liked to spend her evenings in quiet meditation, reading in her private sanctuary. The estate was usually very quiet Rarely would anyone disturb her. Today, however, Aurora stumbled in, disheveled and anxious, so much so that even the usually ¡°Ms. Aurora, what happened to you?¡± ind As she approached, she noticed Aurora¡¯s clothes were filthy; her makeup was smudged; her forehead wis drenched in sweat. That made her worry even more. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did someone try to hurt you?¡± Jandale¡¯s public security was generally excellent, and Aurora represented Susan of the Lane family whenever she went out. Whoever she ran into, they¡¯d show her respect. Even if Aurora made a mistake, people would usually turn a blind eye. At most, someone might gently offer a reminder. No one ever made trouble serious enough to reach Susan. But now, seeing Aurora like this, it had to be something big. Whoever she offended must¡¯ve either held real power, or had no clue how things worked in Jandale. Susan sat in quiet stillness, a long beaded strand in her hand and the faint aroma of incense lingering in the room, Her expression was kind and serene. She looked every bit the image ofpassion and mercy. ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s voice quivered as she ran to her and threw herself into her arms. She smelled like smoke and alcohol, she¡¯d clearly juste from a ce where drinking and smoking were the norm. 660 Secrets 214 Chapter 214 Grandma¡¯s Ice Cold Tonight Susan¡¯s face darkened immediately; she had brought Aurora to Jandale and into the Lane family because she admired her ability to learn, and hoped to strengthen her own family in the process. It was never meant for Aurora to drown herself in a life of indulgence and excess.. ¡°Where did you go today?¡± Aurora could hear the subtle anger in her tone. She sat heavily on the floor, overwhelmed. Monroe was startled by the sudden act of deference. ¡°Ms. Aurora, what are you doing?¡± she asked, rushing to help her up. But Susan waved her off. ¡°Let her stay on her knees. Monroe, leave us.¡± Monroe knew this was a private conversation between grandmother and granddaughter. She immediately stepped outside to wait, standing guard in case any nosy person tried to sneak in and eavesdrop. Inside the prayer room, Susan sat calmly on a cushion, her gaze cold and sharp as it swept over the disheveled Aurora. ¡°Speak.¡± Aurora¡¯s body trembled. Susan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud; in fact, it was gentler than before. But for some reason, it filled her with dread. ¡°It went like this,¡± Aurora stammered. Susan casually tossed her ne onto the table, her gesture full of obvious displeasure. Aurora shrank back even more. She quickly gathered herself and changed her tone. ¡°Grandma, we were hosting a party for Scarlett. I didn¡¯t expect her to be the first to start ying with some illegal things. I had only stepped into the bathroom. When I came back out, they were already being taken away by the police. Grandma, you have to help Scarlett. If this goes public, we¡¯re finished. You think people won¡¯t drag the Lane name through the mud?¡± Susan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. But her eyes seemed to radiate a chill so intense, it felt like frost was creeping up the walls. Aurora was truly afraid now. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say another word. Her whole body tensed. A cold sweat prickled down her 10:30 Chapter 214 Grandma¡¯s Ice Cold Tonight spine. ¡°This was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Susan finally spoke. But the words hit like an earthquake. Aurora waspletely blindsided. Finished She looked up sharply, and only then did she realize that there was no trace of affection in Susan¡¯s eyes. It was the first time she¡¯d seen her grandmother look so terrifying. A jolt of panic hit her chest. Susan rose to her feet, towering over her. She gave a sharp, humorlessugh. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle something this simple. I honestly don¡¯t know how you managed to get into Jandale University.¡± Aurora, just regaining her senses, was rattled again by the remark. ¡°Grandma?¡± Susan stared her down. ¡°Do you understand what you did wrong?¡± The shift in topic was so abrupt that Aurora didn¡¯t know how to respond. But deep down, she figured¨Cif her grandmother was asking like this, then she must already know everything. If she tried to lie now¡­ She¡¯d definitely be thrown out. With that thought, she clenched her jaw, and immediately burst into tears. ¡°I know I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have been jealous of Scarlett; I shouldn¡¯t have plotted against her! But grandma, you¡¯ve always been good to me. And now that she¡¯s back, you¡¯re giving her shares and gifts, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t love me like you used to. I swear I won¡¯t be jealous anymore. I won¡¯t go after her again.¡± Susan cut her off. ¡°You really are an idiot.¡± Aurora froze once more. But then realization struck. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your real granddaughter, and I¡¯m just a rtive of the Lane family. I shouldn¡¯t have had those thoughts.¡± 16:35 Thu 14 Aug Chapter 214 Grandma¡¯s Ice Cold Tonight: Finisher ¡°I wronged you too, grandma. You were so happy to have your granddaughter back, and I was ungrateful, I tried to harm her.¡± She looked genuinely remorseful. Dev To the average person, it would seem like she had just lost her way for a moment¨Cnot that she was truly malicious. Anyone with even a little affection for her would¡¯ve forgiven her on the spot. But Susan only red at her coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant when I said you messed up.¡± Aurora was stunned; she even forgot to cry. She stared nkly at Susan. She closed the cab that held the carved figurine she always kept for reflection. Only then did she slowly speak again. ¡°You wanted to destroy her with this scheme. Her reputation would be gone, and with those substances involved, the Lane family would cast her aside like garbage. And you, as the Lane family¡¯s precious cousin, would continue to shine. As long as I¡¯m alive, your path would remain clear.¡± Cold sweat streamed down Aurora¡¯s back. That was exactly what I was thinking. But life didn¡¯t go as nned. They¡¯d run into the police. If they found out she was involved, she¡¯d be the one ruined. ¡°When I said you were wrong,¡± Susan continued, ¡°I meant that you were stupid enough to do it yourself. You were so busy picturing the payoff, you didn¡¯t stop to ask, what if it all blew up in your face?¡± Aurora¡¯s heart sank, she truly hadn¡¯t thought of that. But what shocked her even more than the usation, was Susan¡¯s attitude. Up until now, Susan had always acted like she genuinely cared for Scarlett. 660 10 M 1635. Thu 14 Quy Secrets 215 Chapter 215 Chloe Walked Into That One After all, they were blood rtives; it was normal to be close. So Aurora had never imagined that deep down, Susan didn¡¯t want Scarlett to stay either. At that moment, Susan continued. ¡°You¡¯d better pray this is all just a misunderstanding. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to help you next time.¡± Aurora was stunned. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Susan raised her hand. Aurora immediately fell silent. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in this matter; but you can go ask someone else for help.¡± Aurora didn¡¯t understand, Susan had to spell it out more clearly. ¡°The ones who actually care about her are from the main branch. You know what to do now?¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Of course, she knew that. But did it really make a difference? Wasn¡¯t it still the Lane family stepping in? Besides, if Susan handled it, she¡¯d wrap things up perfectly; the main branch would be grateful, and Sophia wouldn¡¯t dare show her attitude again. Wouldn¡¯t that be a win¨Cwin? ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡± Susan rubbed her temples, visibly impatient. Aurora didn¡¯t have time to overthink it; she got up quickly and rushed to the vi where the main branch lived. The younger Lane kids all lived nearby, out of loyalty and convenience Otherwise, she might¡¯ve copsed from the run. She had hoped things would go smoothly. But to her surprise, she had just finished exining the situation to Sophia when her uncle and aunt showed up at the door. Chloe had just returned from Trenwyn. Grayson had his arm around her waist. The two of them looked travel¨Cworn and dusty. Who knew how much we¡¯d overheard? In the next moment, Chloe shoved Grayson aside and walked in. ¡°Sophia, you heard it too. Just look at the kind of people Scarlett¡¯s been hanging around! f word of this gets out, how is the Lane family supposed to hold its head high?¡± Chapter 215 Chloe Walked into That One Sophia¡¯s beautiful eyes turned frosty. ¡°That¡¯s quite the statement. So before Scarlett came back, you had your head held high?¡± Chloe was momentarily speechless. Grayson stepped forward to shield his wife. ¡°Sophia, she¡¯s just looking out for the family. There¡¯s no need for the barbs.¡± Sophia sneered. ¡°Saying my daughter shames the Lane family¨CI didn¡¯t p her right then and there. That¡¯s me being civilized.¡± Grayson was stunned. Chloe stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with her. Let¡¯s deal with the situation first. If the rumors are true, we should send Scarlett away for a while, let her lie low. Once this blows over, we can bring her back.¡± Sophia¡¯s gaze turned even colder. ¡°And where exactly do you think we should send Scarlett? Sophia, I didn¡¯t mean to mistreat her.¡± Chloe took a few steps forward and spoke with affected sincerity. ¡°We have so many branch offices. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for her to go inspect a few of them? She could avoid the scandal and gain some experience.¡± Sophia raised a brow. ¡°Oh? That sounds like such a great idea. I should¡¯ve thought of it earlier. Sister¨Cinw, why don¡¯t you start tomorrow? Begin with the project in Ambrosia.¡± Chloe¡¯s face turned pale. Because she knew, Sophia always meant what she said. ( Backed by her powerful family, strong lineage, a doting husband, and a capable son, she had no need to be polite; she gave orders without blinking. In the past, Chloe might¡¯ve been willing to visit a few projects, hoping it would elevate her standing. But now¡­ ¡°Sophia, please don¡¯t joke like that. I¡¯m a stay¨Cat¨Chome wife; I¡¯ve never been involved in the business world. If I went, wouldn¡¯t I just embarrass the Lane family?¡± Then she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Aurora, why don¡¯t you tell us what the police said when they took Scarlett away?¡± Aurora wiped her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. My stomach hurt, so I went to the bathroom. When I left, Scarlett had just arrived. Oh. right, she brought two bodyguards with her; they should know what happened. Aunt Sophia, those To bo Inu, 14 Aug Chapter 215 Chloe Walked Into That One bodyguards were assigned by my Cousin.¡± ¡°If anything really happened, then the people responsible for protecting Scarlett were involved too The implication was clear. This wasn¡¯t just about your daughter, your son¡¯s hands aren¡¯t clean either. Aurora had calcted the timing. Scarlett had been taken away for a while now. News should be circting any minute. That meant Sophia and her husband weren¡¯t just going to rescue their daughter¨Cthey¡¯d have to clean up after their son too. Everyone knew that Taylor had been on a steady rise in recent years; he had be a leader among the younger generation. Someone destined to inherit the Lane family legacy couldn¡¯t afford any stains on his record. Only now did Aurora finally understand why Susan had sent her to the main branch for help. Because only they had the clout to join forces with the Duanmu family and make this entire thing disappear. Not only would Scarlett and Taylor walk away clean, everything Aurora had done would be erased without a trace. That was the real long¨Cterm solution, Chloe let out a sigh. 660 Ä¿ Secrets 216 Chapter 216 You Wanna Throw Me Under? finishes ¡°Taylor¡¯s a good kid, how could he be so reckless? If word of this gets out, how are Lane Group¡¯s shareholders supposed to trust him? Won¡¯t they pull all the projects he¡¯s handling right now? I really think Scully shouldy low for a while. It¡¯s better to have one person take the fall than to ruin them both, don¡¯t you think?¡± The implication was obvious, both Taylor and Scarlett were involved. So only one could be protected; the other had to be sacrificed. After all, it wasn¡¯t just members of the Lane family who had been in that private room. If the Lane family tried to protect both of them out of greed, they¡¯d have to face the wrath of the other families. Sophia was formidable, but in the face of overwhelming interests, it was unclear whether she would still have the Lane family¡¯s support. Besides, Owen only doted on his wife because she brought benefits to the Lane family. If high society believed Sophia had lost her mind over her daughter, he might no longer be that relentless man who kept pushing to start over. Chloe couldn¡¯t help but think, Scarlett had made her daughter Reba suffer so much. Now it was only fair for both Scarlett and her mother to get what wasing to them. Karma. Fair and square. It was just a shame she¡¯d been dyed in Trenwyn and hade back a bit toote. She¡¯d missed the perfect window. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve tipped off one of her more reliable media contacts and made the whole thing public. By then, not even Sophia could¡¯ve fixed it. Just then, Sophia nced at her with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. She hadn¡¯t said a word¡­ But Chloe felt as if Sophia had hurled a thousand venomous insults at her, as if she¡¯d used the most ruthless methods imaginable. Her heart began to tremble. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Sophia?¡± she asked, a little guilty, turning her face away. ¡°I was just casually offering a suggestion. If you don¡¯t agree, then forget I said anything.¡± Grayson chimed in as well. ¡°Sophia, she only said that for your own good, for the Lane family¡¯s good. I¡¯m Scully¡¯s uncle. I¡¯d never want to hurt her. But she only just got home, and she still doesn¡¯t know the rules. Scully needs to be tempered; better that than letting a real scandal happen down the road.¡± As he spoke, he called Owen directly. ALE Chapter 216 You Wanna Throw Me Under? ¡°Owen, can youe home for a bit? I think it¡¯s time you proved whether you¡¯re the true head of this family or not!¡± Sophia watched the two of them sing in harmony and understood instantly, No wonder they¡¯d shown up so conveniently, it had all been nned. They were here to stir up trouble. For years, the core family ran the show, and the other branches were tired of being sidelined. But this family, like any kingdom, belonged to the most capable. If someone isn¡¯t good enough, they should keep practicing. Spouting passive¨Caggressive nonsense and scheming behind others¡® backs¨Chonestly, if it all falls apart, maybe that¡¯s exactly what they deserve. ¡°So you and Chloe just can¡¯t help sticking your nose into our business, huh?¡± Grayson spoke righteously. ¡°Sophia, that¡¯s a bit harsh. Aren¡¯t we all one family?¡± Chloe jumped in, sounding hurt. ¡°Mother always said, as long as she¡¯s still around, there¡¯s no such thing as dividing the family. So are your words aimed at us, or at the entire family?¡± Grayson¡¯s expression grew even darker. ¡°Sophia, I get that you love your daughter. But this is a matter of priorities. You can¡¯t just ignore the rest of the Lane family¡¯s interests because you¡¯re being emotional. I¡¯ll say it clearly now, I absolutely oppose bailing, Scarlett out of jail! Even if Owen shows up, I won¡¯t change my stance!¡± Sophia let out a shortugh¨Cshe was that angry. ¡°You oppose it? Do you have any clue what¡¯s happening¨Cor are you just here to y the boss?¡± Grayson was stunned. He was a top director in the industry, and a heavyweight investor too. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t shy about anything suggestive. But ever since marrying Chloe, he¡¯d supposedly changed his ways. Still, her words made him uneasy. He shot a quick, nervous nce at Chloe, but she was ring at Sophia, fuming, clearly not nning to address thatment. Only then did he rx a little. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m just being objective. How could you resort to personal attacks?¡± He still didn¡¯t seem ready to back down¡­ But his momentum was clearly faltering. 16:36 Thu, 14 Aug Chapter 216 You Wanna Throw Me Under? Sophia shot back, ¡°Personal attack? Are you sure it¡¯s personal?¡± Grayson was stunned. It took him a second to realize¨Cshe was implying he wasn¡¯t even human. ¡°You!¡± Chloe grabbed his arm and cut him off. Then she asked, ¡°So from what you¡¯re saying, you are determined to protect both Taylor and Scully?¡± Sophia lifted her chin, still cold and proud. Finished ¡°Obviously. If the Lane family was the kind of ce that abandoned its own just like that, we wouldn¡¯t have made it this far¨Cand you two wouldn¡¯t be where you are now, either.¡± That shut him up. Grayson had been in the entertainment industry for years and had caused more than his fair share of scandals when he was young. It had always been the Lane family that cleaned up his messes. If every little mistake had been treated like a federal crime, he would¡¯ve been exiled abroad a long time ago, banned from ever returning. 660 Secrets 217 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 217 I Want My Son, Okay? 148 Pearls Chloe grew anxious when she saw Graysonpletely lose his edge. All those nights of whispering in his ear, was it all for nothing? Just as she was about to stoke the fire again, a knock came at the door. ¡°Miss is back,¡± Samson announced. At those words, Sophia didn¡¯t waste another second arguing; she turned and strode out of the room. Chloe and Grayson exchanged a nce. In the end, Chloe lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Did you call your brother just now? Did he go to get her out?¡± Grayson frowned. ¡°Could be. Most people in that circle will give him face. If it wasn¡¯t that serious, they might just smooth it over, make it all go away.¡± Chloe took a deep breath. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Grayson hesitated, unsure what to say. Chloe kept fueling the fire. ¡°Did you forget what that master said? That we still have a chance at having a son? But as long as Scully¡¯s around¡­ something¡¯s off between us. Honey, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t stand that child, I just want her to stay away for the sake of our kids. If I have a son, I swear I won¡¯t treat her unfairly. But you know how your mother is, she¡¯s been pressuring us to have another kid.¡± As she spoke, her eyes welled up with tears. She gently clung to his arm, voice trembling. ¡°I really want to have a son with you, honey¡­¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry,¡± Grayson said, the sight of her vulnerability stirring his protective instincts. Sure, it was a modern era¨Cbut deep down, he still wanted a son to inherit his legacy. It wasn¡¯t that daughters were bad, but eventually they¡¯d marry into someone else¡¯s family. And if they picked the wrong guy, the family fortune could end up in an outsider¡¯s hands. The core family already had two sons; the extended side had one too. Only he had a single daughter. Now that the two¨Cchild and even three¨Cchild policies were allowed, and Chloe was still in good health, there was still a chance. Because of this, they¡¯d gone looking for a renowned expert in Trenwyn. After a checkup, the specialist told them they were both perfectly healthy, but suggested they visit a well- known spiritual guide up on Silvercloud Mountain for more insight. So they rearranged their ns and went. Grayson had spent years in the entertainment industry, where praying before a shoot was second nature. Over time, he¡¯d grown more and more superstitious. The spiritual guide took one look at them and somehowid out their past and their hopes with eerie Chapter 2171 Want My Son, Okay? uracy. Grayson was convinced on the spot. One thing led to another, and before he knew it, he was in too deep to walk away. When the guide said their birth charts didn¡¯t align, Grayson didn¡¯t question it for a second. +8 Pearls Following the guide¡¯s advice, he even picked someone he believed would bring good fortune and arranged for her to be raised somewhere else. In short, nothing would stop him from having a son. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my brother myself,¡± he said. Chloe quietly exhaled and smiled through her tears. ¡°You¡¯re the best. But don¡¯t get into a fight with him, if it really doesn¡¯t work out, we could just move away.¡± ¡°Silly girl, this is our home. Why should we be the ones to leave?¡± Grayson pulled her into an embrace. ¡°This isn¡¯t even worth stressing over. I¡¯ll take care of it soon, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±. Chloe nodded, all pitiful and fragile on the surface. But her hand instinctively touched her lower abdomen. The guide had said that as long as Scarlett was gone, she¡¯d conceive a son within three months. So her time was running out. She turned her head and nced over at Aurora. Then walked over and helped her up. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± Aurora wiped her tears. ¡°Aunt Chloe, I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go out and take a look,¡± Chloe said gently, patting her hand. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re such a good student. You even helped Quincy with tutoring before. I¡¯ve always liked you. If you were really one of us, we could¡¯ve kept living like this, like a real family.¡± Aurora lowered her head and said nothing. Chloe smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s alright, even if Sophia¡¯s hard to deal with, she definitely won¡¯t let you go back to your hometown. ou¡¯re not leaving Jandale, are you?¡± ¡°So we¡¯ll still see each other often/ The implication was clear. Because of this incident, Sophia would definitely me Aurora¨Cmaybe even drive her out. And if Aurora wanted to stay where she was¡­ Chapter 2171 Want My Son, Okay? She¡¯d better help the second branch get Scarlett out of the picture. Chloe¡¯s heart was as cold as ice. +8 Pearls Scarlett sent her daughter to prison? Then she would strip Scarlett of everything¨Cmake her life worse than death. Aurora, of course, picked up on her meaning. ¡°Aunt Chloe, you¡¯ve always been so kind to me. I¡¯d really love to stay here and spend more time with you.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Chloe said with a soft smile, taking her hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see what¡¯s going on.¡± ·Ë 860 Secrets 218 Chapter 218 Not My Problem, Officer 48 Pearts The news that Scarlett had been taken away by the police, only to suddenly return, spread through the. estate like wildfire. No one questioned it much; everyone just assumed Owen had pulled some strings. But when they all rushed to the front gate, there was no sign of Owen, instead, they saw Jasper and Jack. For a moment, the Lane family members looked conflicted. Only Sophia remained perfectlyposed. She pulled her daughter to her side and checked her over, making sure Scarlett wasn¡¯t hurt. Once she was certain her child was unharmed, she turned to Jasper and Jack and thanked them for bringing Scarlett home.. Jack smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Aunt Sophia. We¡¯re good friends¨Cbringing her back was the least we I could do.¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, won¡¯t youe in for some tea?¡± Jack quickly waved her off. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve still got other things to handle.¡± Samuel was cutting ties with the family today; the Fletchers had their own war to fight, and Jack needed to be there to back Jasper up. ¡°Very well.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t press them and simply watched as the two men got into their car and drove off. Aurora ran out from the crowd and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm. ¡°Scully, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay! I was freaking out, okay?¡± Scarlett yanked her arm free. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah! As soon as I saw you being taken away, I rushed back to ask for help. I¡¯m just so d you¡¯re alright. So, what did the police say?¡± Scarlett nced at her, catching the panic flickering in her eyes. She let out a soft sigh and spoke in a troubled tone. ¡°The police said they haven¡¯t found the person who was supposed to prevent contraband from getting in, so they had to let me go. I¡¯m supposed to wait at home while they continue the investigation.¡± Aurora¡¯s heart jumped into her throat. ¡°So, this isn¡¯t over yet?¡± Scarlett nodded, then as if suddenly remembering something, added, ¡°Oh, right, almost forgot the most important part. I was so scared in there that I just answered everything the officers asked me. So¡­ I told them you were there too.¡± Chapter 218 Not My Problem, Officer Aurora nearly exploded. ¡°You!¡± Before she could recover, Scarlett delivered the final blow Pans ¡°The police said there were still loose ends to tie up; they need you to cooperate with the investigation too.¡± She pointed toward the police car parked a short distance away. Aurora went quict. All the emotional lines she¡¯d rehearsed got stuck in her throat. Hadn¡¯t she been cleared? Hadn¡¯t she dodged the bullet? ¡°Dear, the police are fair, you see, someone like me, who didn¡¯t do anything wrong, they let go right away. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine too.¡± Aurora¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. ¡°I¡­¡± Scarlett beamed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared? If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why are you so nervous?¡± Aurora went quiet. She used to think Scarlett was just some girl from out of town¨Cnot as smart or capable as her. Now it seemed Scarlett was dark and cunning, through and through. Maybe this wasn¡¯t even about Aurora. Chloe walked over, eyeing the police car. ¡°Scully, is this because your situation isn¡¯t fully resolved yet? Did they send someone to, say, protect you?¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°protect¡°, practically spelling out surveil. Scarlett raised a brow. ¡°What would you prefer, Aunt Chloe?¡± Chloe hesitated. ¡°Of course, I hope you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Well then, you¡¯ll be happy to know I am.¡± Scarlett gave her a pointed smile. Grayson frowned. ¡°Scully, are you sure everything¡¯s fine? Where¡¯s your brother? Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± He honestly thought Owen had lost, it, letting his daughter return while leaving his son behind. Clearly, he had no clue who the rightful heir should be. Still, that worked in his favor. If Taylor was really left at the station, he might be able to do a little maneuvering; with some effort, the second branch could end up with more than anyone expected. Chapter 218 Not My Problem, Officer 48 Pea Not to be harsh, but you only care about yourself. You¡¯re dragging the Lane family¡¯s name and future through the mud, it¡¯s really disappointing.¡± Scarlett froze for a second, then sighed as if something had just dawned on her. ¡°Since you care so much about the Lane family¡¯s reputation and future, uncle¡­ I assume your own record is squeaky clean?¡± At that, Sophia let out a shortugh. ¡°Scully, have you been reading some of your uncle¡¯s old headlines?¡± Scarlett lowered her head in mock embarrassment. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t bring those up, it¡¯s not right. I¡¯m sure uncle¡¯s already changed. No one should be hounded for their past mistakes. Besides, mom, if uncle cares about his reputation now, that¡¯s a good thing.¡± Grayson was stunned. His face turned beet red, burning with anger. The issue had been brought up again and again. Naturally, Chloe couldn¡¯t help recalling some of the more unpleasant things from back then; her expression turned sour too. The two of them wentpletely silent. Then, two officers stepped out of the ck car parked nearby, showed their credentials to Aurora, and took her away to assist with the investigation. Aurora¡¯s face was the picture of despair. 860 M Secrets 219 Chapter 219 Let¡¯s me It On Scarlett Aurora truly hadn¡¯t expected everything to fall on her. She had no idea what Scarlett had said during questioning, or how much she¡¯d revealed. Now that she was being taken away, she didn¡¯t even know whether she should confess or deny. But Scarlett didn¡¯t even nce at her, she just let her be taken. Sophia, as thedy of the house, didn¡¯t ask a single question either. She simply watched with calm eyes as Aurora was led away. Aurora had been nning to turn to Chloe for help. But Chloe, at that moment, was ring at Grayson in fury; she didn¡¯t even have the attention to spare. That was when it finally hit Aurora. She might have seemed popr in the Lane family, but in truth, it had all been superficial. Now that something had gone wrong¡­ She was the first one they chose to sacrifice. Looks like I¡¯ve been far too kind to the Lane family. If I make it out of this in one piece, if I back unharmed, I¡¯ll never go soft again. They¡¯ll pay for what they did to me today. After Aurora was taken away, Chloe suddenly snapped out of it. ¡°This wasn¡¯t just Scully, right? I heard the Houston family and the Kramer family¡¯s kids were involved too.¡± ¡°I wonder how they¡¯re doing¡­ whether they¡¯ll be as lucky as Scully.¡± Scarlett gave her a faint smile. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re more concerned about outsiders, Aunt Chloe.¡± Grayson¡¯s temper red. ¡°We¡¯re saying this for your good. If you¡¯re fine, but the other families¡® children are still being held, do you even understand what kind of consequences that could bring?¡± The bnce between families had to be maintained. If Owen pulled strings just to get Scarlett out and left the others behind, the rest of the families would join forces to retaliate against the Lane family. Sure, the Lanes were a powerhouse in Jandale, but more often than not, they still had to rely on the support of other families. If things fell apart, the Lane family¡¯s entire standing would take a hit. Scarlett gave a slow, unbothered smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin it to me, uncle? I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You got out because your dad cashed in a favor,¡± Grayson sneered. ¡°The families of the other kids will use him of ying favorites, and they won¡¯t lift a finger for the Lane family again. You¡¯ll turn us into an ind!¡± Scarlett blinked, genuinely surprised. So everyone in the Lane family thought Owen had pulled strings to get me out safely? 214:20 FM, IN AUGERS Chapter 219 Let¡¯s me It On Scarlett Suddenly, it all made sense. No wonder her aunt and uncle were in such a rush to stir things up. They weren¡¯t worried about her at all; they were worried about themselves. + Pearls After all, in the entire Lane family, only Grayson¡¯s businesses were in the entertainment industry, and those needed support from the others. ¡°I sec, so I caused trouble?¡± she asked, feigning confusion. Seeing her act so clueless, Grayson¡¯s tone turned even sharper. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into your father. How could he do something like this? Let¡¯s do this. Youe with me and apologize to the other families. Try to contain the damage.¡± Sophia immediately pulled Scarlett behind her and red at Grayson, her expression ice cold. ¡°Apologize? Did you even hear yourself just now? Grayson, have you been acting in too many dramas? Has all that dramatic nonsense fried your brain? Why would the Lane family ever need to beg anyone? My daughter finally made it home safe. If anyone tries to put her down, they¡¯re picking a fight with the entire main family, and I won¡¯t be ying nice.¡± Grayson was stunned. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re treating the Lane family like¡­¡± Before he could finish, a pair of headlights suddenly cut through the darkness outside. The moment the car lights spotted the people at the gate, they dimmed. Samson quickly came running in to report. ¡°Pordon me, the Houston family¡¯s here.¡± Grayson¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°See? They¡¯ve alreadye to demand answers.¡± ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m telling you, you need to be smart about this¨Cdon¡¯t go offending everyone.¡± With that, he grabbed Chloe and stepped outside to greet them himself. Since they were clearly targeting the main house, He needed to move fast to distance himself. But just as they reached the first car, a second one pulled up behind it. Grayson squinted at the new arrival. When he saw who was inside, he was a little stunned. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting Mr. Samuel toe in person.¡± Chloe froze as well. ¡°That must mean this is really serious.¡± Chapter 319 Let¡¯s me It On Scarfelt Grayson nodded.
  1. Fears
¡°Mr. Samuel has some personal ties with our mother, but even that may not be enough to sway him. The thing is, the Kramer family holds influence in both the entertainment and film industries.¡± Chloe¡¯s heart began to race. She had wanted Scarlett to suffer, to bepletely ruined. But if Scarlett had actually crossed someone powerful and taken them down with her, the consequences could be far worse than she¡¯d imagined. ¡°Honey, what do we do now?¡± Grayson gently patted the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can still speak with Mr. Samuel. I¡¯ll go test the waters first.¡± Chloe nodded and whispered, ¡°Be careful. This had nothing to do with us in the first ce¨Cwe can¡¯t let ourselves get caught in it.¡± Grayson let out a quiet sigh. He didn¡¯t respond. He just stepped forward. 860 M Secrets 220 Chapter 220 Sorry, But Not Really + Pears The Houston family hade personally, bringing Dreame along with them; the Kramer family, on the other hand, was represented by Samuel and an housekeeper. Samuel first greeted Dreame¡¯s parents with polite civility, then the group approached him together. Since they were all juniors in status, they spoke with respectful formality. ¡°Uncle Samuel, what brings you here today?¡± Grayson asked with a courteous smile, though he was feeling nervous, certain Scarlett had stirred up trouble. Samuel frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? And your brother?¡± He hade in a rush and didn¡¯t want to waste time with irrelevant people. But to Grayson, it sounded like he was here to settle a score¨Cdirectly. ¡°No need to worry,¡± Grayson said quickly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to say, you can speak to me first. Though my brother and I manage separate businesses, we haven¡¯t split the family. If it¡¯s just a small matter, I can take care of it.¡± He meant that if it was something minor, he¡¯d take care of it, but if it was serious, he didn¡¯t want to be dragged into it. Sure enough, Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I want to see your mother and your brother. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Samuel rubbed his brow. ¡°I¡¯d also like to see that newly reunited niece of yours. I want to meet them all¨Cimmediately. That won¡¯t be a problem, will it?¡± Grayson let out a dry cough. ¡°Well¡­¡± Dreame¡¯s father, Ander, frowned. ¡°Mr. Grayson, what are you trying to say? I¡¯ve also been wanting to see them. Is there some kind of difficulty?¡± Ander¡¯s wife, Alina, narrowed her eyes. ¡°You mean to say you¡¯re not in charge here?¡± ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll just go up and visit them ourselves. It¡¯ste, yes, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand our intentions.¡± Ander nodded immediately. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s head over.¡± Grayson felt a wave of relief wash over him. As long as it¡¯s not about me, I¡¯m good. Now he could just sit back and watch the main house walk into hell. Chloe tugged at Grayson¡¯s sleeve/whispering nervously, ¡°What now?¡± Grayson patted her arm reassuringly. ¡°Rx. They¡¯ve already made the distinction between us and the main house. But we should still go take a look.¡± ¡°Owen still isn¡¯t back¨Che¡¯s probably tied up handling the mess over there. Let¡¯s keep an eye on things.¡± Chapter 220 Sorry, But Not Really Chloe didn¡¯t quite follow. 48 Pearls As they walked, Grayson exined, ¡°Owen and Sophia are holding a lot of projects in their hands. If things fall apart between them and the other families, we might be able to pick up the pieces.¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up. Exactly. Right now, the second branch¡¯s growth relied almost entirely on entertainment industry revenue;pared to the main house, it was a drop in the ocean. But if they could tap into a few new projects, that¡¯d be like winning the jackpot out of nowhere. When Sophia saw the unexpected number of visitors, her expression grew cautious. Instinctively, she moved Scarlett behind her and instructed Samson to serve tea immediately; then she led the guests into the floral reception hall. Samuel and Dreame¡¯s parents didn¡¯t waste any time¨Cthey followed Samson straight in. Dreame, however,gged behind. As she brushed past Scarlett, she suddenly spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Scarlett was taken aback. ¡°I know this apology probably sounds fake to you, especially since that dinner was my idea.¡± Scarlett lowered her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± That dinner had actually done her a huge favor. So she had no intention of retaliating against these people. Of course, if they didn¡¯t learn their lesson and tried anything shady again, things wouldn¡¯t go so easy next time. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with Jose for years, we¡¯re pretty in sync,¡± Dreame said. ¡°We both felt like you didn¡¯t earn your spot. So yeah, we wanted to rattle you a little. Make sure you knew you couldn¡¯t just do whatever you wanted just because you¡¯re a Lane. Believe it or not, we were just trying to teach you a lesson. That stuff we nted? It wasn¡¯t real. I don¡¯t know why that guy in the hat said it was. My head¡¯s been all over the ce since then. But look¨Cnothing serious happened, and you made it out.¡± She paused, ncing around. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your cousin? I¡¯d like to talk to her too.¡± Scarlett only answered thatst question. ¡°Bad timing. She was just taken away by the man in the hat.¡± Dreame froze. She stopped in her tracks, staring at Scarlett in disbelief. Chapter 220 Sorry, But Not Really You mean, she was taken?* Scarlett shrugged. ¡°Would I lie to you?¡± There was no point in making that up: the truth could easily be verified. Dreame¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Does that mean, what Jose said was true?¡± Scarlett asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Dreame snapped out of it quickly. 1 Para But the doubt still lingered in her eyes. Was it really Aurora? Would she really go that far¨Cjust to hold onto her title as the Lane family¡¯s ¡°genius¡°? Would she actually try to push all her friends out of the way? If that was true¡­ 860 27/2 Secrets 221 Chapter 221 That¡¯s Rich Coming From You Aurora¡¯s thoughts were downright malicious. ¡°You don¡¯t seem scared at all.¡± 40 Pearls Scarlett seemed calm the entire time, serene, even. Only after snapping back to reality did Dreame notice. She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. After all, Scarlett had shown up with the Kramer family. Anyone with the slightest bit ofmon sense could tell this wasn¡¯t a friendly visit; this was a reckoning. Could it be that the Lane family¡¯s love for her has made her fearless? Scarlett countered calmly, ¡°Did I do something wrong? Why should I be afraid?¡± Dreame went quiet. Well, fair enough. She had no rebuttal. If Scarlett really hadn¡¯t done anything, her parents would absolutely stand by her. Besides, Dreame had already apologized the moment she walked in. Scarlett probably already guessed why they were here in the middle of the night; naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be scared. Dreame took a deep breath. ¡°Regardless, about what happened at the party tonight, I still owe you an apology.¡± Scarlett responded, ¡°Alright, I ept your apology; but I have no intention of forgiving you.¡± Her tone was effortlesslyposed, like she was stating the obvious¨Clike forgiveness was never on the table to begin with. Dreame bristled. ¡°What? I apologized!¡± Scarlett shot back, ¡°And? So I¡¯m supposed to forgive you? Ms. Dreame, what you did was illegal. Who pulls a stunt like that just to scare someone?¡± ¡°What if I yed that kind of prank on you, how would you react?¡± Dreame froze. She had a point. If someone had dared pull the same thing on her, flipping a table would¡¯ve been the least of it. She¡¯d probably want to kill them out of rage. ¡°We don¡¯t go to the same school, and we probably won¡¯t run into each other much,¡± Dreame said. ¡°But still¡­¡± She straightened up and spoke solemnly. ¡°I want to be clear. This all started because I was jealous of you. So whatever happened¨CI had iting. just hope I¡¯ll get a chance to make it up to you someday.¡± Chapter 221 That¡¯s Rich Coming From You Back when Scarlett had be the Lane family¡¯s precious daughter, Dreame had been far from happy. Especially when Scarlett looked stunning even without makeup. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous? And then, to make matters worse, Scarlett had humiliated her in public. That¡¯s when the grudge really took root. Later, Scarlett became the underdog who soared to victory; she won the wholepetition.. Dreame¡¯s envy had exploded. Scarlett let out a short, sarcasticugh without replying, then turned and walked straight into the flower hall. Dreame hurried after her. But to the couple from the second branch watching from behind, the whole exchange painted a very different picture. Chloe whispered, ¡°Looks like Ms. Dreame really hates Scully. From what I saw, Ms. Dreame gave her a few sharp words and Scully got scared and ran off. Must be because our sister¨Cinw is protecting her.¡± Grayson nodded. ¡°Makes sense. She¡¯s new to how things work around here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll watch how things unfold. If Owen shows up, we¡¯ll back our sister¨Cinw. But if he still doesn¡¯t show¡­ we¡¯ll steal the project.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Chloe said, snapping out of her thoughts. She hooked her arm around his and slowly walked into the flower hall. As they stepped inside, Grayson deliberately raised his voice. ¡°Mr. Samuel, Mr. Ander, if there¡¯s anything you want to discuss, take your time. Let¡¯s not ruin the mood.¡± But the very next second¨Cthey were both stunned. Right now, Sophia should¡¯ve been getting attacked by the Kramer and Houston families together. She should¡¯ve been overwhelmed and barely keeping up. And yet, Sophia sat there calmly, perfectly at ease. Samuel, arrogant as ever, was actually standing. And the Houston couple was behind him, wearing near¨Cpleading smiles. Chloe and Grayson exchanged a nce; for a moment, they both thought they were hallucinating. Chloe rubbed her eyes. The scene before her remained unchanged. Grayson had no idea what was going on; he could only shut his mouth and stay silent. Alina was the first to speak. ¡°Mrs. Lane, I¡¯m truly sorry. Our daughter was being foolish; what she did was uneptable. know an apology isn¡¯t enough to make things right. So, why don¡¯t you name your terms? We¡¯ll agree to anything.¡± 213 Chapter 221 That¡¯s Rich Coming From You Grayson was stunned. Something must be wrong, what the heck did I just hear? But before he could recover, Samuel spoke as well. Grayson braced himself. Whenever Samuel opened his mouth, it was usually to lecture others¨Che was surely about to scold the Houston couple forcking dignity, for letting their kid run wild, for being the kind of people their children would eventually look down on. Grayson straightened his back, ready to echo the lesson once the man finished. But instead, Samuel sighed. ¡°I know that sometimes, even the sincerest apology can¡¯t undo the damage. But today, I¡¯d like to ask for a favor, on ount of my old face. I hope the Lane family won¡¯t hold a grudge over Jose¡¯s behavior. Today, on behalf of the Kramer family, I apologize to Ms. Lane. I hope she can find it in her heart to forgive us.¡± Grayson was stunned. The impact of those words shook his entire worldview¨Clike a rug had been ripped out from under him. Beside him, Chloe waspletely stunned; her body swayed and nearly gave out. Sophia, of course, paid no attention to the two of them. She simply smiled. 860 From Ashes to Odten Now 1 Call the hote Secrets 222 Chapter 222 You Want Me to What? ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can decide for Scully,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Whether she forgives you or not¡ªit¡¯s her call? Scarlett gave a faint, polite smile but didn¡¯t speak. Who shows up to apologize empty¨Chanded? What a joke. Anyone with half a brain would pick up on her meaning just from her expression. Samuel handed over a signed contract. ¡°This is the Kramer family¡¯s way of showing our sincerity.¡± Sophia, worried that her daughter might not be familiar with contract terms so soon after returning, took the document first and skimmed through it. The moment she saw what was written, her eyes widened; she nced at Samuel in confusion. Samuel gave her a silent nod, assuring her this decision hadn¡¯t been made on a whim. Only then did Sophia pass the contract to Scarlett. Scarlett had expected something like this. Since the Kramer and Fletcher families had severed ties, the new energy project was naturally going to be handed to the Lane family. To show good faith, the contract stated the Lane family could appoint anyone they wanted to oversee the project; sixty percent of the profits would go to them. It was a golden opportunity. As long as the person assigned wasn¡¯t outmitting crimes, it was basically free money. ¡°Mr. Samuel, that¡¯s incredibly generous.¡± Scarlett¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°This was really just a petty spat between ssmates; youing all the way here in person, what an honor. And as for Jose, well, he¡¯s young and impulsive. I understand. Why would I hold that against him?¡± It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t me him¡­ it¡¯s just that they gave me too much to be mad. For once, a smile crept onto Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°In that case, I can rest easy. You young people should interact more. From now on, just think of Jose as a younger brother; if he steps out of line again, feel free to teach him a lesson. As for me, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± That promise was more shocking than the contract itself. Everyone knew Jose was Samuel¡¯s favored heir; now he was offering him up to y little brother? Has Mr. Samuel lost his mind? And yet Scarlett didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡°/ Chloe couldn¡¯t help herself; she quickly stepped in. ¡°Mr. Samuel, please don¡¯t take Scully¡¯s words too seriously. She¡¯s still young; sometimes she doesn¡¯t FIL 15 Aug FIT Chapter 222 You Want Me to What? understand the weight of what she says.¡± Samuel shot back coldly. ¡°And what business is that of yours?¡± Chloe¡¯s face went pale as a sheet. ¡°¡­¡± 18 Pearls Grayson immediately tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Samuel, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re just concerned. Scully¡¯s still young and sometimes doesn¡¯t know where the line is.¡± Samuel asked again, ¡°And how is that your concern? You¡¯re you; Scarlett is Scarlett. Weren¡¯t you making that distinction quite clear at the door earlier? Or do you think I¡¯m so old now that I can¡¯t hear or understand your little insinuations?¡± Grayson was stunned. His hints had been subtle, meant only to keep himself from getting caught in the crossfire between the Kramer and Houston families. He never expected it to backfire this badly. ¡°Mr. Samuel, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡± ¡°Wrong or not, I know exactly what I heard.¡± Samuel let out a cold snort. ¡°At least now I see you for who you really are. I¡¯ll have to seriously reconsider any future cooperation with you.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Samuel, please, you¡¯ve really misunderstood,¡± Grayson said, flustered. He had multiple films ready to hit theaters, all of which needed approval from the Kramer family. If Samuel decided to put up roadblocks, all his previous investments would go up in smoke. ¡°I was really thinking of your best interest, Scully is still young¡­¡± Samuel cut him off with a sharp chuckle. ¡°You stood here, in front of your sister¨Cinw and me, tearing down your own niece. Clearly, you don¡¯t give a damn about the Lane family.¡± He waved a hand impatiently. ¡°Since your family has nothing to do with this matter, kindly excuse yourselves.¡± If this had been the Kramer family, Samuel might¡¯ve had them thrown out. But this was the Lane family, and he still had to show some respect. Sophia let out a coldugh. ¡°Grayson, you¡¯ve been stirring things up all night, was ruining our partnership with the Kramer family not enough for you?¡± Grayson went quiet. ¡°Sophia?¡± Her words made it painfully clear¨Cshe had no intention of backing him. Chapter 222 You Want Me to What? She was silently approving of the Kramer family pulling out of their agreement. ¡°I was only doing this for Scully,¡± he protested, too rattled to think of anything more strategic to say. ¡°They were all eating together when it happened: Scully bears some responsibility-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sophia shot to her feet and took a step forward, her gaze as cold and sharp as ice. Pearls ¡°You¡¯re still talking about Scully¡¯s responsibility? You¡¯re her uncle, not her prosecutor. Start acting like it?¡± ¡°But. Sophia, he¡­¡± ¡°You shut up too!¡± she snapped, turning to Chloe with an even colder re. ¡°Both of you, get out. Now. f you can¡¯t even respect Scully, that means you don¡¯t respect our entire family. So why pretend otherwise?¡± Chloe said weakly, ¡°Sophia, that¡¯s going too far.¡± 860 Secrets 223 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 223 Dreame Gets It Sophia didn¡¯t want to put on a show for outsiders. ¡°Fine, if you think I went too far, so be it. So, can you get the heck out now?¡± Chloe went quiet. Your Pearls Grayson couldn¡¯t save face any longer, and clearly wasn¡¯t going to get anything out of staying; so he grabbed Chloe and said with a look of heartbreak, ¡°Sophia, I¡¯ll exin everything to our brother.¡± With that, he gave her no chance to respond and dragged Chloe out the door. Atst, the room fell silent. Only then did Ander present his own apology gift, an invitation card. ¡°This is a pass to the g. As a shareholder of the Imperial Hotel, Ms. Lane should attend.¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment, then the realization hit The Imperial Hotel was owned by the Houston family. Itbined entertainment, leisure, and hospitality, and had made obscene amounts of money over the years. No one had expected they¡¯d actually hand over a portion of the hotel¡¯s shares to Scarlett. That was a bold move. Sophia didn¡¯t take the invitation right away; instead, she looked at her daughter in surprise. What has this girl been up to? How did she manage to shake both families back¨Cto¨Cback? Could there be something she¡¯s hiding? But in front of outsiders, Sophia didn¡¯t show even a flicker of surprise. She just kept that calm smile on her face, as if waiting to see whether Scarlett would ept or not. Scarlett nced at the date on the invitation.. It actually worked out. Though once she attended this g, she¡¯d probably have to head back to Trenwyn for her graduation defense. ???????????? ? ??? ¡°Alright,¡± she said, epting the invitation. Then she added, ¡°Ms. Dreame was very sincere with her apology earlier; truth is, I already forgave her.¡± Dreame blinked in surprise. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had this nagging feeling¨Clike Scarlett had seen right through something. Is that why she said that? Whatever the case, she was genuinely grateful for those words. The Kramer and Houston families had finished apologizing; naturally, they couldn¡¯t linger. It was already 173 Chapter 223 Dreame Gets It Dreame deliberately slowed her pace to walk beside Scarlett. ¡°Scarlett, do you know something?¡± ¡ú +8 Pearls Scarlett replied with a question of her own. ¡°Regardless of who actually nted that illegal item today, it happened in your family¡¯s hotel. Are you seriously telling me there¡¯s nothing you could¡¯ve done t the fallout?¡± Dreame was stunned. mitigate, ¡°As for the Imperial Hotel shares,¡± Scarlett added with a faint smile, ¡°giving them to me actually helps. stabilize things between the younger generation of your family. I¡¯m an outsider, and yet I got shares. Of course, that¡¯ll draw everyone¡¯s attention.¡± Dreame was honestly impressed. She had already known she was in the wrong when she apologized earlier; but her opinion of Scarlett hadn¡¯tpletely changed. Now, she wanted to apud. Sharp. Insightful. Brilliant. Still, it was hard to fully praise the situation when she was the one caught up in it. A family power struggle that escted into life¨Cthreatening danger¨Cwhat a disgrace. An absolute family embarrassment. On the way to the Lane residence, she hadn¡¯t understood it. Even if the Lane family was slightly more influential than the Houston family, why go through all this trouble to apologize in person? They¡¯d all attended the same banquet. Scarlett wasn¡¯t meless either. But Ander had been patient with her and took the time to exin. ¡°First off, I already heard the Kramer family¡¯s nning to apologize. Second, do you really think Scarlett calling the cops hurt you? If anything, she did you a favor. Now the hotel¡¯s under investigation, and all those people who were using it to gather intel? They¡¯re gonna lose their minds. And by giving Scarlett those shares, we¡¯ve shifted their focus. That distraction buys you time to grow. By the time they realize what¡¯s really going on, you¡¯ll be strong enough to hold your own¨Cand they won¡¯t daree after you again.¡± Dreame still didn¡¯t fully understand. She looked at him in confusion. ¡°But aren¡¯t we basically using Scarlett to do that?¡± ?? ????? She hadn¡¯t liked Scarlett before, and she hadn¡¯t been shy about saying so. But doing something sneaky behind her back, it just didn¡¯t sit right. Her conscience couldn¡¯t take it, Ander just smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re only seeing half the picture, not the whole, Yes, we¡¯re using Scarlett. But who¡¯s to say she doesn¡¯t need this just as much?¡± Dreame still didn¡¯t get it. So Ander spelled it out more clearly. 2014:27 FUN 15 Aug R Chapter 223 Dreamie Gets It 18 Pearls ¡°The Lane family¡¯s noble lineage has officially returned. Every sector of society is watching their every move. If Scarlett only receives favors from within the Lane family, it doesn¡¯t mean much. But getting recognition from other major families, and doing it in a short span of time, that¡¯s what really proves she¡¯s the true heiress of the Lane family.¡± And suddenly, Dreame remembered the rumors that had been circting¡­ 860 Secrets 224 Chapter 224 Mom¡¯s Got Spy Energy There had been rumors, people saying Scarlett had behaved indecently back at Trenwyn, that she¡¯d done terrible, malicious things. Now that the Lane family had acknowledged her, she¡¯d only end up ruining herself; no one would want to marry her. These people had dared to speak so boldly only because the Lane family hadn¡¯t had the time to monitor public opinion, and because Scarlett had just returned. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to prove herself. Winning the championship at Jandale University¡¯spetition had been a small achievement at best. To the major families, it was nothing more than child¡¯s y¨Cnot worth their attention. But now, the Kramer and Houston families had both shown up bearing gifts; such high¨Clevel gestures could only mean one thing, they were publicly acknowledging Scarlett¡¯s identity. And more than that, Scarlett had to be incredibly impressive to have won them over like this. Those who had ndered her before had better start wondering if their necks were strong enough to withstand the bacsh. This had done Scarlett a huge favor; they¡¯d helped each other, really. It couldn¡¯t be called exploitation. At the time, Dreame hadn¡¯t fully understood Ander¡¯s exnation. It had all sounded vague, confusing. But now, seeing the faint smile on Scarlett¡¯s face, hearing the things she¡¯d said¨Cshe finally understood. Scarlett had seen right through everything from the start. It was entirely possible that calling the police had been part of her n all along¨Ca calcted move to not only neutralize the threat but to solidify her standing. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I was so blind before. ¡°Ms. Lane, Ipletely misjudged you. I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s ever anything I can do to help, just say the word.¡± Scarlett nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll probably be seeing each other often. No need to be so formal.¡± Only then did Dreame crack a smile. ¡°If I start pestering you with questions all the time, would that annoy you?¡± Scarlett asked in return, ¡°Is there something in it for me?¡± Dreame¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Of course Scarlett didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No one turns down free benefits.¡± Finally satisfied, Dreame climbed into her car and left. Scarlett let out a breath and turned to head home¨Conly to find her mother standing there, arms crossed, watching her with an amused, leisurely expression. Chapter 224 Mom¡¯s Got Spy Energy Scarlett went quiet. Crap! I forgot to warn her ahead of time! ¡°Mom¡­¡± She walked over, looping her arm through Sophia¡¯s and shing a sheepish smile. ¡°Alright, let me exin before you yell at me¡­¡± But Sophia just patted her hand, still smiling. 40 Pearts ¡°A moment ago, my heart was in my throat,¡± she said. ¡°I was really afraid you¡¯d gotten into something serious. But now. I¡¯m not so worried anymore. You¡¯ve got ability, and that makes me happy. But you silly girl, don¡¯t carry everything alone. You have a family to lean on.¡± Scarlett hade prepared with a whole list of exnations, ready toy everything out. But after hearing Sophia¡¯s words, she found herself at a loss. ¡°Mom¡­¡°. Her voice wavered. ¡°Thank you, and you¡¯re amazing.¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°Alright, enough with the ttery.¡± She took Scarlett¡¯s hand. ¡°Your uncle and aunt were acting strange today. Be careful around them. Also, my people said they made a trip to Trenwyn. I¡¯m worried that something they saw or heard during that visit changed their attitude toward you. So, while you¡¯re keeping an eye on them, don¡¯t let your guard down around people from Trenwyn either.¡± Scarlett had noticed this too, but she found it strange. When she¡¯d first returned, the second and third branches of the family hadn¡¯t been thrilled¨Cbut they hadn¡¯t shown any real hostility either. After all, even if she were set to inherit the family fortune one day, it woulde through the main branch; it wouldn¡¯t affect them much. Their behavior today had beenpletely out of character. And the Joyner family had already been crushed¨Cthere was no chance of them making aeback. Rumor had it that Martha had no ce to live and had moved into the single dorm assigned to Eugene by the hospital. Stanley and Eugene were crammed into a tiny rental apartment, scraping by day to day. As for Franklin, he¡¯d stayed behind in Jandale, constantly looking for a way to stage aeback. Could it be, they ran into someone from my old ? Even if those people had bad things to say about her, her aunt and uncle weren¡¯t stupid. They wouldn¡¯t believe one¨Csided stories, would they? Chapter 224 Mom¡¯s Got Spy Energy It was all very odd. She didn¡¯t have enough power yet tounch a full investigation, so she simply messaged Colt. Strangely, the usually prompt Colt didn¡¯t reply. She called, but no one picked up. Is he on a mission? She hung up, deciding to wait for him to get back to her once he was free. Perhaps noticing her daughter¡¯s concern, Sophia gently patted her shoulder. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can look into things over at Trenwyn for you.¡± Scarlett blinked, caught off guard. And suddenly, it hit her. +8 Pearls Back when she was still at Trenwyn, she¡¯d gone to great lengths to protect the Joyner family, even blocking the Lane family from getting involved in her affairs. Looking back now, she realized she¡¯dpletely let down her biological parents¡® good intentions. 860 ??? Secrets 225 Chapter 225 Late¨CNight Snacks and Secrets ¡°How could I possibly mind Em thrilled!¡± Scarlett said as the eagerly linked arms with Sophia. ¡°Sometimes I think to myself¨Chow did I get so lucky? I mean, I¡¯ve got a mom who can do literally anything! Sophia mally let out the breath she¡¯d been holding. She really had been worried¨Cworried Scarlett would go back to her old ways, threatening her own life just to make a point. Thankfully, the girl hade to her senses. She no longer let herself be drained by the Joyner family¡¯s false kindness. Come on, you¡¯ve had a scare today. Let¡¯s get you something to eat¨Ccalm your nerves with ate¨Cnight snack.¡± Scarlett nodded quickly. ¡°Mission epted! But only if you eat with me, mom. Deal?¡± She¡¯d never known a mother¡¯s love before. Now that it was flooding in, she clung to it with both hands, like someone who¡¯d been starving finally sitting down to a full meal. ¡°But I¡¯ve got a conferenceing up,¡± Sophia said, making a gesture with her hands and then self- consciously patting her stomach. ¡°I need to diet. I¡¯ll just have a little.¡± Scarlett leaned in and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll do weight¨Closs workouts with you.¡± Sophia nearly made a pained expression. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Scarlett burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to wake you up on time!¡± Sophia went quiet. Meanwhile, at the Fletcher residence, every inch ofnd here was worth a fortune. Yet their estate included a full traditional courtyard; just one street over sat the very center of Jandale. Whenever a holiday came around, the area would be tightly guarded. To enter the Fletcher estate, guests had to pass through severalyers of security. But Jack¡¯s car bore a special insignia and was waved through all the way to the courtyard inside. ¡°Jasper, look at that entrance, over a dozen bodyguards,¡± Jack said. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, most of them trained overseas.¡± Even just standing there, they gave off a chilling, lethal aura. It was clear, tonight wasn¡¯t going to end peacefully. 1/3 4:27 F 15 Aug Fri. Augri ? Chapter 225 Late Night Snacks and Secrets As soon as their car arrived, the bodyguards split into two neat lines to make way. At the entrance stood Samuel and Moses, while Gordon shrank behind her, standing beside Ryan. Jack sneered. ¡°Well, look at that, lined up so nicely. Saves us the trouble of hunting you down one by one.¡± 8 Pearls Jasper¡¯s face remained unreadable, shrouded in shadow. It was impossible to tell what he was feeling. The car door opened. The moment he stepped out, it was as if the air froze around him¨Crazor¨Csharp and suffocating. Even the bodyguards took two steps back instinctively, making the path even wider. Leandro stood there, his hair white, dressed in a suit that only made the silver at his temples stand out more. Perhaps he was too furious to mask it. He was usually all smiles with a sharp edge hidden underneath, but now his brows were drawn so tight they looked like they could cut ss. And the moment he spotted Jasper, a cold glint red in his eyes, like a storm about to break. ¡°So, you do know how toe back. At least you remember you¡¯re part of the Fletcher family!¡± Jasper barely lifted his eyes, ncingzily at him. ¡°I took my mother¡¯sst name, but I¡¯m still of the Fletcher bloodline. As for the rest¡­ can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± The implication was clear, everyone else with the Fletcher surname was just an impostor. Leandro mmed the table with a thunderous crack. ¡°You ungrateful child! What are you all standing around for? Go get the punishment!¡± Moses rushed forward and gently patted his chest to calm him down. ¡°Why are you getting so worked up again? You promised we¡¯d talk things through calmly today. Jasper¡¯s still young, it¡¯s only natural he doesn¡¯t know any better. As adults, shouldn¡¯t we be patient and guide him? Come on now, take it easy. The family doctor said if you don¡¯t start getting your emotions under control, he¡¯s not going to renew your prescription.¡± Her voice was soft, even slightly scolding, but soothing nheless¨Cjust the thing to defuse Leandro¡¯s rage. He sat back down with a huff, pointing at Jasper. ¡°Fine. For your aunt¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t bring out the familyws tonight. But you, get over here and exin yourself. What¡¯s going on with the Kramer family?¡± The Fletcher family had informants all across the country. The second Samuel announced ns to cut ties, they had already started digging. When they learned that Jasper had been involved, had even spoken directly with Samuel. 2 Chapter 225 Late Night Snacks and Secrets 10 Pearls Leandro had every reason to suspect that his rebellious son was once again trying to make things difficult for the Fletcher family. And it wasn¡¯t like this was out of nowhere. Jasper had always been in trouble. It hadn¡¯t been so bad before, but ever since Ryan got into college, racking up good grades and even helping out with the family business, Leandro had found Jasper increasingly unpleasant to look at. ¡°I came back today because¡­¡± He¡¯d given the boy an opening, expecting Jasper to take the chance and exin himself nicely. Instead, Jasper¡¯s tone came cold and cutting, and Leandro frowned, looking up sharply. From the moment Jasper stepped into the courtyard, his face had been unreadable, like a storm cloud that wouldn¡¯t pass. He didn¡¯t need backup, he was the kind of guy people didn¡¯t mess with. Even from across the distance, Leandro could feel the fury radiating off his son. He might¡¯ve been getting older, but he wasn¡¯t senile just yet. 860 B Secrets 226 Chapter 226 The First Time He Fought Back There was no sign he¡¯de 10 apologize. The anger Jasper had worked so hard to suppress red up again. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? What now¨Cyou nning to bring down the entire Fletcher family? Jasper finally looked him in the eye. Those deep¨Cset eyes were cold as ice. ¡°Just came to tell you in person. I¡¯ve approved the rerouting n. This ce will be torn down within a month.¡± The room erupted. Everyone stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Ryan stepped forward. He had a clean¨Ccut look, wore gold¨Crimmed sses, a rxed suit. Gentle. Polished. Even his voice was soft and calm. There wasn¡¯t a trace of me in his tone. ¡°I know we talked about renovating before, but this is our family home. No one¡¯s really going to mess with it.¡± Jack let out a coldugh. ¡°Your family? Can you be a little more precise? Strictly speaking, this courtyard house is under Jasper¡¯s name. If he wants to tear it down, no one can stop him. He can do whatever he wants with it. And listen to yourself¨Ccut it out with the cheap moral guilt trips. It¡¯s pathetic.¡± Ryan adjusted his sses. Still smiling softly. Completely unfazed. ¡°I heard¡­ your mother personally designed this ce. You¡¯re really willing to let it go?¡± Jack crossed his arms. ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t start with that.¡± ¡°Let me warn you¨Cdon¡¯t think your worthless sense of brotherhood gives you a voice here.¡± He raised his fist.. ¡°Keep pushing, and I¡¯ll knock your damn teeth out.¡± Chapter 226 The First Time He Fought Back ¡°Bang!¡°. Leandro mmed the ashtray off the table. Jack immediately fell silent. Ryan stepped back, hiding behind Moses. Gordon tugged lightly at Ryan¡¯s sleeve, mouthing silently, What do we do now? Ryan didn¡¯t respond. Not a flicker of emotion crossed his face. Gordon, getting no answer, could only lower his head in defeat. Leandro¡¯s eyes were full of frost. He stared at Jasper. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Jasper shot back, ¡°What, going deaf in your old age?¡± ¡°You ungrateful bastard!¡± Furious, Leandro snatched up his cane and swung it at Jasper. Jack¡¯s heart stopped. Every time Leandro hit Jasper in the past, Jasper never dodged. He just stood there and took it. Was he really going to let himself be beaten again? Jack couldn¡¯t watch his brother get abused like this anymore. He instinctively moved to stop them- But Jasper was faster. He caught Leandro¡¯s cane mid¨Cair. Then shoved. Leandro stumbled backward from the force. He nearly lost his footing. Only after nearly falling did hee to his senses. ¡°You-!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Leandro. Everyone in the room was stunned. They¡¯d seen Jasper whipped bloody by branches in this courtyard more times than they could count. Chapter 226 The First Time He Fought Back No one ever thought twice about Leandro hitting him. But Jasper just fought back. And not subtly¨Cboldly.. Thest time it was over the Robert family. Leandro hadn¡¯t held back¨Cfirst strike, blood. Jasper didn¡¯t even blink. If Jack hadn¡¯t intervened back then, Jasper might¡¯ve been maimed. So this¡­ This was the first time Jasper had ever fought back in his life. ¡°You don¡¯t have to move out.¡± While everyone was still frozen in shock, Jasper spoke again. He usually showed restraint when dealing with the Fletcher family. But now, he didn¡¯t even spare Leandro a nce. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of emotion in his voice. ¡°You can disappear along with the house for all I care.¡± Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the day they all came to confront Jasper? How had it ended with them being told to leave? When had everything flipped sopletely? ¡°If this is because of the Kramer family, do we really need to go this far?¡± Moses sighed, her tone heavy with sorrow. ¡°Turning father and son against each other over a small matter¡­ You¡¯ll only make yourselves a joke to outsiders. Look, let¡¯s just go visit the Kramer family tomorrow and sort it out then. Tonight, we just wanted to have supper together. Jasper, you¡¯re finally home¨Cdon¡¯t let this ruin the peace in the family.¡± She turned to Jasper again, smiling apologetically. ¡°Jasper, it all just got out of hand. You¡¯ve finallye home¨Clet¡¯s eat first. Don¡¯t let this stuffe between us.¡± Jasper looked down. His eyesnded on the pair of golden Nanyang pearls dangling from her ears. Under the light¡­ They shimmered with a nearly perfect luster. Jack noticed the way Jasper¡¯s gaze grew sharper, colder, almost de¨Clike. Chapter 226 The First Time He Fought Back He followed his line of sight. And when he saw those two pearls¨Chis heart sank to the floor. 860 Ä¿ uy Secrets 227 Chapter 227 Bacsh and Whish Was Moses out of his mind? How dare he wear that? ¡°He clearly doesn¡¯t want to be part of the Fletcher family anymore!¡± Leandro¡¯s eyes burned with rage as he turned to the bodyguards stationed on either side. +48 Pons ¡°What the hell are you all standing around for? Get him! Whoever brings him down gets a hefty reward!¡± After all, great rewards bring out brave men. Jasper had to be taken down today. The familyw had to be enforced. But to Leandro¡¯s shock, the normally obedient, well¨Ctrained guards didn¡¯t move a muscle. He froze, staring around in disbelief. ¡°Are you all deaf?!¡± Still, none of them so much as twitched. That was when Jasper finally spoke. ¡°Eyes on the house. Since they don¡¯t want to move, make sure they stay inside.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± came the thunderous reply in perfect unison. The sound hit like a cannon st. The hearts of everyone else felt like they¡¯d been plunged into scalding oil. What the hell did that mean? They were being locked in? Detained? Before anyone could react, the bodyguards moved in. Their tone remained respectful. ¡°Everyone, please return to your rooms.¡± People stared in stunned silence. The guards spoke again. ¡°Please go back.¡± Still, no one moved. There would be no third warning. Chapter 227 Bacsh and Whish The guards stepped in and took action. ¡°Hey! What the hell are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Moses shouted as he was dragged inside without the slightest hesitation¡­ Leandro was pinned down next. His face turned red and his veins bulged with fury. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?! You¡¯re all out of line!¡± The guards ignored his ranting, secured him, and dragged him back into the house. Gordon and Ryan, sensing the shift in power, quietly returned on their own. The door mmed shut, Leandro¡¯s shouting was instantly silenced. Jack dusted off his hands. ¡°Gotta say, the night view looks better than usual tonight. Funny, I never noticed how beautiful this courtyard was until it was about to be torn down.¡± He paused for a moment as the shouting inside began to fade. Jack smiled wider. ¡°By the way, Jasper, how¡¯s your back? I told you not to keep pushing through it. You should¡¯ve let Pixel take a look. If you¡¯re too shy to say anything, I¡¯ve still got that photo of your injury. Want me to send it over for a remote diagnosis?¡± He started fiddling with his phone. ¡°You¡¯re way too reserved. I think Pixel¡¯s great¨Cwe shouldn¡¯t treat him like an outsider, don¡¯t you think?¡± He wasn¡¯t expecting Jasper to respond. But Jasper nodded and gave a quiet ¡°Mm.¡± Jack¡¯s hand jerked mid¨Cswipe. He looked up, stunned. The next morning, Scarlett woke up to two major bombshells. The first was that the Kramer family had abruptly announced they were cutting all project ties with the Fletcher family and signing a new agreement with the Lane family. The penalty fees were steep enough to draw massive media attention. But since she¡¯d already prepared herself for it, she wasn¡¯t all that shocked. What truly rattled her was the second piece of news. At around 4 a.m., Jack had sent her a photo. She thought it was another one of his weird memes. TOU Sat, 10 Aug Chapter 227 Bacsh and Whish But when she opened it, it turned out to be a photo of someone¡¯s injured back. Two vicioussh marks cut across the skin. 14 (3 The one on the left was especially bad¨Ctorn flesh, exposed tissue, and white pus. It was clearly infected. This couldn¡¯t be ignored any longer. Treatment was urgent. If sweat or bacteria from clothing got into it, it could casily turn fatal. She quickly messaged Jack back. ¡°Is this you? Or a friend? Get to a hospital now. This is serious¨Cit could kill you.¡± Jack, who usually spent his days sleeping off wild nights, replied instantly. He sent her a location pin. ¡°Thene save me.¡± Scarlett blinked, stunned. Seriously? Just like that? She was a med student, not a doctor yet. Even in emergencies, they should be calling a professional, right? She hesitated for a moment, then messaged again to confirm. ¡°Is there a reason someone else can¡¯t treat this?¡± Jack responded immediately. ¡°Yes. It needs to stay secret. Hurry.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t dare waste time. She rushed out to buy the necessary supplies, swapped to arger backpack so she could also pack a few self¨Cdefense tools, and headed out. Before leaving, she called Taylor to send two bodyguards to escort her. But not long after she was gone, Wendy showed up at the house. Sophia was surprised by the unexpected visit. After all, the Yale family was full of professors and carried a reputation of intellectual prestige More importantly, Wendy¡¯s father was Scarlett¡¯s university president. That kind of connection couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Even if Sophia ruled the universe, she usull have to show deference to a teacher. But Wendy wasn¡¯t the type to act spoiled by status. If anything, she was even more polite than usual. ¡°I came today to speak with Ms. Lane,¡± she said kindly. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you tell me where she went?¡± ?? ??? From Ashes to Queen. Now I Call the Shots Secrets 228 Chapter 228 A Mother¡¯s Line, A Daughter¡¯s Pride. Sophia gently pushed the teacup toward Wendy and poured her a fresh cup. +8 Pearls ¡°Ms. Wendy, when ites to my daughter, I usually respect her choices. If she doesn¡¯t want to say something, I won¡¯t press her. She left with bodyguards, so her safety isn¡¯t a concern. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask where she was going. If this is about school, you can tell me, and I¡¯ll pass the message along.¡± Of course, that was just polite talk. Wendy and Scarlett had each other¡¯s contact info. They could¡¯ve exchanged messages or called anytime. The fact that Wendy had chosen to visit in person meant this wasn¡¯t a simple matter. So Sophia had no intention of giving up any information easily. She was only making it clear that she, as a mother, wasn¡¯t the overbearing type others might assume her to be. Sure enough, Wendy fell silent. She lifted her teacup and took a slow sip. Sophia took the moment to observe her closely. Everyone in their circle knew that Wendy had been adored since childhood. Even in an era that favored sons over daughters, Wayne had gone against the grain and only had her. When Wendy graduated from college, people used to call her the little princess of the capital. That alone spoke volumes about her status and influence. Back then, Wendy had been radiant¨Cwherever she went, the atmosphere seemed toe alive with her presence. But now¡­ Though there had been rumors about her divorce, she looked far more worn down than expected. Fine lines had formed at the corners of her eyes, and dark circles pooled beneath them. Her cheeks had sunken, and deep nasbial folds made her look even older. Sophia was older than her, yet now looked like the younger one. ¡°Ms. Wendy¡­¡± she started. ¡°Madam Lane,¡± Wendy said softly, lifting her gaze and taking a deep breath. ¡°If Scarlettes back, please let her know I was here. Also, this is a small token of thanks.¡± She reached into her bag and produced a sandalwood box. It fit in the palm of her hand, crafted with exquisite, traditional artisan techniques. Even amo this type of jewelry box fetched sky¨Chigh prices. And whatever was inside it had to be worth even more. e elite,
  1. 143.
50 Sat, 10 Aug Chapter 228 A Mother¡¯s Line, A Daughter¡¯s Pride +8 Pearls ¡°This¡­¡± Sophia slowly withdrew her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t make decisions on behalf of my daughter. ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, maybe you can set up a time to meet her yourself. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Wendy looked momentarily stunned. She nced back at Sophia, and despite the yellowing shadows beneath her eyes, they lit up a little. ¡°No wonder you and Ms. Lane are mother and daughter,¡± she said with a soft, bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re both sharp, decisive women.¡± Sophia smiled politely. ¡°If you¡¯re saying Scarlett takes after me, I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± Wendy sighed. ¡°There¡¯s actually something else I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± Sophia quickly raised a hand. ¡°You¡¯re Scarlett¡¯s friend. No need for formalities like asking favors.¡± Wendy gave a half¨Csmile, but her expression darkened. Something weighed heavy behind her eyes. Sheposed herself and spoke slowly. ¡°The Dane family built their name throughw. I know the top attorneys are at your family¡¯s firm. I¡¯d like to hire the best criminalwyer you have. Price isn¡¯t an issue.¡± Sophia hadn¡¯t expected the conversation to shift so suddenly. For a moment, she didn¡¯t even know how to respond. 20 The Dane family had started as a n of courtroom advocates and evolved into a full¨Cfledgedw firm- small at first, then gradually growing into the most powerful in the country, with a global reputation. Theirwyers were constantly in demand and nearly impossible to book without an appointment. Except, of course, for family members. When Sophia had married in, she¡¯d brought one of the family firms with her as part of her dowry. The Dane family had poured resources into it, and their attorneys were now every bit as skilled as the gold¨Ctierwyers of the Duanmu Group. So clearly, Wendy¡¯s real purpose today wasn¡¯t just Scarlett. As realization dawned in her eyes, Wendy gave a self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡°I really hate having to ask this.¡± ¡°We grew up in the same circle. You watched me grow up. And yet here I am, a fool for love who married. that bastard. Now the divorce has turned into a criminal case¡­ I guess I brought this on myself¡± Sophia was stunned. She hadn¡¯t heard a word about that. She was too shocked to even know where to begin. Chapter 228 A Mother¡¯s Line, A Daughter¡¯s Pride Wendy didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Madam Lane, is it possible? If it¡¯s too much to ask, I can limit it to consultation only. He doesn¡¯t have to appear in court.¡± Her eyes were ssy, her voiceced with quiet desperation. Meanwhile, Scarlett¡¯s car rumbled over the winding cobblestone road, past a cluster of vis nestled between snow pines and walls of climbing roses. The wrought¨Ciron fence shimmered with warm gold under the morning sun, the engraved motifs glinting with fine craftsmanship. Even the bronze vermilion bird sculpture perched atop each column bore the unmistakable weight of a master artisan¡¯s hand. 860 Secrets 229 Chapter 229 Beneath the Surface Every detail of the vermilion bird¡¯s tail feathers was perfectly preserved. Even the green¨Ctinged patches of patina were coated in a soft sheen, revealing this to be an antique¨Can authentic piece sourced from a collector. Its market value had long passed the six¨Cfigure mark. Someone was clearly expecting her. A staff member escorted her upstairs personally. The walnut door swung open, and Scarlett¡¯s feet immediately sank into a five¨Ccentimeter¨Cthick handwoven wool carpet. Silver¨Cthreaded vine patterns wound across a deep indigo base, so fine that every stitch direction was visible. The piley t and smooth, like the neck feathers of a swan. ¡°Pixel, you¡¯re here!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurried to meet her and pointed to the inner room. ¡°Jasper¡¯s inside.¡± Scarlett was still reeling from the sheer opulence of the space when Jack¡¯s words snapped her out of it. She blinked, surprised. ¡°Mr. Fletcher¡¯s the one who¡¯s hurt? Why didn¡¯t he go to a hospital? Doesn¡¯t he have a private doctor?¡± The flurry of questions left Jack scratching the back of his head in awkward silence. ¡°Well¡­. he¡¯s stubborn. Doesn¡¯t want anyone else to know. I really appreciate you doing this.¡± As he spoke, he gently pushed Scarlett toward the inner room. The floormp inside had been turned to a soft amber glow, casting warm light across the man¡¯s exposed back and shoulders. The golden haze clung to his sculpted muscles like a sheer ze over cold jade. Jasper leaned sideways against the treatment bed, his left elbow propped against the headboard while his -right shoulder dipped low. The muscles along his spine rose and fell softly with each breath. But those twosh marks across his back made his pale skin look nearly translucent by contrast. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring for fifteen minutes. Does Dr. Lin charge by the minute for admiring the view?¡± His voice was low and hoarse, with azy edge that made the air itself tremble. Scarlett¡¯s fingers twitched. The cotton ball in her palm had soaked through, and she suddenly realized¨Cshe had been staring. The shape of his scap. The smooth arc from his spine to his waist. That newly inflictedsh mark on his shoulder, where torn flesh had scabbed over in dark red. Against such cold, pale skin, the wound stood out like a bloodstain on snow¡ªblinding and impossible to ignore. Her ears burned. She cleared her throat quickly. Mr. Fletcher, just so we¡¯re clear¨CI¡¯m not a licensed physician. I¡¯ll do my best, but it might not be perfect. If that¡¯s an issue, you should call someone else.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice was even. ¡°No. You¡¯ll do.¡± Sat, 10 Aug Chapter 229 Beneath the Surface She moved quietly around to the side of the bed. The moment her fingertips brushed the skin near his shoulder, the muscle beneath her touch tightened reflexively. Heat radiated from him, burning through her hand. As soon as the alcohol¨Csoaked cotton touched the edge of the wound, a low sound escaped his throata soft, suppressed groan that dissolved into the warm light like smoke. The breath hit her like a spark. Her fingers trembled slightly. There was something in it¨Crestraint, weight, the edge of something feral held just beneath the surface. It wasn¡¯t pain alone. It was something else. Something dangerous. Her heart skipped a beat. Everything inside her was a mess. Her pulse, her breath. It took every ounce of self¨Ccontrol to pull her focus back to the wound. She treated it with care¨Cuntil- ¡°The wound¡­¡± She stopped mid¨Csentence. Beneath what should¡¯ve been raw, torn flesh, she spotted something strange- ck, thread¨Clike material clinging to the edges of the gash. It looked like some kind of foreign object, deliberately embedded. She instinctively leaned in closer. Her nose was nearly touching his back. When her hair brushed his waist, his breathing deepened. A low vibration pulsed from his chest like the growl of a beast, provoked but unmoving¨Cletting her continue, even as her fingertips slowly peeled away the scab. She didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. Her focus narrowed to the wound. Sure enough, buried in the intersecting valleys of the twosh marks were thin, ck threads, slick with pus and blood. They were slowly sinking deeper into the tissue¨Calmost too subtle for the naked eye to notice. The skin around the site had begun to bruise in an unnatural bluish¨Cpurple hue. It was clearly the effect of some corrosive agent. Her throat tightened. Her hand hovered in midair, too afraid to touch down. These weren¡¯t normal wounds. There was no swelling, no signs of natural healing. In fact, it looked as though something had prevented healing¨Ceachsh precisely avoidin vessels, yet beneath the skiny something carefully, cruelly buried. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with the wound?¡± jor blood Jasper suddenly turned his head. In the shifting light, the sharp line of his jaw glinted, hisshes casting shadows like butterfly wings against his cheekbones. Chapter 229 Beneath the Surface The question had barely left his lips when he reached up and caught her wrist, the calluses on his palm scraping against her pulse. The heat of his grip made her jerk her head up¨Cand stare straight into his eyes, now dark as midnight seas. Gone was the careless indifference. Scarlett finally realized how close they were¨Cclose enough to see the stubble he¡¯d missed at the back of his neck, close enough to hear the quickened beat of his heart in his chest. The alcohol pad had fallen onto the bedsheet at some point. Her other hand clutched the hem of her shirt without thinking, fingers curling around the folds of the fabric. 860 Secrets 230 Chapter 230 A Pulse Bencath the Ice She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the way his back had moved when he breathed¨Cthose steady, rhythmic contractions of muscle, like some secret tempo now reying on a loop in her mind. The heat rose to the tips of her ears. ¡°There¡¯s something inside the wound,¡± she murmured, forcing herself to focus. Her fingertip lightly tapped thesh where ck threads had begun to seep from beneath the skin. ¡°This isn¡¯t a normal injury. Someoneced it¨Cused something to stop it from healing. It¡¯s still corroding the blood vessels.¡± Jasper didn¡¯t even flinch. Not a flicker of surprise crossed his face. ¡°You already suspected this,¡± she said slowly, ¡°or maybe you already knew?¡± Scarlett bit her lip, fingers unconsciously tightening around the hem of her shirt. The air was thick with the scent of antiseptic. Jasper released her wrist with deliberate ease. ¡°Just the usual tricks. Can you treat it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± she said quietly, pointing toward his back. ¡°That¡¯s all I can promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He turned again, presenting his back to her once more. The sheer perfection of the lines carved across his shoulders and spine hit her like a second blow. As she leaned closer, she caught the faint scent of cedar on his skin, tinged with the metallic sharpness of blood. It reminded her of the searing heat she¡¯d felt beneath her fingers earlier¨Calive and dangerous, like fire wrapped in ice. Something you should avoid, but couldn¡¯t help leaning toward. Just to see what might burn beneath the surface. The moment her tweezers mped onto one of the ck threads, Jasper¡¯s body tensed violently. A low, stifled groan broke from his throat. Scarlett instinctively pressed her hand to his shoulder. The muscle beneath her palm felt like stone, clenched tight¨Cbut it eased slightly under her touch. It felt like trust. Or maybe it was something else entirely. Deliberate. Allowed. And she realized then¨Cthis man, feared and formidable in the eyes of so many, was baring the most vulnerable part of himself to her without hesitation. He was letting her see the wound. Letting her near it. Letting her decide what to do with it. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± She didn¡¯t know how long it had taken, but when thest thread was pulled free, she found sweat beading at her temple. 11:50 Sat, 16 Aug 16 Chapter 230 A Pulse Beneath the Ice But she was no stranger to pain. She¡¯d suffered enough during her time with the Joyner family and endured the cruelty of bullying in med school. Her strength had been forged in fire. It was the only reason she could hold back the storm inside her now. As she wiped the wound clean with saline, Jasper nced over his shoulder. His gaze locked on her hands, on every motion she made. Unblinking. The air felt heavier somehow, thick and warm. Rain tapped softly at the windows, and the amber light stretched their shadows long across the floor. She watched as her silhouette disappeared beneath his¨Cher fingertips still stained with his blood. The room waspletely still. So quiet she could hear her own heartbeat pounding in her ears. She drew a long breath. Then another. She had to stay focused. She swore to herself that when she got home, she was going to look up as many ¡°shirtless man¡± images as it took to desensitize herself. Next time, she wouldn¡¯t get distracted like this. You are a professional, she reminded herself. Be a damn doctor. Bolstered by sheer willpower, she looked up- And fell straight into Jasper¡¯s eyes. Gone was the cold, steely glint. What stared back at her now was a storm, dark and unguarded. He was like a predator with his ws retracted¨Cmore dangerous for how gentle he looked. And she was trapped inside that suffocating, charged atmosphere with him. She turned her face away, voice barely audible. ¡°Let me apply the medicine.¡± Jasper nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± His voice was low, rich, like gravel dipped in honey. But his eyes never left her. Her cheeks burned red again. Still, her hands stayed steady as she prepared the medicine. Her expression didn¡¯t waver, as it eating any other patient. For years, people had feared him, resented him, or kept their distance. But now- 11:51 Sat 16 Aug Chapter 230 A Pulse Beneath the Ice As the salve touched his back, it seared into his exposed flesh. The peeled¨Cback skin red hot, nerver we with pain. Whatever tension had built between them vanished in an instant. Jasper let out a sharp grunt. ¡°Mr. Fletcher! Are you alright? Did I press too hard?¡± Scarlett winced. Her choice of words echoed back a second toote. God¡­ seriously? She wanted to dig a hole, bury herself, and seal it with concrete. The air in the room turned several degrees hotter. Her face burned. ¡°I¡¯ll be more gentle. Just bear with it, okay?¡± A She spoke quickly, trying to change the subject before he had the chance to say something¨Canything¨Cthat might push her further off bnce. The ointment spread coolly across the wound, but the fire underneath his skin refused to be soothed. Jasper watched her fumble to pack up the medical kit, her hands in a barely controlled flurry. Oddly, the pain in his back no longer seemed to matter. ¡°By the way, Mr. Fletcher¡­¡± Scarlett turned¨Cand froze. He was buttoning his shirt. Slow, meticulous, all the way up to thest button. The crisp white fabric hugged his form, immacte and restrained, casting an icy gleam over him. Under that cold, polished aura¡­ -She felt like she was standing on a snow¨Ccovered mountain. ¡°Um¡­¡± She shook her head, trying to snap herself out of it. 860 Secrets 231 The Poison Beneath the Scars ¡°Come look at this.¡± While treating the wound earlier, she had used tweezers to extract the foreign material clinging to the injury. ¡°This isn¡¯t just ordinary medicinal powder. It¡¯s mixed with something fibrous and metallic.¡± Under a saline rinse, the stuff shimmered with a sinister bluish¨Cck sheen, like a venomous serpent clinging to flesh, slowly gnawing away at the muscle. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t caught this in time, your wound wouldn¡¯t heal for ages. Whoever hit you is vicious. They clearly targeted your acupoints and used a corrosivepound to block your internal energy flow. The n was to leave you half¨Calive¨Cwishing you were dead.¡± Bang! The door suddenly burst open. Jack rushed in. ¡°What did you just say? There¡¯s poison in that?¡± If he hadn¡¯t been eavesdropping the whole time, he¡¯d have to be pretty stupid. Thinking about what had just happened¡­ Scarlett felt even more embarrassed. But Jack marched straight over and shook her arm. ¡°Pixel, what did you just say? The whip marks are poisoned?¡± She was dazed by the sudden shaking. When the question sank in, she answered on reflex, without thinking. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Jack spun around, mming his fist hard into the wall. Scarlett was stunned. ¡°Mr. Jack, are you okay?¡± She quickly came to her senses. Embarrassment wasn¡¯t her priority anymore. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jack¡¯s knuckles ached, and he winced while shaking out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m pissed off for Jasper. Those whip marks? His own father did it!¡± The bitter sarcasm in his voice chilled the air. Scarlett¡¯s fingers paused. Chapter 231 The Poison Beneath the Scars She looked up, locking eyes with the storm swirling behind Jasper¡¯s calm gaze. Hisshes cast shadows like butterfly wings beneath his eyes, but they couldn¡¯t hide the faint red line at the corner¨Clike thest glow of sunset after beingshed by a whip, hot and rming. ¡°So the poison in the wound¡­¡± Her throat tightened as she plucked thest trace of foreign matter with her tweezers. ¡°Mr. Matthew had someone put it there?¡± Jasper let out a coldugh. Like a beast in chains, the sharpness hidden beneath his calm nearly bared its fangs. ¡°Maybe.¡± Jack was clearly not satisfied with that answer. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®maybe¡®? It was him! Even if he didn¡¯t do it himself, he allowed it! Last night, I thought you were being impulsive agreeing to demolish the courtyard. But now? You were absolutely right. Time to clean house!¡± Scarlett seemed to understand now. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this about the Robert family?¡± Now that Carson was in prison and Gordon couldn¡¯t survive in Trenwyn, the Robert family was effectively uprooted. Moses was Leandro¡¯s second wife. Over the years, she¡¯d relied on the Robert family¡¯s support to maintain her ce in high society. And right now, it was a crucial moment for paving the way for Ryan. With the Robert family¡¯s downfall, Moses stood to lose everything. Her hatred toward Jasper and desire to eliminate him made a twisted kind of sense. But Leandro was still Jasper¡¯s biological father. Sure, there¡¯s that old saying¡ª¡°get a stepmother, and you¡¯ll get a stepfather too¡°-but if he didn¡¯t like his eldest son, he could¡¯ve just sent him abroad or pushed him to the margins. Why risk everything to poison and kill his own child? Then again¡­ It wasn¡¯t that hard to believe. The Joyner family had faked kindness for the sake of a kidney. Why wouldn¡¯t the Fletcher family scheme to eliminate someone for the sake of their forty What she hadn¡¯t expected was- Even someone as powerful as Jasper¡­ Still couldn¡¯t control everything. Chapter 231 The Poison Beneath the Scars ¡°Pixel, tell me how do we deal with them?¡± Jack ground his teeth, practically ready to charge in with a de. Scarlett pointed to the toxic residue, now visibly reacting. ¡°I can extract this.¡± She smiled and turned to Jasper. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, since your family¡¯s courtyard is about to be demolished, why not send them a little parting gift?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes went wide. It was like he was seeing Scarlett for the first time. ¡°You¨Cyou¨Cyou¨Cyou¡¯re just like Jasperst night¡­¡± Scarlett looked confused. ¡°What?¡°. Jack caught Jasper¡¯s chilly re and instantly covered his mouth. ¡°No, nothing!¡± It took him a moment to recover before blurting But the curiosity still burned. He crept over, lowering his voice. out his denial. ¡°Pixel, can I ask you something? You seem really¡­ protective of Jasper?¡± Scarlett blinked. ¡°He¡¯s my sponsor and mentor. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Jack: ¡°¡­Guess I backed the wrong horse.¡± She had once been burned badly for giving her heart too easily¨Cthat¡¯s how the Joyner family fooled her sopletely. That¡¯s why, after cutting ties, she shut herself off emotionally. But Jasper was the first person willing to help her¨Coffering both ab and emotional support. Not to mention, back when she was dead broke, he gave her thirty million. For all of that, she¡¯d protect him without hesitation. And Jack¨Che was the second person who extended kindness and chose to stand by her. That made him a true friend. 860 Secrets 232 From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots Chapter 232 The Price of Blood If needed, she¡¯d put herself on the line for a friend. So she asked sincerely, ¡°Mr. Jack, were you whipped too? Lie down, I¡¯ll examine you.¡± ¡°Pixel, I feel like you¡¯re low¨Ckey roasting me, but I¡¯ve got no proof.¡± Scarlett burst outughing. The gloomy tension in the room finally cracked and dissolved. Jasper, watching her bright smile, felt his lips curve ever so slightly. With that situation settled, Scarlett turned her attention to preparing for the Houston family¡¯s banquet Sophia had already prepared dozens of gowns for her, insisting she make a selection soon. She had just stepped out of the vi when her phone rang¨Cit was Sophia. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m heading back now.¡± But Sophia didn¡¯t sound like her usual energetic self. Her tone was low, tinged with unease. ¡°Don¡¯te home yet. I¡¯m sending you a location.¡± Scarlett was stunned. Her mom was being¡­ strangely secretive. But she had two bodyguards with her and a pouch of medicine on hand¨Cnothing to worry about. So she didn¡¯t ask questions and immediately had the guards drive her to the address Sophia sent. What she didn¡¯t notice was the ck car that brushed past them, nor the venomous pair of eyes inside that followed her every move with hatred. Once in the car, she felt restless, running through every worst¨Ccase scenario in her mind. She didn¡¯t expect her mom to simply invite her out for tea. The only surprise was the woman sitting beside her¨CWendy. ¡°Miss Scully.¡± Wendy hadn¡¯t attended the Lane family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet, so she wasn¡¯t sure whether Scarlett still acknowledged the ¡°Lane¡± surname. Hence, the cautious formality. Scarlett was surprised. Last time they met, Wendy had been bold andmanding, radiating strength from a distance. But now? Chapter 232 The Price of Blood She looked so much older. And that wasn¡¯t all¨Cher entire presence had dimmed. If Scarlett hadn¡¯t already known her, she wouldn¡¯t have believed this was the same powerful wornari everyone once spoke of. Once they were seated, Sophia gently took her hand. ¡°Sorry, sweetheart. This came up suddenly, so I didn¡¯t give you a heads¨Cup before asking you here. Scarlett didn¡¯t mind¨Cjust found it odd. ¡°Ms. Wendy, you asked to see me?¡± Wendy nced at Sophia before nodding. ¡°There¡¯s something you deserve to know.¡± Her seriousness felt unfamiliar, making Scarlett instinctively grip the medicine pouch in her pocket. Wendy sipped her strong tea. Then slowly began her story, starting from her return from Trenwyn. She had been born into privilege, and even when she married, she brought her own wealth and status to the table. Life had always gone smoothly, and her character didn¡¯t tolerate injustice. When she found out the truth about Dora¡¯s illness in Trenwyn, she couldn¡¯t let it After returning to Jandale, she started investigating. At first, she thought her husband was having an affair with the female chef. But a deeper look revealed the chef had been framed.
  1. go.
Honeysuckle and wolf¡¯s bane looked very simr, and her husband always crushed the herbs before handing them to the chef¨Cthere was no way she could¡¯ve known, Wendy thought it was just a false rm. But then the real truth surfaced. Her husband was cheating¨Cjust not with one woman. Any young, attractive girl in hispany had been targeted. Hearing this, Scarlett¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily. She wanted to kill that bastard. Wendy had to take a moment before continuing. ¡°There were multiple illegitimate children¨Csons and daughters. But none of that was why he wanted to Chapter 232 The Price of Blood hurt Dora.¡± ¡°He wanted her dead because he believed some so¨Ccalled miracle doctor. Said the man could restore his body to that of a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold. The key ingredient? Dora. Her blood type and other traits made her the perfect match.¡± Her voice cracked mid¨Csentence. ¡°I wanted to kill him when I found out. I thought I had some influence in Jandale, so I hired the best to gather evidence. But they were already prepared. I got nothing concrete¨Conly scared them off. That miracle doctor disappeared. And that bastard med everything on me. He even tried to take Dora away She had gone to the police and cooperated with them. Everything was supposed to be under control But then,st night- She covered her face. But the tears still slipped through her fingers. ¡°That bastard came home. He brought one of his illegitimate daughters with him. Said she was also a match. Told me to calm down¨Che¡¯d use her as the new sacrifice.¡± 860 Secrets 233 Blood Debts and Daughters Wendy let go of her face, her eyes zing. ¡°I hate every mistress on this earth. And illegitimate daughters¨Cthey¡¯re nothing to be proud of either. But that doesn¡¯t mean they deserve to be robbed of their lives. While we were arguing, that girl suddenly copsed. Dora was standing nearby. I thought maybe the two girls had gotten into a fight, so I rushed over. 1-1 didn¡¯t expect it. That girl¡­ she wasn¡¯t breathing.¡± So in the end, a bitter divorce had spiraled into a crime scene¨Cand Dora was the suspect? Dora was too young to be legally charged. But once this got out, her life would be ruined forever. Sophia exined, ¡°Today, Ms. Wendy came to ask me for a top¨Ctierwyer. And¡­ she also hopes you¡¯ll help look after Dora.¡± Wendy nodded through her tears. ¡°This whole thing has shaken her up badly. And if I¡¯m caught up in court, I won¡¯t be able to care for her. Miss Scully, I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even speak anymore, overwhelmed with emotion. Scarlett felt a dull ache in her chest. Dora had be the breaking point¨Cthe reason this once¨Cpowerful woman now looked so fragile. ¡°My father said you know hypnosis. Please¡­ help Dora forget all of this.¡± Scarlett set aside her thoughts and handed over a tissue. ¡°Ms. Wendy, hypnosis is only a supplementary therapy. Dora¡¯s young¨Ctoo young to easily build trust. There¡¯s no guarantee it¡¯ll work.¡± ¡°But¡­ Dora and I do have a bit of a bond. Given how she is right now, I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡± Wendy wiped her tears, her swollen eyes gleaming faintly. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± She took a few deep breaths to steady herself, then stood to leave. Sophia watched her go, then spoke softly. ¡°She¡¯s pitiful too. Got swept away by sweet words when she married Camdon. Everyone around her got bought out. That¡¯s why things are so hard now.¡± She sighed and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand with a mix of worry and resolve. ¡°Scully, even if you never want to get married, I¡¯ll still support you.¡± Scarlett: ¡°¡­¡± Did she really seem that desperate to get hitched? ¡°Ahem, what I mean is¨Cas long as you don¡¯t be one of those love¨Cblinded fools, everything else is fine.¡± 11:51 Sat 16 20 Chapter 233 Blood Debts and baughters Sophia poked her own forehead, embarrassed. What the hell was she saying? What if she scared her daughter? Scarlett couldn¡¯t help butugh at her mom¡¯s awkward attempt to exin herself, not knowing how to start or backpedal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I¡¯m not going to give everything to someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± She¡¯d poured her heart and soul into supporting Connor, and in the end, not only got nothing¨Cshe almost lost her life. Once you stumble in one ce, you just learn to steer clear the next time. Sophia feltforted by her words. She was starting to think maybe staying single and child¨Cfree was the best way to stay safe. All she wanted was for her daughter to be happy. Whether or not she ever married or had kids didn¡¯t matter. ¡°As long as that¡¯s how you feel, I¡¯m at ease. Alright, I¡¯m going to touch base with my topwyer and have him take over Wendy¡¯s case.¡± Scarlett nodded. But then she suddenly tugged on Sophia¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I still need to visit the Kramer family. Can you arrange for two badass girls toe with me?¡± Sophia was taken aback. Mr. Samuel and the Houston family had alreadye by to apologize. She¡¯d known things were moreplicated than they seemed. But since Scarlett didn¡¯t want to exin, she hadn¡¯t pushed. Now that her daughter asked for just two people¨Cof course she¡¯d agree. ¡°Have them dress up like nurses and prep some medication for me. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡± Scarlett pulled out her phone and showed her the nned location. Sophia gave a confident ¡°OK¡± gesture. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡± As they were about to part ways, Sophia smacked her forehead. ¡°Aurora¡¯s out. Your grandma pulled some strings.¡± ¡°She¡¯s her own daughter, and Grandma personally brought her into the Lane family. It¡¯s normal for her to help.¡± 11:51 Sat, 16 Aug Chapter 233 Blood Debts and Daughters. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Scully. I won¡¯t let you suffer. Just because she¡¯s out now doesn¡¯t mean this is over. If I find any proof, I¡¯ll send her right back in.¡± Scarlett had already mentally prepared for this oue. ¡°I¡¯m just curious¨Cif she¡¯s that close to Grandma, whye to you for help instead of going straight to her Sophia frowned. Clearly, she sensed something off too. ¡°She was taken right under my nose and detained overnight. Now that she¡¯s been released without any real evidence, it just means they had nothing solid. Which also means, to arrest her in front of me without proof -they¡¯ll have to give your grandma an exnation.¡± And in families like theirs, an ¡°exnation¡± usually just meant- Materialpensation. 860 Secrets 234 Chapter 234 Barbed Roses da 18 Pear The old matriarch had long since stepped away frompany affairs, but she still held shares¨Cso power wasn¡¯t her goal. Scarlett¡¯s eyes flickered. She had a guess. ¡°She wants leverage.¡± Sophia nodded, gazing at her daughter with pride. ¡°My brilliant girl, that¡¯s exactly it! Don¡¯t worry¨Cshe traded a granddaughter for that favor. She won¡¯t cash it in lightly. If troublees, I¡¯ll handle it head¨Con.¡± She reached out and tousled Scarlett¡¯s hair. ¡°For now, just rest. I¡¯ll try to wrap up my work early so I can apany you to Trenwyn for your defense.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up. Last year, she had watched her seniors defend their theses, with family members waiting outside in formalwear or holding sunflowers to celebrate them. She¡¯d longed for that moment. But back then, stuck in the Joyner family¡¯s web, she couldn¡¯t even dream of asking. At that time, she couldn¡¯t imagine ever receiving that kind of unconditional love from family. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, voice hoarse, like she was struggling to hold something back. Sophia¡¯s car arrived. Before leaving, she reminded her, ¡°If you run into trouble with the Yale family, tell me. Don¡¯t shoulder it all alone.¡± Scarlett gave her an ¡°OK¡± gesture. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my strongest backup.¡± Sophiaughed out loud. ¡°Exactly!¡± Scarlett soon got into her own car and headed toward the Kramer estate as nned. But just after turning the corner, her car was rear¨Cended. Her bodyguards stepped out to handle it. The other party, clearly at fault, still insisted onpensation, arguing aggressively. Scarlett called the police and asked Taylor to send another car. But just as she stepped out to mediate One of the men from the other car rushed toward her. Chapter 234 Barbed Roses The bodyguards had assumed it was just a traffic issue, so they were still tied up talking to the driver None of them noticed the others hiding inside. By the time they realized those men were heading for Scarlett, it was already toote. Scarlett hadn¡¯t expected an ambush. She froze by the door, stunned. Thankfully, she had her medicine pouch. As the men charged at her, she hurled it forward¨Cit exploded in a burst of powder. ¡°Cough! Cough¨Ckoff! Hack, hack!¡± The four men instantly doubled over, choking and staggering. The bodyguards arrived in time to subdue them. ¡°Speak. Who sent you? Do you have a death wishying hands on ourdy?¡± Though drained of strength, the attackers clenched their jaws and refused to talk. Scarlett narrowed her eyes, scanning the car and the street. ¡°It was Grace, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The leader¡¯s head jerked up, shocked she¡¯d guessed it so quickly. Scarlett sneered. That easy to rattle? ¡°Take them to my second brother.¡± She tapped on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve sent you the address.¡± The bodyguards nodded andmandeered the attackers¡® vehicle. One bodyguard stayed behind to escort her to the Kramer residence. It was early summer. Roses bloomed wildly over the estate¡¯s wrought¨Ciron fences, the pink and white blossoms spilling like waves over ash¨Cgrey stone walls. In the setting sun, they glowed like gilded ink. Scarlett stood before the ornately carved brass gate, her fingers brushing a detailed totem on the door knocker. It was iid with a single b of He?ian jade, and its carved veins held the lingering warmth of spring. It was said Mr. Samuel¡¯s father had personally designed the vi thirty years ago: a Baroque dome atop ssical eaves. The granite walls had been imported overseas, each stone polished to a mirror shine. As the gate opened, a butler in dark green uniform bowed deeply. His shoes crunched over ancient Song Dynasty bricks, their seams filled with crushed shell that shimmered like pearls in the dusk. ¡°Ms. Lane, I was instructed to greet you here. The master is waiting in his room as you requested, so please 11:52 36 Sat It Chapter 234 Barbed Roses excuse him for noting down personally.¡± Scarlett smiled and nodded. ¡°No trouble. But I do want to ask- is your youngdy here?¡± The butler paused, clearly not expecting that question. But Mr. Samuel had ordered them to treat Scarlett as an honored guest. So he answered carefully. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s been heretely, said she wanted to take care of the master.¡± Scarlett understood immediately. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee out?¡± The butler gave a pained smile. That young mistress had always been temperamental. She¡¯d also opposed Mr. Samuel hiring a psychologist¨Cespecially Scarlett, who she saw as an inexperienced outsider. Just not making things difficult today would be a miracle. Showing up to greet her? Not a chance. ¡°Madam is currently in a video meeting. It¡¯s not over yet. She asked me to extend her apologies.¡± 860 Secrets 235 The Snake Beneath the Silk Scarlett nearlyughed from sheer disbelief. A video meeting? What a polished excuse. Guess some people really weren¡¯t afraid of retribution knocking on their door. ¡°Fine. Apology epted. Let¡¯s go.¡± The butler led her through a grand nine¨Cmeter¨Chigh foyer. Overhead, a chandelier of 360 crystals sparkled, casting soft light on the Persian handwoven carpet beneath. Ancient Persian motifs shimmered across the fibers, every detail¨Cwild horses, delicate clover blossoms¨Cstitched with golden thread. Both sides of the hallway disyed Mr. Samuel¡¯s prized whiskey collection in ss cases. Of course, after visiting Jasper¡¯s over¨Cthe¨Ctop mansion¡­. This level of luxury no longer shocked her. Still, she couldn¡¯t help admiring the craftsmanship. Along the corridor, oil paintings lined the walls¨Cauthentic Renaissance works. One Botticelli, framed behind bulletproof ss, glittered with golden pigment under the lights, mirroring the rose blossoms outside the window. A faint scent of sandalwood mingled with some rare perfume floated in the air. The unique fragrance reminded Scarlett of a sedative blend. She frowned slightly. For someone with mild nervous tension, this aroma would soothe. But for someone like Samuel, in his current mental state? This would only aggravate the split in his cognition over time. ¡°This painting¡­¡± she murmured. The butler replied quickly. ¡°A birthday gift from Madam, some years back. The master never mentioned it, but he hung it in the most prominent spot.¡± Scarlett smirked inwardly. Such a devoted, filial daughter. What a shame. The butler, noticing her unusual silence until now, grew concerned. ¡°Ms. Lane, is there something wrong with this painting?¡± Scarlett withdrew her gaze. ¡°No.¡± Chapter 235 The Shake Beneath the Silk Even if professionals were called to examine it, the ingredients in the fragrance would likely check out a harmless¨Ceven beneficial¨Cto the master, As for his condition¡­ Only hypnosis would reveal the truth. When Scarlett entered the upstairs sitting room, Grace¨Cthe Kramer heiress¨Cwas lounging on a rosewood chaise, a gilded cigarette holder bnced between her fingers. A ruby the size of a pigeon¡¯s eye gleamed at the tip, casting fractured light with every flick of her wrist. She wore a custom Chanel suit, ivory trousers pressed razor¨Csharp. Yet as Scarlett approached, she deliberately tapped her cigarette ash onto the wool carpet by her feet. Casual, but calcted. Every move reeked of a powerful woman looking down on someone beneath her. The butler hadn¡¯t expected her here either. For a moment, he looked genuinely ufortable. But Grace waved him off. ¡°Go prepare tea for Ms. Lane.¡± She was clearly trying to send him away. As a hired employee, the butler had no choice but to obey. ¡°Ms. Lane, please make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Once he left, Grace narrowed her eyes, her voice dripping with frost. ¡°My father¡¯s illness isn¡¯t something a fame¨Cchasing quack can cure.¡± Scarlett held her polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not a psychologist. I¡¯m not here to treat him.¡± ¡°Lies! You clearly-¡± ¡°Ms. Grace,¡± Scarlett¡¯s smile vanished. No need for politeness when dealing with someone who¡¯d tried to harm her. ¡°You blocking me right now is dying your father¡¯s treatment.¡± Grace¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t use my father to pressure me. You¡¯d better tell me exactly what drug you gave him¨Cwhat made him suddenly make that kind of decision!¡± ¡°If you cooperate, I¡¯ll let it go, out of respect for the Lane family.¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes flicked to the ring on Grace¡¯s finger, catching a gleam under the light. 11:52 Sar TO AL Chapter 235 The Snake Beneath the Silk It was a coiled serpent of diamonds¨Cits head pointed right at the medical file on the table, which re Samuel Early¨Cstage Alzheimer¡¯s with psychotic features. She suddenly asked, ¡°Even if I exined it clearly, would you understand?¡± Grace¡¯s face twisted, clearly provoked. She nearly struck out. ¡°You dare speak to me like that? Even your mother greets me with a smile!¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°My mother is kind. She¡¯d smile at stray cats and dogs on the street too.¡± ¡°You little¨Cdid you just insult me?!¡± ¡°You were the one who started.¡± Grace looked like she was about to explode. Her hand shot up. Scarlett didn¡¯t flinch. If that pnded- She¡¯d make sure Grace lost everything she had in the Kramer family. Fortunately¡­ Grace wasn¡¯t that stupid. Her hand stopped mid¨Cair, trembling with rage. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation today, you can forget about seeing my father!¡± ¡°Grace.¡± A low male voice drifted from the staircase. Scarlett looked up¨Cand locked eyes with a pair of deep, chestnut¨Cbrown eyes. 860 B W Secrets 236 Chapter 236 Smoke and Mirrors. The man descending the stairs wore a tailored dark blue suit, with a simple silver cufflink at the cor engraved with half a blooming night¨Cflower. His steps were silent on the marble, but as he passed Grace, he nced faintly at the ash she¡¯d flicked near her feet. ¡°Father said to let Ms. Lane in.¡± Grace¡¯s expression shifted, but under this man¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t dare erupt. Scarlett noticed her fingers trembling slightly on the armrest, clearly intimidated by this man¡¯s authority She grew curious. Mr. Samuel¡¯s biological son had passed away. And yet this man called Samuel ¡°Father. This must be Roberto¨Cthe orphan Samuel had adopted years ago. Rumor had it he now controlled a fair share of the Kramer family¡¯s resources. He and Grace were said to be equals in power. But from what Scarlett could see, Grace didn¡¯t evene close. She was afraid of him. This family dynamic was getting interesting. ¡°Ms. Lane, please,¡± Roberto said politely, stepping aside with a courteous gesture. Scarlett shook her head. ¡°Never seen someone invite a doctor and put her through an interrogation first. I¡¯m tired. We¡¯ll talk another day.¡± She turned to leave. ¡°Oh, drop the act! You think we can¡¯t manage without you?¡± Grace snapped, stepping forward, seething with rage. ¡°Some nobody just back from Jandale dares to act so arrogant!¡± ¡°Grace,¡± Roberto¡¯s calm voice stopped her mid¨Clunge. He turned to Scarlett, warm andposed. ¡°Ms. Lane, please don¡¯t take what just happened to heart. On behalf of the Kramer family, I apologize.¡± Scarlett turned back, letting out a lightugh. ¡°An apology?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. One is owed.¡± ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t being from you.¡± Grace instantly realized she was being singled out and shouted, ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t push it!¡± Scarlett smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a strange thing to say. If someone gives me an inch, why can¡¯t I take a mile? Ms. Grace, you questioned me just now. Isn¡¯t it reasonable that I wouldn¡¯t want to cooperate?¡± 13:44 Sun 17 Aug Chapter 236 Smoke and Mirrors Grace flushed scarlet with anger. ¡°You¡¯re just relying on my father¡¯s favor ¡°Exactly. And what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°You-!¡± Grace clenched her fists. She burned with the urge to teach Scarlett a lesson. She cursed under her breath that the people she¡¯d sent out earlier hadn¡¯t managed to stop Scarlett from showing up unharmed. Rage and humiliation churned inside her, her eyes nearly bloodshot. ¡°Grace,¡± Roberto said softly. His voice was like pressing pause on a chaotic scene. Grace instantly froze. ¡°Apologize to Ms. Lane.¡± Grace clenched her jaw tight. But she didn¡¯t argue. She lowered herself just enough and muttered, ¡°Ms. Lane, I was out of line earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have questioned you. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me¨Cand will still see my father.¡± Scarlett was taken aback. Was Roberto using some kind of mind¨Ccontrol spell? How else could someone as prideful as Grace cave like that? ¡°Words are easy,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the Kramer family¡¯s actions show they mean it.¡± Roberto smiled. ¡°When you leave, we¡¯ll have a proper gift prepared. I only ask that you show thepassion of a healer and don¡¯t let these minor matters hinder treatment.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Scarlett replied, casting Grace onest nce before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Mr. Samuel.¡± Thanks to her earlier warning, the old man was already prepared. Just as Scarlett was about to enter, Roberto stopped her at the door. ¡°Father trusts you deeply. But I¡¯d still like to understand your method of treatment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to question you,¡± he added gently. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If it¡¯s inconvenient, please pretend I never asked.¡± He spoke with genuine respect, hot arrogance. And as the patient¡¯s family, he had the right to ask. Chapter 230 Smoke and Mirrors Refusing would make her look unreasonably aloof. Besides, there was something about him¨Ctooposed, too unreadable. She unlocked her phone and pulled up a brainwave chart. ¡°Hypnosis is about guiding the subconscious into a focused state. In Alzheimer¡¯s patients, hippocampal atrophy causes fragmented memory.¡± She paused, studying him. He listened intently, revealing nothing beneath his calm. So she continued. ¡°During hypnosis, theta brainwaves stimte the limbic system, allowing the patient to safely reassemble fragmented memories in a subconscious state.¡± ¡°If all goes well, we can find the trauma¡¯s ¡®anchor point¡® in their mind and build a ¡®memory safe zone¡® around it. That way, they confront the anchor¨Crather than being tormented by scattered memory fragments.¡± Roberto nodded slowly as he listened, every bit the attentive student. 860 Secrets 237 Chapter 237 The Hypnotist¡¯s Gate ¡°You lost me a bit, but I can tell you¡¯re truly professional, Ms. Lane,¡± Roberto said with an easy nod. Whil you treating my father, I feelpletely at case. Scarlett¡¯s hand rested on the doorknob, ¡°Hypnosis involves privacy and requires a highly controlled environment. You can¡¯te in. Roberto took two steps back without hesitation. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± He looked to be in his thirties¨Cmuch older than Scarlett¨Cbut still addressed her with the utmost formality It almost felt excessive. But Scarlett wasn¡¯t the type to be swayed by manners. Only after confirming he¡¯d stepped away did she slowly push open the door. A wave of sandalwood greeted her¨Clikely old Indian sandalwood blended with a touch of agarwood.. She¡¯d read in medical journals that thisbination could calm erratic nerves. The curtains were ckout velvet, embroidered at the hem with the Big Dipper. At the foot of the bed stood a German EEG monitor, its screen gently pulsing with the old man¡¯s brainwaves, as if wavespping a quiet shore. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Samuel hadn¡¯t moved, but even speaking altered his EEG pattern. Scarlett nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll need to fully trust me.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± He closed his eyes. Scarlett approached slowly and sat by the bed. ¡°No rush, Mr. Samuel. Let¡¯s y a little game of hide¨Cand¨Cseek, shall we?¡± Her voice softened, fingertips gently brushing the back of his hand, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a door here. Behind it, a field full of dandelions. The breeze lifts them into the air, light as feathers¡­¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she monitored the EEG, fingers gliding over her tablet to record wave dr ¡°Now, you open that door. Can you feel the sun on your feet? It¡¯s warm. A dandelion seednds in your palm¡­¡± Samuel¡¯sshes began to tremble, and the monitor showed a steady rise in theta waves. Scarlett knew: his subconscious had started to respond. Chapter 237 The Hypnotist¡¯s Gate Downstairs, Grace had lost her fear of Roberto. She sat on the couch, lighting another cigarette, agitation written all over her. ¡°You let her in? If something goes wrong, who¡¯ll take the fall?¡± Roberto didn¡¯t reply. He simply walked over and opened a window. ¡°Who invited her, anyway?¡± ¡°Father did,¡± Grace scoffed. ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know?¡± It had been announced already. She¡¯d even argued with Samuel about it. ¡°Where¡¯s Jose?¡± Grace frowned. ¡°Why are you asking about him? That kid only knows racing. Who knows which backwater mountain he¡¯s in now.¡± OE F ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his grades, he¡¯d be a lost cause by now.¡± Her tone was full of disdain. The strong never worry about rookies. Jose only stayed afloat because the old man was still alive! Roberto sat across from her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Grace had been ready to snap, but something in Roberto¡¯s dark brown eyes stopped her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She touched her chest, unsettled. Something felt off, though she couldn¡¯t ce it. Even her words felt hollow. Roberto noticed the shift but showed no reaction. It was like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°In any case, he¡¯s the rightful heir.¡± That sentence struck something deep and bitter in Grace. ¡°He absolutely is not!¡± She ran with the idea. ¡°And that Scarlett¨Cshe¡¯s his ssmate. Of course she¡¯s helping him!¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably filling Father¡¯s head with nonsense.¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t let this slide.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of Father getting upset and won¡¯t do anything to Scarlett, then I will!¡± Chapter 237 The Hymelist¡¯s Cate Roberto said nothing neither approval nor rejection. He simply looked away. Grace immediately stood. ¡°She¡¯s been in there an hour already. I¡¯m going to check.¡± She stormed toward the third floor. Roberto watched her disappear around the corner, a faint smirk curling at the edge of his lips. Scarlett finished the hypnosis. Samuel opened his eyes. He felt¡­ refreshed. Clearheaded. ¡°Ms. Lane, not gonna lie¨Cit¡¯s been a long time since I felt this sharp.¡± He sat up, smiling broadly. ¡°Good thing I chose you when I did.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a bright future ahead, youngdy.¡± Scarlett packed her things, not particrly moved by the praise. ¡°Your condition¡¯s not as bad as I expected. I¡¯d call this a win¨Cwin.¡± Samuel waved her modesty away with a grin. ¡°No need to downy it. I know my own body well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re far better than all those so¨Ccalled experts I¡¯ve seen.¡± Secrets 238 Chapter 238 Poison in the Family He was about to say something else when a knock came at the door. His brow furrowed. Striding over, he pulled the door ope ¡°You all saw that, right? Some people, afraid they can¡¯t hold their ground now that they¡¯re back in Jandale. are trying to take down my father.¡± ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re a college student! You¡¯ve had a higher education!¡± ¡°How could you do something so shameless?¡± Grace stood at the doorway, holding her phone toward the room. She wasn¡¯t live¨Cstreaming¨Cshe was recording. Even though everything in the room was perfectly normal, she was deliberately steering the narrative in a twisted direction. ¡°You and Jose were ssmates. I thought you were just visiting.¡± ¡°But I was wrong, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You just got back into the Lane family. If you behaved properly, everyone would eventually ept you.¡± ¡°But instead, you chose the shortcut. You seduced my father!¡± Samuel¡¯s face turned a sickly green with rage. ¡°What nonsense are you spewin 4 Grace looked utterly shocked. Turn that phone off! Don¡¯t hurt Ms. Lane!¡± ¡°Dad? You¡¯re still defending this little vixen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your biological daughter! I¡¯m protecting your reputation! You¡¯re a respected elder¨Cyour good name can¡¯t be ruined like this!¡± Samuel nearly coughed up blood. What kind of absolute garbage was she saying? He nced nervously at Scarlett. He was terrified she¡¯d walk out right then and there. Scarlett lowered her gaze as she tucked thest voice recorder into the side pocket of her bag. Her fingertip gently pressed the fabric, and a tiny camera hidden in the doorframe quietly shut down. When she turned around, the faint smile still lingered on her lips, but her eyes had turned icy cold. ¡°Miss Kuang, calling hypnotherapy ¡®seduction¡® reminds me of a psychological concept¨Creaction formation.¡± Chapter 30 Person if the Family She strolled up to Grace, a faint medicinal scent drifting through the air. Grace, caught off guard, breathed it right in. ¡°When people can¡¯t ept their own desires, they project those urges onto others¡± Grace wanted to retort, to say Scarlett was talking nonsense, but her wrist suddenly stopped obeying her Her phone slipped from her hand and hit the floor with a tter, the recording screen frozen mid¨Cshake. Scarlett bent down and picked it up, her fingers flying across the screen. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this video?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something much more interesting. That painting in the hallway¨Cyou gave that to him, right? Care to have a professional take a look and tell us whether it was for your father¡¯s health¡­ or something else?¡± ¡°Perfect timing. Mr. Samuel should also see what your idea of ¡®protecting the family name¡® looks like.¡± Samuel snapped his gaze to his daughter, pupils contracting. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Because that painting had been a gift from Grace. He¡¯d treasured it. Looked at it every day. And it smelled so nice¨Che¡¯d liked it even more. He never imagined¡­ This was his own daughter! He had been getting better, but now his blood was boiling, and his heart felt like it might explode. Grace went pale. She lunged for the phone, but Scarlett stepped smoothly aside. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. The best part¡¯s stilling.¡± Scarlett tapped open the photo album and pulled up a screenshot. ¡°You used a dummy ount to send half a million to a gossip PR firm¨Cjust so you¡¯d have ammunition when the time came to im the Kramer family inheritance.¡± Grace screamed and tried to cover Scarlett¡¯s mouth, but for some reason, she had no strength at all. Scarlett easily caught her wrist and twisted her arm up behind her back. ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot to mention-¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel¡¯s therapy just now was a guided imagery session. The entire process was recorded.¡± With that, she let go. Grace copsed to the floor. Chapter 238 Poison in the Family Suddenly, it all hit her, and she looked up at Scarlett in disbelief. Scarlett crouched beside her, wiping invisible dust from her fingers with a tissue. Her voice was calm, like she was talking about the weather. ¡°I¡¯m used to protecting myself With professional methods.¡± ¡°For instance, my two nurses are still waiting outside. And they¡¯re each holding a copy of my backups ¡°Mr. Samuel, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Samuel looked down at his daughter lying on the ground, then at theposed young woman before him. He took a deep breath, pulled out a folder from the drawer, and threw it in front of Grace. ¡°This is the audit report on your embezzlement. Report to the office for handover tomorrow.¡± Grace stared at him in shock.. ¡°Dad, you¡¯d do this to me over an outsider?¡± She turned to the bodyguards behind her. She had thought she already had full control over the Kramer family. These men were just a precaution. But now, they were actually needed. ¡°What are you all standing there for? Can¡¯t you see the old man¡¯s losing it?¡± ¡°Book a hospital appointment right now¨Che needs a full team of specialists!¡± Samuel stared at her, stunned. He had spoiled this daughter since she was a child. No matter what happened in the Kramer family, he had always given her the best. As the saying goes. Spoil your child, and you destroy them. Secrets 239 Chapter 239 Shattered Loyalties He knew he was partly to me for this too. I¡¯ll teach you properly from now on,¡± he sighed, face full of bitter disappointment Grace¡¯s temple pulsed with fury, veins nearly bulging. She didn¡¯t want to waste another word on her father, Instead, she turned back to the bodyguards. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do it!¡± But- The men stood rooted in ce,pletely still, as if paralyzed. Looking closer, a sinall torn white powder packety on the floor between them. But in the midst of the shock and tension, no one noticed the detail. Grace stormed forward and shoved one of the guards hard.. He didn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°Are you dead?!¡± She kicked him again, but the man didn¡¯t even flinch¨Cas if he couldn¡¯t feel pain at all. That was when Grace realized something was seriously wrong. Panic crept in. As she turned around, she caught a sh of ck in her peripheral vision¨Clike a shadow darting past. Then, a sharp prick at her neck. She froze. Suddenly, her mind went foggy. Her bloodshot eyes, red with anger just moments ago, returned to normal in an She had no idea why she was here. instant. But the memory of filming her father with her phone and trying to use the video as leverage¨Csuch a foolish act¨Ckept reying in her mind. And she understood, clearly, what she had done. What the consequences might be. Her expression turned panicked as she looked at Scarlett, then her father. Scarlett watched her closely for a while, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. But she wasn¡¯t entirely sure of what had happened¨Cso she said nothing. Chapter z?o shattered Liventes Sammel, on the other hand, was heartbroken. He pointed a trembling finger at her Grace even if I want to prepare Jose to take over, he¡¯s still your nephew. Do you really dink F? give up on you for the sake of a granilson?¡± You¡¯re my daughter. My flesh and blood* ¡°How could you be so blind? Grace began to process it all. Blind? She had always known her father favored sons over daughters. When her older brother and sister¨Cinw passed, they left Jose as their only child. That¡¯s when Samuel began grooming him. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Why should a snot¨Cnosed brat get what she¡¯d worked so hard for¨Cand still couldn¡¯t have? Why couldn¡¯t she run thepany? She wasn¡¯tcking in anything. Still, as bitter as she was, Jose was her blood nephew. When her brother and his wife were alive, they¡¯d treated her well. The shares she held now had been gifted by her brother¨Cso she¡¯d have a safety even after marriage. For his sake, she¡¯d held back. She never went after Jose directly. At most, she just hoped he wouldn¡¯t do too well in school. But fate seemed to help him anyway. Samuel hired the best tutors, and of course Jose excelled. Then he got into racing. And racing¨Cwas dangerous. She hadn¡¯t stopped him. Just let it happen. Unfortunately¡­ Jose had a strong survival streak. No matter how reckless, he never died. She had no other options. Chapter 239 Shattered Loyalties After that, much of it became a blur. But her rtionship with Jose soured. So did things with her father. Only Roberto still talked to her. She grew anxious. Worried her father would truly cut her off. And start suppressing her. That fear exploded when the family cut ties with the Fletchers. The project she had been working on with Gordon¨Cruined. That¡¯s when she realized her father was really making a move. And she lost her grip. Her usual calm was gone. And then¡­ She rubbed her temples. Her head was full of fragmented memories, whispering that she¡¯d done irrational thingstely. This situation? It was her own doing. She had jumped the gun before Samuel had fully stepped down. ¡°Papa!¡± No matter what had happened before- She had to protect herself now. As she spoke, tears started to fall. ¡°I never meant to hurt you. I¡¯ve never hurt Jose either.¡± ¡°What I did just now¡­ it was because I didn¡¯t trust a young, inexperienced doctor.¡± ¡°You know better than I do¨Cshe hasn¡¯t even graduated.¡± ¡°I was worried you¡¯d ruin your legacy.¡± Samuel nearly exploded from rage. ¡°Even now¨Cyou still won¡¯t admit you were wrong!¡± Chapter 239 Shattered Loyalties Grace shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t regret it. It was that things had gone too far. If she couldn¡¯t protect herself now, she might lose everything. Andtely, she¡¯d been having the same symptoms as her father¨Cckouts, mental instability. She needed time. She had to stall. ¡°If you apologize to Ms. Lane now, and if she chooses to forgive you, maybe¨Cjust maybe¨Cthis can still be salvaged.¡± 860 ? Secrets 240 240 A Father¡¯s Line in the Sand Samuel looked at his daughter¡ªconfused, shaken, lost. For some reason, his thoughts drifted back to her childhood. His wife had passed far too carly, and he¡¯d been buried in work, building the business. He had missed so much of her growing up. A pang of guilt softened his resolve. ¡°Apologize!¡± he barked, voice rising sharply. Themand snapped Grace out of her daze. She turned to Scarlett. A The hallway light spilled behind Scarlett, stretching her shadow long across the floor. As Grace looked at that figure, she suddenly realized¨CScarlett had never once raised her voice. And yet she¡¯d peeled away everyyer of Grace¡¯s schemes and lies like a surgeon with a scalpel, cutting deep and clean. She slumped on the ground, listening to her father¡¯s pained sighs. For the first time, she understood what it meant to be truly beyond redemption. ¡°Ms. Lane¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± she rasped. Her voice was hoarse, as if every word had to be dragged out through sheer force of will, as if she were strangling her pride just to speak. ¡°I¡­ I lost control.¡± ¡°I crossed the line.¡± ¡°I know a simple apology might not be enough.¡± ¡°You can name your terms. If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Scarlett looked down at her. That arrogant, condescending woman from earlier had vanished. What was left of Grace was hollow¨Cdefeated. Like someone whose spirit had been drainedpletely. ¡°You really want to apologize? Fine Then answer my question.¡± ¡°Why did youe here? Why target me?¡± Grace didn¡¯t think it was a difficult question and tried to rise. But Samuel¡¯s cane shot out, stopping her mid¨Cmotion and forcing her to stay half¨Cseated on the ground. She looked pitiful now¨Con purpose. Scarlett understood the message. Samuel was trying to appeal on his daughter¡¯s behalf. He wanted the hypnotist¨Cher¨Cto continue helping. And he hoped Scarlett wouldn¡¯t take revenge. After all, the guards were still frozen in ce. And Grace still had a silver needle embedded in her neck. Samuel had noticed it all¨Cbut hadn¡¯t stopped her. Which meant, at the very least, he wanted Grace to learn a lesson. Still, blood was thicker than water. He had to leave her a way out. Scarlett let out a coldugh. There was no point pressing further¨CSamuel wasn¡¯t going to let his daughter say anything worse than she already had. ¡°Mr. Samuel, this is your family matter. I shouldn¡¯t be getting involved.¡± Samuel immediately shook his head. ¡°She acted recklessly. Spoke out of turn. She was wrong.¡± ¡°And when you¡¯re wrong, you face the consequences.¡± ¡°Starting today, she¡¯s no longer managing thepany.¡± Grace¡¯s eyes widened. Dark rage seemed to rise behind them. But just as the veins in her neck began to bulge, they brushed the needle¨Cand whatever was surging inside her, died down again. Her gaze remained lucid. But resentment still lingered in her heart. ¡°Dad, I canpensate her financially. I¡¯ll even publicly support her on behalf of the Kramer family.¡± ¡°Why do you have to strip me of everything?¡± Samuel gritted his teeth. She really was hopeless. Scarlett was close with Jasper¨Cand even Jack had gone out of his way to support her She didn¡¯t care about money. Bringing uppensation now was just another insult. He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He marched over and pped Grace across the face. She froze. It felt like the sky had copsed. She¡¯d lived in luxury her whole life. No one had ever dared strike her. This was the first time. Samuel didn¡¯t give her a chance to react. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit you were wrong? Clearly, I¡¯ve spoiled you too much.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯m taking over everything personally.¡± Then, he turned to Scarlett and bowed his head. ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯m sorry you had to witness our family¡¯s shame today.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it. It won¡¯t affect your next visit.¡± Scarlett nced at Grace, nowpletely unmoored and visibly shaken. Her anger had been spent. ¡°Alright.¡± She turned to leave. Samuel quickly followed. ¡°The needle in her neck¡­¡® ¡°Take it out in an hour,¡± Scarlett said without stopping. ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Samuel lowered his voice. ¡°Ms. Lane, I trust you. The way you acted just now¨Cwas it because something¡¯s wrong with Grace¡¯s health?¡± Scarlett paused mid¨Cstep. She had to admit- A man who¡¯d managed the Kramer family for decades and held his ground in Jandale¡¯s upper circles wasn¡¯t easy to fool. Even with everything that had happened, most people would assume she¡¯d just acted out of anger. That the drug packets were merely to make them ufortable, and that the needle just needed an antidote. But Samuel had seen past that. Still- Why should she tell him the truth? She wasn¡¯t some selfless saint. Letting Grace off this easily was mercy enough. ¡°I haven¡¯t done any tests. I¡¯m not sure,¡± she replied coolly. Completely by the book. Secrets 241` Chapter 241 The Little Astronomer There wasn¡¯t a single w to pick out. +8 Pearls Samuel didn¡¯t press further. He simply called Roberto over and told him to escort Scarlett out personally. They walked along the gravel path just outside the garden. Roberto apologized again. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Grace would go upstairs. If it caused you any trouble, I apologize on behalf of family.¡± Scarlett looked him over again. This was their first interaction. But she found his deep brown eyes incredibly unsettling. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No need for this.¡± She smiled. ¡°No need to see me off either. I can find my way out.¡± She pointed toward the gate. It wasn¡¯t far now. She had no desire to stay near this man a second longer. Roberto nodded. But just before she could leave, he suddenly asked her: ¡°Ms. Lane, do you think there¡¯s a cure for my father¡¯s condition?¡± Scarlett wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. The man sounded polite. His tone was gentle. Yet she felt the air around her tightening with every second. The temperature was dropping fast. It felt like if she didn¡¯t answer properly- The pressure would crush her. She clenched her fists. Her nails dug deep into her palms. Only then did she feel the tension ease a little. ¡°Yes.¡± imer VIVIT,¡± TO AUY Chapter 241 The Little Astronomer She answered with conviction. But that simple reply clearly didn¡¯t satisfy him. He looked like he wanted to ask more. Just then, the nurse, whom Scarlett had asked Sophia to call over, came rushing over. She supported Scarlett with one hand. Finally, Scarlett felt herself regaining full control of her body. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now.¡± Roberto gave a slight nod. ¡°Alright. Goodbye.¡± The two nurses helped her away. It wasn¡¯t until she was in the car that she realized- Her palms were soaked in cold sweat. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling sick?¡± Scarlett shook her head and told them to start the car. Upstairs. Roberto stood at the window. He watched as the car slowly disappeared from view, He swirled a ss of red wine in his hand. * The wine rippled gently against the sides of the ss. A faint, indifferent smile curled on his lips. As the car vanished, he slowly raised the ss and took a sip. Then he turned and went upstairs to see Samuel. With Grace suspended, someone had to handle the handover. 68% +8 Pearls Back home, Scarlett found that Sophia had prepared dozens of gowns for her to choose from. That sour mood she¡¯d been in lifted almost immediately. After picking a gown, Sophia brought in stylists and makeup artists, giving her no time to dwell on the unpleasantness from earlier. ¡°Aurora came to see me today. Sophia admired her daughter¡¯s beauty for a moment before getting to the point. 13:11 Mon, 18 Aug 0 68% Chapter 241 The Little Astronomer +8 Pearls ¡°She¡¯ll be attending the Houston family¡¯s banquet too.¡± Scarlett frowned. ¡°Is that the exnation Grandma wanted from you?¡± No way it was that simple. Sophia let out a cold snort. ¡°What she wants won¡¯t be that easy.¡± ¡°But if I refuse even something this small, the olddy will probably goin to your father.¡± Owen wasn¡¯t blindly obedient to his mother. But he also wouldn¡¯t let her be unhappy over something so trivial. Since they were going to agree anyway¡ª It was better to just go along with it. ¡°So I told her the whole family will attend.¡± Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but admire her. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re brilliant!¡± Whatever Grandma was scheming- Aurora wasn¡¯t going to be the only one reaping the benefits. The branch family had a daughter too. They had to consider her future. Too many wolves, not enough meat. No matter how many tricks Aurora had up her sleeve, she wouldn¡¯t escape everyone¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually looking forward to this banquet now.¡± Sophia rested her chin on her hand, not quite as enthusiastic. ¡°I heard Ms. Wendy¡¯s ex¨Chusband is going too. What a mood killer.¡± ¡°Scully, stay close to me that night. Don¡¯t go near that piece of trash.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was on Aurora. And Aurora was treading very carefully- Afraid something might go wrong. But- Scarlett hadn¡¯t expected to run into a familiar face. 13:117 Mon, 18 AugOO Chapter 241 The Little Astronomer 89 + Pearls She and Dreame had never been close, but out of ¡°schoolmate camaraderie,¡± they were seated together to chat. Dreame no longer harbored the hostility she once had. After theirst conversation- She realized just how wide the gap was between her and Scarlett. She didn¡¯t feel the slightest hint of jealousy anymore. Instead, she was genuinely warm toward her. As the host of the banquet, Dreame took the initiative to exin things. ¡°The Houston family holds this banquet every year.¡± ¡°Besides business elites, there are talents from all kinds of industries.¡± ¡°This year, there¡¯s supposedly a special mystery guest¨Cthe little astronomer from the Kramer family.¡± Scarlett was stunned. Every time she heard that title, her first instinct was to dismiss it as a scam. After all, real astronomers feared karmic consequences. They never involved themselves in worldly affairs lightly. 870 Secrets 242 Chapter 242 The Little Astronomer +8 Pearls Out there in the world, you usually saw two kinds of people in this business¨Cthose who hadn¡¯t mastered their craft but were chasing money, or those who were outright frauds. More often than not, it was thetter. A lot of people liked to say things that sounded vaguely convincing. And if what they said lined up even just a little with reality, they¡¯d instantly be worshiped. Even if they werepletely wrong, as long as they could spin a good exnation, they¡¯d still be the most sought¨Cafter figures. well¨Cknown ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this,¡± someone said. ¡°But back in the day, we had a really famous astronomer in Jandale. She married one of the top powerhouses of the time. He was incredi in the scene. When he was on the brink of death, she somehow turned fate around for him. It¡¯s been decades, and even though she¡¯s long since gone off the grid with him, people in the circle still swear by her.¡± Now Scarlett understood. It was all because someone exceptional had once existed¨Cbecause a legendary powerhouse had believed in her. When those in power set the example, everyone else would follow. Put simply: If the person in charge believed in it and you didn¡¯t, would he still be willing to work with you? If he thought you weren¡¯t worth it, what about everyone else? You¡¯d be isted in no time. And over time, people would get used to it. They¡¯d start treating these kinds of figures with reverence. So naturally, if an astronomer appeared, everyone would chase after them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of the Kramer family?¡± Dreame began to exin. ¡°They¡¯re only considered part of Jandale¡¯s elite because of the current head, Leo. You know your school¡¯s principal, right? Madam Yale? You came to Jandale for apetition, and technically, she should¡¯ve greeted you personally.¡± A lightbulb flickered in Scarlett¡¯s mind. ¡°Leo¡¯s her son¨Cinw?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Dreame nodded. ¡°You know how it is¨Ccontrol the medical or education sector, and you¡¯ve basically got a mountain of wealth at your feet.¡± Scarlett nodded in agreement. 13:11 Mon, 18 Aug 1 18 9 Chapter 242 The Little Astronomer Some things didn¡¯t need to be spelled out. Dreame went on. ??68% +8 Pearls ¡°Leo rose to power because of the Yale family, but instead of feeling grateful, they treat it like a blessing from the heavens. And Leo¡¯s really into all this stuff about fate and energy. My dad even studied it just tond a project. Oh, right¨Cthose earlier astronomers were apparently ineffective, so Leo kicked them all out. and brought in a new one from out of town. They say this one¡¯s young but incredibly skillei. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t divorced Wendy and dragged the Kramer family into aplete downfall, they wouldn¡¯t have paraded the astronomer around like this tond projects and recoup their losses.¡± Dreame scanned the room. ¡°To be honest, most of the people here today aren¡¯t showing up for the Houston family¡¯s for the astronomer.¡± Whatever crossed her mind then made her nce hesitantly at Scarlett. Scarlett had a pretty good idea what she meant. Back at Madam Susan¡¯s birthday banquet, plenty of people had wrongly assumed she¡¯d used unsavory means to climb thedder. When the crowd got big, so did the gossip. Even if no one dared say it to her face, they definitely didn¡¯t look at her kindly. Not that it mattered. She wasn¡¯t trying to be the center of the universe. She was about to tell Dreame not to worry about it- -but then she looked up and saw Jasper and Jack. Without hesitation, she exchanged a few polite words and walked quickly over to them. ¡°You two came for the little astronomer too?¡± Jasper didn¡¯t respond. But Jack looked genuinely surprised. ¡°Wow, Pixel. You got the scoop pretty fast.¡± Scarlett looked at him, stunned. ¡°Seriously? You guys believe in this stuff too?¡± Jack gave her a look like, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I want to know when my love tree¡¯s finally gonna bloom.¡± He sighed, rubbing his forehead dramatically.. ¡°Unlike someone we know, I don¡¯t n on being single forever.¡± hey¡¯re here MUIT, 18 Aug Chapter 242 The Little Astronomer Scarlett was stunned. ¡°But damn, what a shame.¡± Jack suddenly looked regretful, as if remembering something. He grabbed Scarlett¡¯s arm and tugged her toward a nearby corner. ¡°You know what I heard? That little astronomer lives near Jasper¡¯s vi.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d known that earlier, I would¡¯ve made my move sooner.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t even have toe here to meet them.¡± He tipped his chin toward the entrance, nudging Scarlett to look. That area was packed with famous business figures and celebrities she¡¯d only ever seen on TV. 68% +8 Pearls ¡°Word is, everyone who walks through that door is hoping to be the first to get the astronomer¡¯s blessing.¡± Were people really this superstitious now? She asked, ¡°Mr. Jack, why aren¡¯t you over there?¡± Jack immediately straightened his clothes. ¡°You think I could really lose that top spot?¡± ¡°Come on, look at me. I¡¯m handsome and incredibly charming. As soon as the astronomer shows the first one they¡¯ll notice.¡± up, I¡¯m a Secrets 243 Chapter 243 The Return of Reba ¡°At the very least, she should¡¯ve given me a fate reading like I¡¯m the true son of destiny.¡± Scarlett muttered, ¡°What a waste you¡¯re not doing storytelling for a living.¡± Jack patted his chest. ¡°Just wait. You¡¯re gonna be so jealous of me in a minute.¡± She nced at the man standing beside them, as calm andposed as ever. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, is he¡­ She pointed to her own head. ¡°A little¡­¡± +8 Pearls ¡°Yeah.¡± Jasper nodded, gave a quick nce toward the entrance, then turned back to her. ¡°T made¨Cit¡¯s already been delivered to the old estate.¡± act you Scarlett gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°I bet it stirred up quite the buzz.¡± Jasper looked at the mischief in her expression¨Cthat ssic I know I stirred the pot and I love it kind of look- and his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± His Adam¡¯s apple moved as if he wanted to say something more. But just then- There was a suddenmotion at the door. A familiar voice rang out. ¡°You should go get that checked at a hospital.¡± Scarlett froze.. Her body moved faster than her mind. She turned sharply toward the entrance. The person who had just spoken was wearing a simple white linen dress, her long hair loosely tied behind her head. Her forehead was bare, and her eyes cool, almost indifferent¨Cstood out. There wasn¡¯t much expression on her face. But the entrance had already been packed with people rushing over the moment the news broke. And the moment Scarlett saw that face- Her fists clenched. She made to charge forward. VIUIT, TO AUY Chapter 243 The Return of Reba But Jasper¡¯s hand suddenlynded firmly on her shoulder, stopping her. Only then did she snap out of it. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Reba supposed to be¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish the sentence before realizing something. She had tried asking Officer Xu about it before, but never got a reply. 68% ++8 Pearls She quickly pulled out her phone and activated her ¡°Dreamweaver¡± credentials to investigate Colt¡¯s current situation. Reba was out, which meant someone had cleared her name. But what would that mean for Colt, the one who arrested her? She immediately messaged Sophia¨Cthere were too many people around to discuss it openly. Sophia frowned when she saw the message. But she was experienced and kept her emotions in check. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Jasper gave Scarlett a light pat on the shoulder and stepped forward to stand beside her. ¡°A skilled hunter knows how to win big by risking small.¡± Scarlett clenched her jaw. Only then did she manage to push the anger back down. She had worked so hard to gather evidence. Colt had risked everything to bring that witness back. That¡¯s how they finally got Reba locked up. And now she was free? How could she not hate this? And more than that- Her reunion with the Lane family was no secret. Anyone helping Reba would¡¯ve had to consider the Lane family¡¯s power before acting. Yet someone not only helped¨Cthey gave Reba a new identity and paraded her right in front of Scarlett, like nothing had happened. How could she possibly let that slide? ¡°Even if you want to expose her/you have to n for the fallout,¡± Jasper said after a pause, His tone grew more serious. 11, 10 Aug Chapter 243 The Return of Reba ¡°Just like you did at the Kramer family.¡± Only then did Scarlett¡¯s emotions begin to settle. She had been able to handle things smoothly at the Kramer family because she¡¯d been an outsider. She saw everything clearly, yed her cards well, and walked away clean. But with Reba, it was different. She took a deep breath. Finally able to calm down. Her mind began working again. ¡°If she¡¯s out, then someone¡¯s provoking the Lane family. They want us to fall apart from the inside.¡± Jasper tilted his head slightly to nce at her. She¡¯d alreadye this far. That was enough. Up near the entrance, another wave ofmotion erupted. That woman whose uterus had supposedly been predicted as problematic? She was rushing off to the hospital now. Everyone was chattering. 68% +8 Pearls ¡°A woman looking for her long¨Clost son found her. She said the son had been missing for thirty years and is now in some southern town¨Cand even gave the address. The olddy broke down crying on the spot!¡± ¡°I heard that too! And that she can tell your fate just from your face¨Cpredict your love life, your future¡ª she¡¯s scarily urate!¡± ¡°Yeah right. These frauds are getting trickier by the day. She probably nted an actor.¡± Voices rose and fell in waves. Some people were curious, some skeptical, some full of hope¨Call their gazes fixed on that quiet figure standing calmly by the door. ¡°Alright, alright! Settle down!¡± A middle¨Caged man in a suit stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Reba. ¡°Our Master Reba is blessed with rare talent, taught by a great master, and has glimpsed the will of the heavens. Today marks the first time she is offering guidance publicly¨Can opportunity not to be missed!¡± He was Leo, current head of the Kramer family, still a respected figure in the circle. So the crowd quieted somewhat¨Cbut the suspicion in many eyes remained. Among the onlookers, one fashionable young man looked especially unimpressed. His name was Kason Seth, heir of the Seth Group. He¡¯d seen his fair share of mystical con artists and had 13:12 Mon, 18 Aug Chapter 243 The Return of Reba zero tolerance for these money¨Cgrabbing acts. ¡°Teh. Just more vague nonsense dressed up as prophecy¡± 870 Secrets 244 Chapter 244 The Hand That Reveals All +8 Pearls Kason let out a sneer, pushed through the crowd, and swaggered up to the table. He dropped into a chair with a loud thud and crossed one leg over the other with exaggerated ease. ¡°Hey there, pretty girl. Everyone says you¡¯re the real deal. Can you really see the past and the future?¡± Reba looked up at him. The man in front of her was decked out in designer brands, a luxury watch gleaming on his wrist, and not a single hair out of ce. But his eyes were full of arrogance and yful contempt. The way he sat, the expression on his face¨Cit all screamed: I don¡¯t believe a word of this, so on, try and scam me. ¡°Believe, and it¡¯s real. Don¡¯t, and it¡¯s not.¡± Rebec voice was calm,pletely unaffected 1 mockery. ¡°Wow, keeping it cryptic, huh?¡± Kason shrugged. ¡°Alright, then tell me something. If you get it right, I¡¯ll pay you ten times your rate. But if you get it wrong¡­¡± He drew the words out. ¡°You crawl out of here. Sound good?¡± Scarlett nced at Mr. Kason with a slight frown. Jasper leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Notice anything?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jack hadn¡¯t managed to push to the front, and the whole scene was starting to bore him. But now that Mr. Kason was stirring things up, the show was getting interesting. He wandered back toward Scarlett and raised an eyebrow when he heard her say she¡¯d spotted something. ¡°Pixel, what did you see?¡± Scarlett kept it brief. ¡°There¡¯s a faint indentation on the ring finger of his left hand¨Calmost faded. That means he recently took off a wedding ring. Could be a breakup or divorce. There¡¯s also a light bruise near the base of his right thumb, shaped like it came from something hard. And if you noticed, he¡¯s walking with a slight stiffness. Could be from a recent fender bender or some kind of physical strain.¡± She paused. ¡°And aside from the expensive cologne, there¡¯s a faint herbal scent on him. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s from a blend of traditional medicines used to treat heart and kidney conditions in the elderly.¡± Jack had just been listening for fun. But now his jaw was nearly on the floor. Scarlett didn¡¯t notice his reaction¨Cher eyes were still locked on Mr. Kason. 13.12 Mon, 18 Aug 25 Chapter 244 The Hand That Reveals All ¡°Despite his smug look, there¡¯s a subtle exhaustion and worry behind his eyes.¡± All the pieces came together in her head. +8 Pearls ¡°Someone elderly in the Seth family is probably sick. Based on the scent, it¡¯s not too serious, though.¡± Jack silently gave her a huge thumbs¨Cup in his mind. Nailed it. At that moment, Reba spoke. ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll read your palm.¡± Kason snorted even harder inside. Palm reading? What a tired old scam. Still, he shoved out carelessly. ¡°Go ahead. Take a look. Just don¡¯t mess it up.¡± ight hand His hand was clean, nails trimmed, with some faint calluses¨Clikely from driving or ying sports. Reba¡¯s fingers brushed lightly over his palm. It looked like a palm reading, but she was clearly doing more than that. ¡°You were born on the sixth day of the sixth lunar month,¡± she said softly, ¡°between nine and eleven in the morning.¡± Kason¡¯s smirk froze. ¡°How¡­ how do you know that?¡± That was his birthday. Lunar calendar, sixth day of the sixth month. Morning birth. To outsiders, that might not mean much, but anyone working in his household could confirm it. So maybe she¡¯d just done her homework? He forced himself to stay calm. ¡°Tch. Maybe you looked me up ahead of time.¡± Reba ignored him and continued. ¡°You were born into a wealthy family. Only child. Your parents ced high expectations on you¨Cespecially your father. He was strict. When you were eighteen, you got into a serious car ident. Hurt your leg. Took time off from school.¡± Kason¡¯s expression changedpletely. That ident at eighteen had been a turning point. It happened at night, and he¡¯d been so embarrassed he made sure no one outside the family ever found out. His father had ordered the whole thing covered up. The only people who knew were his parents and his private doctor. And since he¡¯d been studying abroad at the time, word had never reached home. Yet this little astronomer knew? 13:12 Mon, 18 Aug Chapter 244 The Hand That Reveals All ¡°Who¡­ who the hell are you?¡± His voice no longer held scorn¨Cjust disbelief and a touch of fear. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Reba let go of his hand, her gaze locked onto his. ++8 Pearls ¡°What matters is what you want to know. Lately, haven¡¯t you been dealing with something? Work troubles? Or¡­ something at home?¡± Kason¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had, in fact, run into issues at work. A project he was leading had gone sideways, and his father had blown up at him. And at home¡­ ¡°Quit talking nonsense!¡± he snapped, trying to sound confident¨Cbut his eyes were already dan ung away. Reba stared at him, her expression unreadable¨Clike she was just calmly stating facts. 870 Secrets 245 Chapter 245 The Astronomer¡¯s Ascent 68%1 48 Pearls ¡°You¡¯ve got a faint medicinal scent on you¨Can herbal mix for treating heart and kidney issues in the elderly. It¡¯s the kind of form that requires long¨Cterm use. Which means someone close to you¨Can elder,¡± likely¨Chas been sick for a while. And the situation might not be looking good.¡± Jack¡¯s expression shifted slightly. When he first realized it was Reba, he¡¯d been ready to stir up trouble. But Jasper had stayed quiet, and Scarlett had been calm the entire time. So he¡¯d held back. Now, hearing what Reba just said, his emotions were a tangled mess. ¡°I thought Reba was all fluff, but maybe all those years in med school taught her something after all.¡± He still didn¡¯t believe she was really an astronomer. Those things she said? They were either the result of someone feeding her intel, or just sharp observation and professional deduction¨Clike what Pixel had just done. ¡°Pixel¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just watch for now,¡± Scarlett said coolly, fullyposed again. The way she saw it: when the enemy strikes, you counter. If wateres, build a dam; if firees, dig a trench. Reba clearly hadn¡¯te alone. Someone was backing her. So before reacting, they needed to understand her endgame. Jack muttered under his breath, ¡°Fine¡­ it¡¯s just Reba. No big deal.¡± Still, he couldn¡¯t help worrying. If Reba gained credibility by guessing Kason¡¯s situation right, her influence would skyrocket¨Cand then it¡¯d be a lot harder to get her locked up again. At that moment- Kason¡¯s breath caught. His hand clenched tighter around the armrest. ¡°You¡¯ve been making frequent hospital visitstely, haven¡¯t you? Or¡­ is it your father? Has his condition. worsened?¡± Reba¡¯s voice was calm as ever, but her words hit Kason like a hammer to the chest. His father, Mr. Tristan, had been battling severe heart and kidney issues, and had been in and out of the hospital for a while now. His condition fluctuated¨Csometimes stable, sometimes not¨Cand only top executives and a few close family members knew the real status. ¡°You Kason¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°What else do you know?¡± 10 Aug Chapter 245 The Astronomer¡¯s Ascent Reba lowered her eyes slightly, as though sensing something. D +8 Pearls A momentter, she looked back up. There was a heaviness in her gaze, barely noticeable but unmistakable. ¡°Your father¡¯s condition¡­ I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± Boom. The wordsnded like a thunderp over Kason¡¯s head. He shot to his feet, face drained of color, lips trembling. For several seconds, he couldn¡¯t get a word out. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe her- It was that he believed her too much. Because just recently, his father¡¯s doctors had quietly warned him, urging him to prepare And now this girl had said the same thing? The crowd around them erupted. ¡°Holy crap! That was scary urate!¡± ¡°I heard Mr. Kason¡¯s dad really is sick¨Cmy dad mentioned it once!¡± ¡°How did she know all that? His birthday, the car ident¨Cand now even his father¡¯s illness?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a con artist. She¡¯s the real deal!¡± The skepticism vanished, reced by awe and conviction. worst. Kason stood there frozen. The arrogance and mockery werepletely gone¨Cwhat remained was pure shock¡­ and fear. He looked at Reba like she was something out of this world. ¡°Please¡­ please¡­¡± His tone had changedpletely. It was respectful now¨Calmost pleading. ¡°My father¡­ can you save him? I¡¯m begging you¨Cplease help him!¡± Reba looked at his panicked face and let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Life and death are written in the stars. Wealth and fate are beyond our control. I can only read the trends- I can¡¯t change destiny. What you can do now is spend time with him. Do everything you can, and let the rest unfold.¡± Kason¡¯s disappointment was evident, but deep down, he knew she was telling the truth. He took a shaky breath, pulled a thick wad of cash from his wallet, and ced it on the table. His voice still trembled. ¡°Master.,. this is for the reading. Thank you. Thank you for telling me all this. Then, like a ghost, he turned and slipped through the crowd,pletely dazed. As he disappeared into the distance, all eyes turned to the stack of cash he¡¯d left behind¡ªand to the quiet 13:12 Mon, 18 Aug Chapter 245 The Astronomer¡¯s Ascent figure seated at the center of it all. The look of reverence, even fear, on the surrounding faces made it clear: From this moment on, Reba¡¯s identity as an ¡°astronomer¡± was no longer in question. an ¡°astronomer¡± was no longer in question. She was established. Scarlett narrowed her eyes. Then leaned toward Jack, whispered something quickly. Jack¡¯s eyes widened. A grin crept over his face. He thumped his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this little favor to me!¡± With that, he took off, chasing after Kason. Meanwhile, Reba was already surrounded. 68% +3 Pearls Leo stood in front of her protectively, carefully keeping people at bay like she was some sacred treasure. ¡°Ms. Wendy told me Leo¡¯s always been superstitious¨Che even wanted Dora¡¯s birth details.¡± ¡°Reba¡¯s kind of the perfect fit for him, Scarlett kept analyzing out loud. Career¨Cwise.¡± ¡°But with the divorce scandal, Leo¡¯s power isn¡¯t what it used to be. Doesn¡¯t Reba worry all this will end up being a wasted effort?¡± Now that the Joyner family was gone, it made sense that Reba would try to leverage whatever she could to climb again. 870 Secrets 246 Chapter 246 Fire Beneath the Veil But if Reba wanted to climb higher, why not choose a safer route? ¡°Maybe it was whoever¡¯s orchestrating things for her, Scarlett muttered. ¡°Maybe they picked the Kramer family.¡± Just as she said that, a familiar pair stepped in front of Reba. It was Grayson and his wife. Compared to their usual aggressive arrogance within the Lane family, now they looked like devout followers. Their reverence toward Reba bordered on worship. Even though the Lane family had its internal rifts, Grayson and his wife still represented the family in public. Their attitude made one thing clear: the Lane family had officially acknowledged Reba¡¯s status. And with that, Reba could now use their name as her ticket into high society. Once upon a time, she had stepped over Scarlett to be the Joyner family¡¯s darling. And now, she was doing the same again¨Cusing the very same tactics to w her way even higher. A cold glint shed through Scarlett¡¯s eyes. An invisible fury hung around her like a dark cloud. ¡°Hah!¡± She was abruptly blocked¨Cby Sophia. And Sophia¡¯s tone was sharp with mockery. ¡°Have you converted now? Started chasing spirits? If the golden idol your mother prays to found out, don¡¯t you think he¡¯d be a little¡­ displeased?¡± Grayson¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here. Didn¡¯t you hear what the little astronomer just revealed?¡± Sophia let out a coldugh. ¡°This so¨Ccalled little astronomer? The Mr. Seth beside her used to be tight with the Seth family. You not have the brains to figure that out, but hey¨Cthat¡¯s a birth defect. Instead of dreaming about nons maybe load up on DHA and try to grow a few more brain cells.¡± Grayson¡¯s face turned pitch ck/ Being scolded in front of a crowd¨Cespecially by his sister¨Cinw¨Cwas a p in the face. But he couldn¡¯t fight back. In public, he was the younger brother, and Sophia was the respected wife of the family head. Getting dilib 1207 10 17 Chapter 246 Fire Beneath the Vell chastised by her? Normal. Arguing would break the persona he¡¯d worked so hard to maintain, So even though he was seething, he gritted his teeth and held it in. Chloe, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as restrained. Grayson had to protect his ¡°loyal brother¡® image¨Cbut she didn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re a bold, powerful woman, Sophia. I can¡¯t force you to believe. But at the very least, you could respect my beliefs.¡± Sophia smiled. ¡°No one¡¯s criticizing your beliefs.¡± ¡°But think about this: for years, our mother¨Cinw has gone to church faithfully, praying for the Lane family¡¯s prosperity. And because of that devotion, our family¡¯s flourished under her blessing. You can believe whatever you want. But if your beliefs start shing with hers, affecting the Lane family¡¯s fortune¨C then even if she says nothing, others in the family won¡¯t let it slide.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud. But it was steady, reasonable, and irrefutable. She spoke from the perspective of family unity and filial piety. Chloe had noeback. She could have her own beliefs. She could even spend money on them. But she couldn¡¯t publicly dere them. Otherwise, it would look like a direct challenge to Madam Susan¨Cher mother¨Cinw. To outsiders, that would signal a family split. And that meant vulnerability. Because the most elegant way to destroy a powerful n¡­ was to divide it. Even a royal family¨Cno matter how strong¨Ccould be bled dry through inheritance if there were enough heirs and enough divisions. Which was why most big families refused to split. There would always be one heir. Everyone else lived under the main branch, enjoying the perks as long as they stayed loyal. And right now, the Lane family¡¯s head was Owen¨CSophia¡¯s husband. That meant her words werew. Chapter 246 Fire Beneath the Vell If Chloe dared push back- Her entire branch of the family would face restrictions. Others would begin to question whether they still belonged. Chloe understood all too well. So she stayed quiet. But Reba¡¯s hand, hanging at her side, suddenly clenched tight. Within the Lane family, the second branch had always lived in the shadow of the main one. And now, even her spiritual beliefs were being painted as a threat to the family¡¯s wellbeing? Her standing would be even more fragile than before. ¡°Madam Darian, that¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Reba stepped forward, her wrist flipping gracefully. A small object appeared in her palm, engraved with the seven stars of the Big Dipper. ¡°Metaphysics is just one stream of the heavenly path. There¡¯s no conflict. The matriarch prays for peace in this life. I study fortune and flow. Both are done for the Lane family¡¯s sake. In essence, there¡¯s no difference. As she spoke, the pointer on her shadowpass began spinning wildly¨Ccounterclockwise¨Cclicking sharply. Just then, the crystal chandelier above Sophia sparked and red. Molten wax dripped, nearly sshing her shoulder. Sophia had always been cautious with Reba. Her bodyguard had already been prepared. The incident didn¡¯t harm her. Didn¡¯t even shake herposure. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± she said coolly. ¡°Because it all feels a little¡­ dark to me.¡°. 1 890 Secrets 247 Chapter 247 The Shattered Illusion Sophia raised an eyebrow, her tone still sharp and mocking¨Cbut a flicker of caution passed through her gaze. She could feel it¡ªthat creeping chill spiraling up her spine, like an ice pick pressing against her most vital point. Reba¡¯s lips curved into a cold, sharp smile. A faint bluish glow shimmered along the edge of the in her hand. ¡°You said Madam Susan blesses the Lane family, but if you ask me¡­¡± She stabbed a finger toward the center of herpass. ¡°The fortune of the Lane family¡¯s main branch¡­ is on the verge of being destroyed.¡± Even before the words faded- A delicate cracking sound broke through the air. The peace talisman hanging at Sophia¡¯s chest¨Cpersonally blessed by the matriarch¨Csplit cleanly down the middle. Gasps rippled through the room. Guests looked at Reba with a new level of awe¨Cand fear. ¡°What a spectacr performance.¡± Scarlett finally stepped out of the crowd. She¡¯d been silently observing the entire time, analyzing Reba¡¯s hand gestures and the way thepass moved. Now, her eyes gleamed with rity. ¡°Reba, you always get so close¨Cthen fall just short. Same story this time.¡± The moment Reba saw her, a murderous haze crept into her eyes. Leo, standing at her side, quickly ced a hand on her arm, holding her back just in time. Scarlett scoffed. Jasper had been right all along. Only by staying calm could you spot the cracks. She studied medicine. And in medicine, there were oveps with metaphysics. Maybe she couldn¡¯t truly read the stars, but dismantling a half¨Cbaked act like Reba¡¯s? That, she could handle. She stepped forward and pointed directly at Reba¡¯s right hand. ¡°Too bad you¡¯re sloppy. You forgot that ¡®borrowing bad luck¡® requires a sacrifice from the caster¨Cusually a drop of real blood. The fake stuff on your fingertip might foolymen, but not someone who knows what Chapter 247 The Slittered Rigaton they¡¯re looking at. Reba¡¯s expression twitched. She had, in fact, used a special dye to simte a blood offering. Scarlett moved closer, eyes locking onto thepass. ¡°And thatpass¨Cengraving of the Northern Dipper is smudged and uneven. Cheap replica ¡°You reversed the pointer by nting a ma in the base¨Cssic parlor trick. As for the sparks from the chandelier,¡± she paused, turning toward a nearby server who looked visibly shaken, someone tampered with the fixture beforehand.¡± The server flinched and instinctively stepped back. Sophia gave a wave. Hudson immediately stepped forward and restrained the man. He tried to resist¨Conly to be pped twice, hard. ¡°You¡¯d better stay honest,¡± Hudson growled. If not for wanting to expose the truth, she¡¯d have knocked him into next week already. Seeing this, Reba¡¯s confidence wavered. If Leo hadn¡¯t been anchoring her, she might¡¯ve bolted then and there. Damn it! Why was Scarlett always like a ghost¨Crefusing to go away? Why couldn¡¯t she just disappear? Back then, Reba had nearly secured her ce in the Joyner family¨Cuntil a mysterious person exposed her deception, iming she had ¡°kidney disease,¡± which led to Scarlett¡¯s adoption instead. For years, Scarlett had existed as little more than a backup kidney. And yet in the end, she had stolen the Joyner heiress title. Reba even believed Scarlett had somehow stolen her luck too¨Chow else could she have found her way into the powerful Lane family? Meanwhile, she¨Conce the beloved Joyner daughter¨Chad be a convict. If not for the mercy of that mysterious benefactor, her life would¡¯ve been ruinedpletely. Now, she had fought her way back with the persona of a ¡°little astronomer,¡± carving a path toward Beijing high society. But just as she set foot through the door- Scarlett was already there waiting. Chapter 247 The Shattered filusion She hated her. She hated Scarlett so deeply, she wanted to y her alive. But all that venom in her gaze didn¡¯t even faze Scarlett. ¡°And about that reverse alignment¡® reading?¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice suddenly dropped into an icy edge ¡°My mother is fire¨Caligned. And today is a day of fire. Yet you deliberately twisted the Five Element rtions to sow discord between my aunt and my mother? Is that how an astronomer works? Anyone who hires you would be signing up for betrayal and family ruin.¡± Each sentence struck like a hammer, pounding the illusion Reba had constructed with such care. Whispers began rippling through the room again¨Cbut this time, they weren¡¯t full of awe. They were filled with doubt. The reverence was gone, reced with second¨Cguessing. Reba¡¯s hand around thepass trembled violently. Sweat beaded at her temples. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re ndering me! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t, then prove me wrong.¡± Scarlett extended a hand. ¡°If you¡¯re truly capable, perform the ¡®star reversal¡® again. No mas. No fake blood. Show us something real. Dare you?¡± The room fell silent. Reba¡¯s teeth clenched hard. The dye on her fingertips had begun to smear, revealing her pale skin beneath. She knew- If she agreed, she¡¯d be exposed on the spot. Just then- Leo, who had been standing silently at her back, took a step forward. 890 Secrets 248 Chapter 248 The Mask Begins to Crack Leo stepped forward, dressed in a perfectly tailored dark suit, a warm smile fixed on his face. But the look in his eyes, as they met Scarlett¡¯s, was cold and sharp¨Clike the edge of a de dipped in ice. His gaze lingered, sliding down to the tiny vermilion birthmark on her left earlobe. For just a moment, hi pupils contracted ever so slightly. His smile remained unchanged, but his right hand subtly slipped into the inner pocket of his suit, brushing against something cold and metallic. A faint but unmistakable aura of killing intent drifted into the air,ced with the scent of old blood. Scarlett suddenly looked up, locking eyes with Leo. In that instant, she saw it¨Cthe glint of serpents coiling in his pupils, flicking their tongues. ¡°Ms. Lane, you are indeed sharp,¡± Leo said, voice smooth as ever, though the air around them had grown noticeably colder. ¡°But metaphysics is a matter of belief. If you believe, it exists. If not, it doesn¡¯t. Why be so aggressive?¡± As he spoke, his sleeve slipped slightly, revealing a strange ne on his wrist¨Cits beads unmistakably carved from human finger bones, glinting eerily in the light. Scarlett¡¯s stomach tightened, but her expression remained calm. ¡°I just don¡¯t want certain people using metaphysics as a tool for deception, viting the traditions of our ancestors.¡± She put clear emphasis on the word ¡°ancestors,¡± sweeping her gaze slowly over the Lane family members present. Grayson had been about to speak up for Reba¨Che still believed in her abilities. But Scarlett¡¯s words struck a nerve. Bringing the ancestors into this? If he said anything now, it would be seen as disrespect. And he had always presented himself as someone who upheld family traditions. So he fell silent. Sophia seized the moment and picked up the thread. ¡°Scarlett is absolutely right. The Lane family has always prided itself on reason and integrity. This kind of mystical showboating¨Cwhat kind of example does it set?¡± She turned to Reba, her expression icy. ¡°Little astronomer, I don¡¯t care how many tricks you y in other houses. But if you ever pull anything that harms the Lane family, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡± Reba, already rattled from having her tricks exposed and shaken by Leo¡¯s barely concealed fury, now found herselfpletely cornered. She red hatefully at Scarlett but didn¡¯t dare speak. Chloe forced an awkward smile. 12:08 Tue 19 Aug T16:19 (FAU Chapter 248 The Mask Begins to Crack ¡°Well, little astronomer, I suppose it¡¯s already generous of you not to hold a grudge against Scarlett. Since our family doesn¡¯t align with your methods, it¡¯s probably best we part ways. Still, your skills are clearly impressive. I¡¯m sure the Seth family will be in capable hands.¡± With those words, the guests seemed to remember- Kason¡¯s situation had been predicted with startling uracy. Could a fraud have done that? Now, things didn¡¯t seem quite so ck and white. Maybe this disagreement was simply a matter of differing schools of metaphysics. Everyone had their own way. Disagreements were bound to happen. And just like that, Reba¡¯s image began to recover. The earlier crisis of confidence began to fade. But Leo hadn¡¯t stopped watching Scarlett. That smile on his lips was frozen, no longer warm but stretched too perfectly¨Clike the stillness of a predator just before the pounce. He would remember this woman. He would remember those sharp eyes that cut straight through illusion. Just then, Scarlett¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a message from Jack. She read it¨Cand smirked coldly. ¡°The Seth family, huh? Might be worth a visit.¡± That caught everyone¡¯s attention. Sophia considered for a moment, then nodded. ¡°If we¡¯re considering hiring an astronomer, we should at least verify her capabilities. I agree¨Cwe should look into what¡¯s going on with the Seth family.¡± Everyone else chimed in with agreement. If they were going to trust someone with their family¡¯s secrets, they had to be sure. A fraud could do more than just fail to solve problems¨Cthey could destroy everything. Reba let out a slow breath. Herposure returned. Her cool, detached persona settled back into ce. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go ahead and investigate,¡± she said softly. ¡°I have full confidence in my skills.¡± Leo shot her a displeased nce¨Cshe was talking too much. But the words were already out. There was no taking them back. Chapter 248 The Mack Begins to Crack Scarlett stepped forward, turning to the Houston family representatives. ¡°T¡¯d like to stop by the hospital first. I¡¯ll take my leave for today.¡± Dreame instantly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± At that moment, the VIP wing of the hospital was packed. The sharp scent of disinfectant filled the air, unable to mask the underlying tension¨Ca mix of anxiety, curiosity, and murmured spection. Outside one of the rooms, Kason stood with red¨Crimmed eyes and a crooked tie, his usual polished demeanor nowhere in sight. All that remained was despair, teetering on the edge of copse. Just minutes earlier, the head physician had removed his mask and delivered the final blow. ¡°Mr. Tristan¡¯s condition has worsened rapidly. Multiple organ failure¡­ We¡¯ve done all we can. It¡¯s time to start preparing for the end.¡± ºÏ 890 Secrets 249 Chapter 249 A Battle of Life and Fate a Pearls ¡°No¡­ no way! My dad¡­ how could he¡­¡± Kason stumbled back, hitting the wall behind him, his voice hoarse with disbelief. Around him, Seth family rtives,pany executives, and even a few reporters who had rushed to the hospital were murmuring in low voices. ¡°Didn¡¯t think he¡¯d actually go down so fast¡­¡± ¡°Master Reba said it. She predicted Mr. Tristan wouldn¡¯tst much longer. I doubted her at the time, but now¡­ she¡¯s right again!¡± ¡°Exactly! The way she pinpointed every detail of his illness¨Clike she¡¯d seen it with her own eyes. You can¡¯t fight fate. She proved that.¡± As more and more people arrived and overheard the whispers, their eyes began turning toward Scarlett and Reba. Leo gave a long sigh. ¡°Good thing our little astronomer foresaw this.¡± ¡°I only hope Mr. Kason was mentally prepared. And that this doesn¡¯t bring the Seth family to its knees.¡± Once again, Reba found herself surrounded by admirers. Their eyes glowed with worship. But hers turned toward Scarlett, who had arrived with the others. ¡°Looks like Ms. Lane has miscalcted this time.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s alright. Metaphysics requires years of umtion before one can truly grasp it.¡± The implication was clear: Scarlett didn¡¯t know what she was doing¨Cjust showing off with beginner¨Clevel tricks. And Reba? She¡¯d already been merciful by not calling her out earlier. Now that they were at the hospital, Scarlett was setting herself up for humiliation. Scarlett tilted her head, her gaze sweeping over Reba¡¯s smug expression. Every time she looked at that hypocritical face, she wanted to tear it apart. But she had strong self¨Ccontrol, and her voice remained calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit premature, little astronomer, to dere the oue already?¡± Reba shot back, ¡°Just because you study medicine, doesn¡¯t mean you get to ignore what the doctors have said.¡± The crowd joined in, their judgment swift and merciless. Chapter 249 A Battle of Life and Fate ¡°Exactly¨Cso full of herself. ¡°Just another med student who thinks a little schooling makes her a genius.¡± ¡°Kids these days don¡¯t know their ce.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee. Now that little astronomer will think I doubted her. What if she refuses to give me reading?¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous of the Seth family now. She promised she¡¯d help them.¡± ¡°I¡¯d give anything for her guidance. My business has been a messtely.¡± 1 ¡°She¡¯s angry now. I told you Ms. Lane was bad news. None of you believed me¡± ¡°Exactly! She already had a reputation in Trenwyn. She¡¯s nothing but trouble now that she¡¯s back with the Lane family.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dragged me into chaos more than once.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t trust anyone from the Lane family¡¯s main branch anymore.¡± ¡°Seriously.¡± All eyes shifted to Scarlett. She stood behind the security line, dressed in a simple white dress, her hair loosely tied back. In her hand was an old wooden box. There was no panic on her face¨Conly a clear, unwavering gaze fixed on the ICU door. Her voice rang out calmly. ¡°I can save Mr. Tristan. Please let me in.¡± ¡°Save him? The top specialists from Shen City are already in there and shaking their heads. Who the hell do you think you are?¡± A distant rtive of the Seth family scoffed. ¡°Trying to steal the spotlight now that he¡¯s at death¡¯s door? Master Reba already said it¨Chis fate is sealed, and you think you can change destiny?¡± ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s the real deal. You¡¯re just some random girl trying to stir up trouble!¡± ¡°Get lost already. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself when they drag you out.¡± Jeers and scoffs came crashing toward/Scarlett like a wave. In their eyes, Reba¡¯s prophecy was already as solid as iron¨Ca fate handed down by heaven itself. Scarlett was nothing more than a desperate attention¨Cseeker, trying to turn tragedy into some bony act of heroism. Then- The crowd parted. 13:26. Wed, 20 Aug Chapter 249 A Battle of Life and Fate Jack, dressed in a sleek ck suit, walked through with a sharp, He walked straight to Scarlett¡¯s side and said, cool and steady, to the security guards and the Seth family members, ¡°Let her through.¡± The Seths, powerful as they were, still held some reverence for Jack. Hearing him speak up for Scarlett made the guards hesitate. Kason¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jack¨Clike he¡¯d grabbed hold of thest thread of hope. But when he saw Scarlett standing next to him, a flicker of hesitation crossed his face. ¡°Mr. Jack, you¡­ Are you sure she can do it? My dad, he¡­¡± ¡°Let her try.¡± Jack¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°At this point, better to try something than stand here and watch him die.¡± He even gave Scarlett a brief nce¨Ca quiet reassurance in his eyes. Then Jasper stepped up. Mr. Fletcher. His appearance carried more weight than any argument. Even Kason, stunned and exhausted, took a step back and let the path open. Scarlett didn¡¯t say another word. She moved quickly toward the ICU. The crowd instinctively kept quiet in Jasper¡¯s presence- ¨Cbut still whispered, cautiously, nervously. Some of those whispers drifted toward Kason. He turned to nce back at Scarlett. Fear and desperation twisted inside him. And then he called out, voice cracking, ¡°Wait! My dad¡¯s condition-¡± 890 Secrets 250 Chapter 250 A Needle Between Life and Death Scarlett spun around, her voice sharp as a de. ¡°If you want to save your father, move tow. Every second you waste puts him closer to death!¡± Kason was stunned by the unwavering confidence in her eyes. And in that split second of hesitation, Scarlett had already pushed the ICU door open. Inside, the sharp beep of a heart monitor was screaming like an rm. Mr. Tristany pale and cyanotic on the bed, his breathing shallow and irregr. Doctors and nurses surrounded him, trying their best¨Cbut despair had already etched itself into their faces. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not supposed to be here!¡± one doctor barked. Scarlett ignored thempletely. She strode to the bed, set down the wooden box, and opened it- revealing dozens of gleaming silver needles, neatly arranged. Without hesitation, she grabbed several and began inserting them with lightning speed into key acupoints on Mr. Tristan¡¯s body. ¡°What are you doing?! Stop this nonsense!¡± one of the doctors shouted. ¡°Stop right now!¡± Kason burst in, eyes wide with panic. He saw Scarlett jabbing needles into his father and turned red with fury. ¡°If you do anything to hurt my dad, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, shut up.¡± As she spoke, her wrist flicked¨Cand a silver needle shot forward like a bolt of lightning,nding precisely in Kason¡¯s acupoint at the center of his chest. A jolt ran through him. His chest numbed, and all the strength drained from his limbs. He froze on the spot,pletely immobilized. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me?!¡± Kason shouted, panicked and furious, his voice shaking. Scarlett didn¡¯t respond. Her full focus was on the needles in her hands. Her movements were fluid, rhythmic¨Clike a silent song pulsing through her fingers. And somehow, that level of precision quieted even Kason¡¯s rage. He couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t stop her. All he could do was watch. But the more he watched, the more he realized¨Cher technique didn¡¯t look random. It was methodical. Purposeful. Professional. And for the first time since this all started, a flicker of hope stirred in his chest. Chapter 250 A Needle Between Life and Death The entire Setli family relied on his father. If Kason inherited it now, he wouldn¡¯t a month before th whole thing copsed. He¡¯d always wanted to try something, anything, no matter how desperate. So¡­ maybe this wasn¡¯t such a bad gamble after all. If she seeded, great. And if not¨Cwell, at least he could pin it on the Lane family. They had the power to cushion the fallout. Either way, he wouldn¡¯t be the one losing. So he stayed still. The doctors and nurses had tried to stop her, but now they hesitated. After all, they¡¯d already failed. And if she insisted on continuing, who would take responsibility if they got in her way? Everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on Scarlett¡¯s hands. Then- With the final needle driven into Baihui, the crown of the head, Mr. Tristan¡¯s chest stirred ever so slightly. Then a sound¨Cfragile but clear. He coughed. ¡°The heart rate¡­ it¡¯sing back!¡± a nurse gasped. ¡°Blood pressure too¨Cit¡¯s stabilizing!¡± All eyes darted to the monitor. The chaotic waveforms had calmed. The lines were steadying. Scarlett didn¡¯t stop. Her hands remained in motion. It was only after fifteen minutes that she finally withdrew the needles, one by one. Sweat beaded on her forehead. She checked his carotid pulse, then nced at the monitor. And finally, she exhaled.. ¡°Stabilized,¡± she announced to the stunned room. ¡°He¡¯ll need a treatment nbining acupuncture and internal medicine. I¡¯ll write a prescription. Follow it carefully.¡± The doctors who had previously scolded her now only nodded silently. No one dared question her anymore. Then she turned to Kason, stepped up, and pinched his acupoint. Kason¡¯s muscles loosened all at once, and he staggered forward. He rushed to the bed. 13:26 Wed, 20 Aug Chapter 250 A Needle Between Life and Death 75% +8 Pearis His father was still unconscious¨Cbut the blue in his face was gone. His breathing had returned to a calm rhythm. A hint of color was creeping back into his cheeks. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad!¡± Kason¡¯s voice trembled with emotion. Outside the ICU, the crowd had grown impatient. ¡°Still no news?¡± ¡°Did you notice? None of the Lane family elders came.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably handling cleanup behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Think about it. The little astronomer is just a kid. If the elders came, it¡¯d look like they were bullying her.¡± ¡°More like setting Scarlett up to win no matter what.¡± ¡°Poor Seth family. They don¡¯t even know what hit them yet.¡± Reba stood tense in the hallway. She didn¡¯t know how capable Scarlett really was. But she¡¯d witnessed Scarlett pull a dying Grayson back from the brink before. She couldn¡¯t possibly pull it off again¡­ could she? Secrets 251 Chapter 251 The Fall of the False Master No¡­ impossible. Luck runs out eventually. Scarlett must be bluffing. Jack had been inside waiting for a long time earlier¨Cmaybe he¡¯d arranged for some specialists. But the truth had already been investigated thoroughly. Mr. Tristan had no hope left. No one could save him. So there was no need to panic. Leo nced at her from the side. ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± Reba immediately straightened up, regaining herposure. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I predicted it. My predictions don¡¯t go wrong.¡± Leo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Good. You know I only respect a true master. You were introduced by that person.¡± ¡°If you really have a problem, then I might need to reconsider my cooperation with that A cold sweat broke out on Reba¡¯s back. She clenched her teeth, praying desperately that Scarlett wouldn¡¯t seed. The door to the hospital room suddenly opened. Kason was supporting Mr. Tristan¨Chis face still pale, but he was walking on his own. ¡°Mr. Tristan?! He¡­ he¡¯s fine?!¡± ¡°My god! How is this possible? Didn¡¯t the doctors say there was no chance?¡± ¡°That girl who just went inside¡­ did she really save Mr. Tristan?¡± person. Everyone was stunned, staring at the living, breathing Mr. Tristan as if witnessing a miracle. 3.40% Finished Mr. Tristan steadied himself, looked at the shocked crowd, then turned to Scarlett beside him, his eyes full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Joyner. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d have lost my life today.¡± He turned toward Kason, who was still frozen in ce, and said firmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Dr. Joyner?¡± Kason snapped back to himself and bowed deeply to my father!¡± Scarlett. ¡°Dr. Joyner, thank you. Thank you for saving 12:24 Fri, 19 Sept 0. Chapter 251 The Fall of the False Master The crowd erupted. Punches ¡°Oh my god! What¡¯s going on here? Didn¡¯t Reba say Mr. Tristan didn¡¯t have much time left? Then why is he¡­¡± ¡°That girl¡­ she¡¯s the real deal, isn¡¯t she? What exactly did she do inside?¡± ¡°Master, my ass! If not for Dr. Joyner, Mr. Tristan would be gone! Reba¡¯s whole act is nothing but a scary ¡°Yeah! Didn¡¯t she swear it was fate? Now look at her, pped in the face! She¡¯s just a fraud, making money off lies!¡± All the doubt and scorn turned squarely on Reba. The more they had believed her before, the more betrayed they felt now. ¡°Fate arranged for this to happen? What nonsense! It¡¯s all deception!¡± ¡°Get Reba out here, let her see what it means when people defy destiny! Her tricks are finished!¡± The usations cut like sharp des, shredding the carefully packaged image of the so¨Ccalled Master Reba. Sunlight poured through the hospital windows, but it could no longer illuminate the false altar once built upon the lies of destiny. And standing at the center of the crowd, Scarlett seemed almost holy in the awed and reverent gazes of everyone around her. Reba¡¯s myth as a heavenly master copsed in an instant, crumbling with Mr. Tristan¡¯s recovery. Reba swayed, her face pale as paper. Without thinking, she blurted out in desperation. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? What if this is just a final re before death?¡± Silence fell immediately. Yes, people had heard of that final surge of strength before death. But how could she say such a thing in front of the man himself? They expected the Seth family to be enraged, to humiliate Reba on the spot. But Mr. Tristan and Kason didn¡¯t mind at all. Mr. Tristan even chuckled. ¡°You all think this is just a final re¨Cup, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Too bad it¡¯s not. Doesn¡¯t that just kill you?¡± The way he said it was almost infuriating. But it was his life, and now that he was joking, no one dared contradict him. 2:24 Fri, 19 Se 12:24 Fri, 19 Sept¡¤ ÈÕ³£ 45%¹« Chapter 251 The Fall of the False Master Finished They could only force awkward smiles while secretly resenting the miracle healer who had misled them. They had spoken too hastily earlier. Would this offend the Seth family? Would it even strain ties with the Lane fa ¡°Miracle healer? Bah!¡± Someone finally found their voice and quickly changed sides. ¡°You said Mr. Tristan wouldn¡¯t make it. Now what do you say?¡± ¡°You nearly ruined him! I really thought you were powerful.¡± ¡°I almost believed you.¡± ¡°Nothing but a con artist!¡± A crowd surrounded Reba, voices full of condemnation. Her face grew uglier by the second. Hatred for Scarlett burned inside her¨Cbut she was powerless. ¡°Look at her eyes, like she wants to eat Scarlett alive.¡± Dreame sneered. ¡°Some miracle healer¨Csent here just to bully Scarlett, right?¡± 978 Secrets 252 Chapter 252 The Crumbling Mask Reba finally lost control. X 45% Finished ¡°You people only see the surface. The time I predicted hasn¡¯te yet! When it does, you¡¯ll see the truth yourselves! Hmph, I never should¡¯vee today! If you don¡¯t believe me, then why bother asking me to divine anything?¡± She turned toward Leo. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again¨Cgoing forward, unless it¡¯s true devotees, I won¡¯t be attending any banquets or gatherings. Leo immediately put on a guilty expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone would set us up today. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember everything that happened. As for those fair¨Cweather friends¨Ceven if they beg for your readings in the future, they won¡¯t get them!¡± At those words, the noisy crowd instantly quieted down. After all, no one could guarantee they wouldn¡¯t need her someday. So it was unwise to push her too far. Reba dered coldly, ¡°My predictions never go wrong. Believe it or don¡¯t¨CI don¡¯t care.¡± With that, she turned to leave. But Scarlett¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Your predictions never go wrong?¡± She gave a sharpugh. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you predict when you¡¯llnd back in prison?¡± Reba froze. The panic she had felt before resurfaced, boiling into hatred. All of this was Scarlett¡¯s fault! If Scarlett had stayed obedient, been nothing more than a tool, not so hardworking, not so dazzling, then Reba would never have felt such jealousy. Maybe they even could have been friends. But Scarlett had forced her into this ugly, twisted state! Otherwise, she would still be the joyful youngdy of the Joyner family. She would never have fallen so low. ¡°Can¡¯t predict it? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Scarlett sneered, stepping closer. 12.24 ¦Ì¦É Chapter 252 The Crumbling Mask There was a quiet menace about her, something that made Reba instinctively retreat a step. ¡°Within half a month, you¡¯ll be back inside.¡± ¡°Lies!¡± Reba snapped, pointing at Scarlett. ¡°You¡¯re making things up! You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Scarlett¡¯s lips curved. ¡°ndering you?¡± Her gaze bore into Reba¡¯s. Finished ¡°Why do you think I¡¯d send you back? The evidence I submitted couldn¡¯t keep you inside forever, so why not make it public? Tell me¨Cwhen all that real, solid evidencees out, can you still y the miracle healer? Can you still walk free?¡± Reba¡¯s mind spun into chaos. So her imprisonment before had been Scarlett¡¯s doing! And Scarlett still had evidence in her hands! What now? If Scarlett really made it public, how would she ever face people again? ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t get too pleased with yourself. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Her voice rose, almost shouting. ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re so eager for results, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± She whirled around and stormed off. It looked like she was leaving proudly, but her back betrayed a panicked retreat. People around them snickered. ¡°So that miracle healer wasn¡¯t much after all.¡± ¡°Unbelievable, I actually trusted her for a moment.¡± ¡°She ran fast. I still wanted to scold her a bit more!¡± Once again, the crowd¡¯s attitude shifted¨Cnow all reverence was directed at Scarlett. But Scarlett had no interest in entertaining them. She simply turned to Kason., ¡°Remember to make sure your father takes his medicine on time.¡± Kason nodded immediately. ¡°You saved my father¡¯s life. From now on, you¡¯re our family¡¯s benefactor. If you ever need anything, I¡¯ll never refuse.¡± 12:24 F, Sepr Chapter 252 The Crumbling Mask Scarlett waved a hand. ¡°You helped me earlier too, that me in front of everyone. Let¡¯s call it even.¡± Kason froze. He had hoped to use this to tie his family to the Lanes. But Scarlett rejected the notion outright. She had just returned to the Lane family. How could she see through his intention so easily? Was it that she didn¡¯t want any connections at all? ¡°Regardless, you helped me. From now on, I¡¯ll follow your lead!¡± Apparently, he didn¡¯t understand her meaning at all. Finished Scarlett was about to reply when Jasper stepped forward, positioning himself firmly between them, cutting off Kason¡¯s eager gaze. The moment Kason met Jasper¡¯s icy eyes, he shuddered and fell silent. Meanwhile, Jack was busy turning away those who wanted to consult Scarlett about metaphysics. Then he led her out. In the car, Scarlett rested her chin in her hand, staring at the neon lights outside. ¡°Hopefully, this will draw out the one who¡¯s been plotting against me.¡± ¡°I suspect it wasn¡¯t just about saving Reba. Even when I was pushed into the Joyner family, it was that person¡¯s doing.¡± Jack understood immediately. ¡°You mean this person has a grudge against the Lane family?¡± Scarlett sighed softly. ¡°Maybe. I can¡¯t say for sure. But now that Reba¡¯s reputation is ruined, that person is bound to make a move.¡± ºÏ Secrets 253 Chapter 253 The Trap Revealed Scarlett turned to Jasper, who was seated beside her. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, did you notice anything?¡± 45%0 Firuched Jasper countered with a question. ¡°You were busy with Reba the whole time. Do you even remember why we came to the banquet?¡± Scarlett pped her forehead. Damn it. She really had forgotten. She had promised Sophia that she would keep an eye on Aurora. Even though they hade to the hospital, the banquet had still gone on. But with someone as skilled as her watching, surely Aurora¡¯s intentions would be exposed. Just as the thought crossed her mind, Hudson sent a message. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, the secret¡¯s out. Want to watch together?¡± Aurora hadn¡¯t gotten involved in the debate about the so¨Ccalled heavenly master at all. She had found a quiet corner and was chatting happily with a middle¨Caged man. Jack craned his neck to take a look¨Cand froze. ¡°No way, isn¡¯t that the Kramer family¡¯s godson?¡± Scarlett recognized him too. Back when she had treated the Kramer family¡¯s patriarch, she had felt uneasy under Roberto¡¯s gaze. Although that day had gone smoothly, she had kept her guard up against him. ¡°In the Kramer family, Roberto has the least chance of inheriting anything.¡± Jack sighed. ¡°But he¡¯s ambitious. Built his ownpany from scratch, and it¡¯s growing fast. He¡¯s even preparing to go public this year.¡± Scarlett wasn¡¯t surprised Roberto was present. What puzzled her was that Aurora had once fiercely defended Mr. Kramer, clearly showing feelings for him. So why, in such a short time, was she now showing¡­ It wasn¡¯t just in Scarlett¡¯s head. Aurora¡¯s expression toward Roberto carried real warmth, even the hint of wanting something more. Yet Roberto came across as a gentleman. Chapter 253 The Trap Revealed The two of them kept it polite, almost distant. Jack suddenly asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the new energy project assigned to you and Eugene?¡± Scarlett nodded. That deal had been one she fought for, and Sophia had given it to her. But since she had no real business experience, she let Eugene handle it. Jack rubbed his chin, suspicion in his eyes. ¡°Strange. Roberto is also involved in that project.¡± The words hit Scarlett like a bell. 45% Finished So this was what the matriarch had wanted from her¡ªan exnation for the very first project she¡¯d taken on after rejoining the Lane family! It seemed everyone in the Lane family had underestimated the old woman. ¡°Good,¡± Jasper said suddenly. Scarlett red. ¡°You don¡¯t know how tofort people, so don¡¯t say anything. The project is about to be snatched away, and you call that good?¡± Jasper lowered his eyes. Tall and broad¨Cshouldered, he gave off an aura of strength and safety simply by standing near her. His sharp, handsome features were like- The wrought¨Ciron gates of the vi nged shut behind Reba. Her high heels scraped viciously against the iid tile, her bracelet ttering against the doorknob with a metallic snap. Martha was bent over arranging lilies in the entryway vase, pearl earrings catching the crystal chandelier¡¯s light. She straightened at the noise, silk robe sweeping across the floor. ¡°You¡¯re back? I warmed some ginseng tea for you¡­¡± She had been staying in Trenwyn, cramped in Eugene¡¯s small apartment, ufortable with everything. But once she learned Eugene had been released and found favor with a powerful figure, moving on to Jandale, she had followed him there. Unfortunately, ever since arriving in Jandale, she hadn¡¯t been able to contact Franklin. She had no idea how Franklin was doing now. ¡°Reba, don¡¯t walk so fast. I need to tell you about your father-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Reba shoved her mother¡¯s hand away. Her Chanel coat slid to the floor, revealing ace top soaked through with cold sweat. She threw herself onto the European sofa, snatched up a velvet cushion, and hurled it hard at the wall. The gilded picture frame rattled crooked. 12:24 Fri, 19 Sept 0¡¤ Chapter 253 The Trap Revealed Martha froze, teacup suspended midair, the liquid sloshing a few drops onto the Persian carpet. 45% Finished She stared at her daughter¡¯s reddened eyes and disheveled bun, swallowing back the words ¡°Did something happen?¡± and softening her tone instead. ¡°If something¡¯s wrong, talk to me. At least drink this first¡­¡± ¡°Drink what?!¡± Reba shot to her feet. The emerald ring on her finger screeched against the ss tabletop. ¡°What good is your fake concern now? That little tramp ruined my reputationpletely! The whole city isughing at me, calling me a fraud!¡± Before Martha could react, the teacup in her hand was knocked violently to the ground. Warm tea sshed, soaking the hem of her silk robe. The air froze. Martha stared at the mess at her feet, fingertips still warm from the porcin. And suddenly, it felt familiar. Yes-she remembered. When Scarlett had first been acknowledged into the family. Back then, because Scarlett had taken her daughter¡¯s ce, she had resented her bitterly. So when Scarlett, brimming with joy, had tried to talk to her¡­ 978 Secrets 254 She had been just as impatient back then, wishing Scarlett dead on the spot. But Reba was her own daughter. For Reba, she had done countless things she once hated when she was young. 0.45% Finished despised, turning into the very sort of woman she And now¨Cbefore age had even dulled her use¨Cher daughter was treating her like this? What, then, had all her sacrifices been for? What did it mean that she had twisted herself out of shape for Reba¡¯s sake? ¡°Why are you yelling at me?¡± Martha¡¯s voice suddenly sharpened, the pearls at her throat trembling with her heaving breath. ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Reba was already fuming. Now, with her fury boiling over, she unleashed it all. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given Scarlett such good conditions, how would she know so much? She even learned some esoteric arts¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I was humiliated today!¡± Martha finally understood. The so¨Ccalled miracle healer¨CScarlett had exposed it. Scarlett knew these arts? She hadn¡¯t known. A flicker of resentment stirred in her heart. Hadn¡¯t she stripped away every resource? She had even whispered to school administrators to hold Scarlett back. But Scarlett had risen as if blessed with divine favor. Without help from anyone, she had impressed Calvin enough to enter hisb. She had even won award after award. In the end, Martha had reasoned that Scarlett¡¯s sess reflected well on the Joyner family, so she had stopped interfering in academics But in every other way, she had been She stifled Scarlett¡¯s social life, pushed away he true friends, leaving her isted. 124.24 PO, TY Sept 19 Chapter 254 Shattered Illusions That way, when the time came to take Scarlett¡¯s kidney, the girl would have no one to turn to. And yet Scarlett had still shone¨Cstill managed to master fortune¨Ctelling! ¡°How was I supposed to know that bastard child would learn such things? I fed her leftovers, dressed her in hand¨Cme¨Cdowns, anything to keep her from rising up against you! She stepped closer, nails digging into Reba¡¯s wrist. ¡°I kept her shackled, didn¡¯t I? You think I didn¡¯t want her to stay an organ bank forever?¡± ¡°But she was still the Joyner family¡¯s eldest daughter. Before you returned, appearances had to be kept ¡°So she went to school¨Chow was I supposed to control what she did there?¡± Reba gasped at the pain, staring at her mother. Sweat had stered Martha¡¯s hair against her temples, her face twisted by a jealousy she didn¡¯t even hide anymore¨Cjealousy of the daughter she had never once treated kindly. It was almostughable. Reba had never wanted to admit she envied Scarlett. How could someone like her be worth such feelings? But now¡­ She realized she and Martha had both been living in a lie. Blind to everything beyond their own delusions. Seeing her daughter stunned and silent, Martha took it as agreement, as submission. Remembering Reba¡¯s earlier attitude, her anger red even hotter. ¡°Now you regret it, don¡¯t you?¡± She flung Reba¡¯s hand aside and stalked to the liquor cab, downing half a ss of whiskey in one go. Drops of condensation ran between her fingers. ¡°Look at you! Aside from chanting a few fake incantations, what else can you do? Others can save lives with a few needles, and you? You sneak patients¡® records from nurses and pretend it¡¯s prophecy!¡± Her gaze swept across the corner of the living room,nding on the dusty shrine Reba had insisted on keeping, iming it gathered spiritual energy. The incense had long hardened into clumps. Her rage spiked. She snatched it up and smashed it to the floor. Reba copsed onto the sofa, flinching at the crash of shattering porcin. The sound jolted her into rity. Moonlight streamed through the stained ss, scattering colors across the floor. Every one of Martha¡¯s words stabbed into her eyes like needles. The past Martha had tried to crush hid Scarlett¡¯s defiance of fate. 12:24 Fri, 19 Sept Chapter 254 Shattered Illusions 14.Äú45%Ó‹: Firisha And all the jewels glittering on Reba¡¯s body were nothing but shells built on lies. ¡°And what are you, huh?¡± Reba ground her teeth, rage spilling over. ¡°You¡¯ve used both me and Scarlett as tools. I¡¯m just the more useful one because I¡¯m your blood! I was stolen as a child, dragged back, shoved into a life I never wanted! You forced me to live apart, forced me not to call you mother. You thought everything you arranged was for my good¨Cbut you never cared about what I wanted! You¡¯re not even worthy of being a mother! And you think I regret it?¡± Reba swept her arm across the table. sses and trinkets ttered to the floor, shattering into pieces. Martha froze. She had never seen Reba like this before. This wasn¡¯t how her daughter was supposed to be. 978 W 1 12:24 Fri, 19 Sept 119 00. Secrets 255 Chapter 255 Severed Ties 844% Finished She stared out into the heavy night, and suddenly a memory surfaced¨CScarlett¡¯s eighteenth birthday. The girl had secretly tried to cook something in the kitchen for her, only to be caught and startled into dropping the bowl. Back then, she had pointed at the shards and cursed her as a harbinger of misfortune. Even when she noticed Scarlett¡¯s scalded hands, blistered from boiling water, she hadn¡¯t softened. The light in Scarlett¡¯s eyes had dimmed as she scolded her. And all she had felt then was satisfaction. Never once had she cared for Scarlett¡¯s feelings. But now¡­ now she realized it. At that time, Scarlett had truly cared for her. If she had treated her differently, Scarlett would already have¨Cbeen weed as a guest of honor in the Lane family. Her own son wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to servitude. She wouldn¡¯t be living under someone else¡¯s roof, scraping by. And seeing Reba¡¯s twisted face now only made her more bitter. Yes, she had lost her child once because of an ident. That wasn¡¯t her choice either. She had wanted to keep her safe. So why was she the one being med? And after learning Reba¡¯s true identity, hadn¡¯t she poured enough maternal love on her? For years, she had dirtied her hands with shameful deeds, all for Reba¡¯s sake. But now, Reba didn¡¯t justck gratitude¨Cshe was hurling usations! A thankless wretch. Not even as grateful as Scarlett had been. ¡°It was my mistake¡­¡± Her nails dug deep into her palm. Scarlett¨Cjust one child. Even if she had raised her wholeheartedly, it wouldn¡¯t have cost much. So why had she treated her differently? Why had she felt the need to redeem herself by crushing Scarlett? 14.20 Pilly Sept Chapter 255 Severed Ties Her head lowered, eyes rimmed red. What if she went to Scarlett now? Apologized. Treated her kindly from this day forward. Scarlett, such a gentle child, would forgive her, surely. Finished If she did, the Lane family wouldn¡¯t trouble Oliver. Perhaps they¡¯d even let the Joyner family rise again. Better that than this miserable life, trapped in obscurity with Reba. She looked at her daughter again. Once, she had been gentle, respectful to her parents, willing to shoulder burdens for the family. Now her eyes were bloodshot, filled only with hatred. Her face, twisted with anger, no longer resembled the daughter she remembered. In that instant, Martha thought¨CReba wasn¡¯t even as beautiful as Scarlett anymore. Not as obedient, not as considerate. Her gaze fixed on Reba¡¯s contorted features, and the guilt she had buried was consumed by a surge of venom. Her clenched palm throbbed with pain, and it became the spark that lit every grievance and resentment she had suppressed. ¡°I¡¯m not fit to be a mother?¡± Herugh rang sharp, like nails scraping ss. ¡°Search your heart. What part of me ever wronged you? When you were stolen, I nearly went blind crying for you! When I found you, you were dressed like a beggar. Who pulled you out of the mud and gave you the best of everything?¡± She advanced step by step, eyes bloodshot. ¡°If not for the fact you¡¯re my blood, why would I have taken you back? Better to let you rot with your kidnappers forever! And now you¡¯ve eaten what I gave you, worn what I gave you, only to turn around and curse me?¡± Her voice rose, brittle with rage. ¡°You think it¡¯s my fault you were kidnapped? me your own fate! If you hadn¡¯t gone missing, Scarlett never would¡¯ve taken your ce! At least she knows how to curry favor, unlike you¨Can ungrateful dog that bites the hand that feeds!¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Reba shook, veins standing out on her forehead. ¡°You never did it for me! You see Scarlett back in the Lane family and now you regret it, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re ming me just to ease your guilty conscience!¡± Martha snatched a photo frame from the table and hurled it to the ground, shards scattering at Reba¡¯s 12:25 Fri, 19 Sept Chapter 255 Severed Ties feet. OM44% Fine Proud ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I regret¨C1 regret not throwing you farther away back then, so I wouldn¡¯t have raised such a wretched daughter!¡± The words pierced Reba like a poisoned de. She stared at her mother¡¯s twisted face, seeing no love there¨Conly malice and calction. All the years of repression, fear of abandonment, and smoldering rage burst free at once. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Reba screamed, seizing a jagged shard of ss and flinging it at her. A sharp crack echoed as it sliced past Martha¡¯s cheek, striking the wall. A thin line of blood welled on her skin. Martha froze, hand rising to her face. Her fingers came away red. The pain stabbed through whatever motherly instinct she had left. ¡°You¡­ you dare strike me?¡± Her voice quivered with shock, then exploded into fury. ¡°I gave birth to you, raised you¨Cand you dare raise a hand against me?!¡± Reba panted, chest heaving, eyes burning with madness. ¡°You never raised me! You only used me as your trophy! From this moment on, I have no mother¨Cand you have no daughter!¡± 978 Secrets 256 From Ashes to Queen Now I Call the Shots Chapter 256 Father¡¯s Arrival The room was deathly still, broken only by their ragged breathing. 44%% Finished Shards of ss on the floor caught the pale moonlight, glowing like congealed blood. Mother and daughter stared across the wreckage, no love left in their eyes¨Conly hatred, only finality. The bond was shattered beyond repair, ground to dust that could never be pieced together again. Martha mmed the door and stormed out. She thought bitterly that this daughter of hers was worthless, Not worth her scheming, not worth her sacrifice. Out on Langstrom Road, she pulled out her phone and dialed Franklin again and again. Dozens of callster, he finally answered. His voice was hoarse, heavy with exhaustion. But Martha didn¡¯t care if he was weary from work or family troubles¨Csheunched into the story, unloading all her grievances. Franklin¡¯s response was strangely misced. ¡°You¡¯re saying Reba is a miracle healer, just¡­ her reputation is damaged?¡± Martha bristled. ¡°Franklin, did you even hear what I said?¡± He didn¡¯t answer, only asked quietly, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle meet you now.¡± Martha thought he meant to back her up, to soothe her pride. After all, Reba had gone too far. She was the mother, the elder¨Chaving stormed out, she couldn¡¯t crawl back in defeated. If Franklin came and made Reba apologize, she could return with her head held high. Maybe Reba would correct her ways after this. She rattled off the address and hung up, sighing. Between mothers and daughters, was there really such deep hatred? She knew she¡¯d said things in anger¨Cugly things. She hadn¡¯t meant for it to go this far. She sat on a low step to wait. Ten minutes passed. Fifteen. Twenty. 14.40 Fi, 19 sep Chapter 256 Father¡¯s Arrival Her thoughts soured as she waited. Her three sons were all dutiful. Oliver might be proud and aloof, but to his mother he had always been respectful. So clearly, her parenting wasn¡¯t the problem. 3244% 6 Finished If Reba had turned out this way, it was because she hadn¡¯t been raised in her care all those years, because outsiders had spoiled her. She could have raised her right. Like Scarlett¨Cwhen the girl had first entered the Joyner family, she¡¯d been timid, shabby, hopeless. Hadn¡¯t she, Martha, shaped her into a dutiful, well¨Cmannered girl? The thought only deepened her bitterness. Perhaps it was time to swallow her pride and speak kindly to Scarlett. Scarlett was soft¨Chearted. She¡¯d forgive her. And then the Lane family might go easy on Oliver. Maybe even let the Joyners rise again. Better that than living like this, trapped in an unfamiliar house with Reba. Half an hourter, Franklin finally arrived, tumbling out of a taxi. Martha¡¯s heart leapt as she hurried to meet him. His shoulders were damp with cold rain, his gray coat wrinkled, his cor skewed, his hair windswept. Red veins marred his eyes. He looked utterly worn. Mud clung to his pant legs, but he didn¡¯t stop to brush it off. His stride faltered toward the vi. Martha¡¯s chest warmed¨Csurely he had rushed here to take her side. Tears and resentment thickened her voice as she reached for him. ¡°Finally! Do you know how that girl behaved? Reba¨Cshe actually raised a hand to me! What kind of daughter does that? I raised her all these years, and this is how she repays me?¡± The words tumbled out as she tried to clutch his arm, but he sidestepped her touch. His gaze was locked on the lit window upstairs, Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he rasped, ¡°Reba¡¯s up there?¡± ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± Martha snapped, stung by his coldness. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she disrespected me, hit me! You¡¯re her father¨Cdon¡¯t you think you should discipline her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not hurt?¡± Franklin finally looked at her, but not at her face. His eyes flicked over her arms as if searching for something. ¡°You said on the phone¡­. She quarreled, her reputation¡­¡± ¡°Reputation? What about me?¡± Martha stamped her foot, livid. ¡°She hit me¡ªthat¡¯s the real problem! Come Chapter 256 Father¡¯s Arrival inside, make her apologize!¡± But Franklin brushed past her, striding straight to the door. Martha blinked, scrambling after him. ¡°Where are you going? Listen to me first- Finished ¡°Reba!¡± Franklin didn¡¯t knock. He shoved the door open, his voice carrying an urgency Martha had never heard before, raw with tenderness. ¡°Reba, I¡¯m here!¡± The living room was still a mess, littered with the debris of their fight. Reba sat hunched on the sofa, back to the door, shoulders trembling. At the sound of his voice, she whipped around. Her eyes were swollen red. Seeing Franklin, the dam inside her broke. Her lips trembled as she choked out, ¡°Dad¡­¡± In an instant, Franklin was kneeling before her, cradling her face in his hands, frowning deeply at the tears streaking her cheeks. 978 Secrets 257 Chapter 257 Locked Out 44% Finished ¡°Who bullied you? Did your mother say something again?¡± Franklin¡¯s hand brushed away her tears, gentle as if she were the most fragile treasure in the world. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± The scenended like a hammer blow against Martha¡¯s chest. She stood frozen in the doorway, watching the closeness between father and daughter¨CFranklin¡¯s tender concern, Reba¡¯s reliance. Each nce and touch pierced her like needles. She had believed Franklin would take her side. She was his wife, the elder. Yet now his eyes held only his daughter¡¯s pain, while she¨Cthe one who had been struck¨Cwas treated as if she were the viin. ¡°Franklin!¡± Martha¡¯s voice shook as she stepped forward. ¡°What do you mean by this? I¡¯m your wife! She hit me, and you coddle her?¡± Without turning his head, Franklin said coldly, ¡°Go outside and calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down? This is my house!¡± Martha¡¯s anger spiked. She rushed forward, but Franklin suddenly stood and mmed the vi door shut in her face. The lock clicked. Martha froze mid¨Cstep, her hand still reaching forward. The cold door blocked out the warm light and the muffled voices. Inside, she could faintly hear Franklin¡¯s low, soothing words and Reba¡¯s muffled sobs. The sounds wed at her nerves like feathers, soft yet unbearable, but separated from her by an unbreakable wall. ¡°Franklin! Open the door! Open up!¡± Martha pounded the wood, her voice breaking with rage and disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m your wife! Let me in! Do you hear me?¡± Only the indistinct murmur of father and daughter answered, along with the night wind whistling past. Under the streemp, her shadow stretched long and thin against the door, like a cruel joke of abandonment. The drone of a taxi engine shattered the stillness outside the vi. Martha stumbled into the back seat, mming the door. Through the window, she red at the glowing house. Upstairs, Franklin¡¯s shadow leaned protectively toward Reba, forming an unyielding wall that shut Martha outpletely. ¡°Take me¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse, her fingers white from gripping her purse. ¡°Take me to the Lane family estate.¡± The driver nced at her in the mirror but asked nothing. The wipers swished rhythmically, clearing the windshield but not the blockage in her chest. Chapter 257 Locked Out ÈÕ¡Ý44% Finished The humiliation of being locked out crashed over her again and again. That cold m of the door echoed like a nail hammered into her cars. Streetlights swept across her face, revealing her twisted expression. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± She bit out the name, teeth grinding. That foster daughter she had once shaped like y had be a thorn lodged deep in her heart. She needed a target¨Csomeone to unleash her rage upon, someone to remind her she still held power. Scarlett. Oliver. Anyone from the Joyner family she could still control. The taxi stopped outside the Lane estate¡¯s wrought¨Ciron gates at one in the morning. The vast property loomed in the dark like a sleeping beast, rain¨Cdamp ivy clinging to the walls, radiating a damp chill. Martha drew a breath and staggered out, heels sinking into wet earth. Her cashmere coat dragged through mud, unnoticed. ¡°Open the gate!¡± she shouted, pounding on the iron. Her voice echoed sharp in the empty night. Atst, footsteps approached. A wallmp clicked on, illuminating the stern face of the Lane family¡¯s old butler. He peered through the gate, frowning when he saw her. His tone was clipped, devoid of courtesy. ¡°What brings you here at this hour?¡± ¡°I want to see Scarlett! Call her out to meet me!¡± Martha lifted her chin, trying to summon her former authority, though her voice trembled. The butler¡¯s gaze was icy. He didn¡¯t even move to open the gate. ¡°She keeps early hours. No one is allowed to disturb her. Surely you know that.¡± Martha stiffened, then snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Step aside, I¡¯ming in!¡± She shoved at the gate, but the butler blocked her firmly. ¡°Show some respect,¡± he said tly. ¡°The Lane estate is not a ce you can enter at will. She has given orders -not to receive anyone from the Joyner family.¡± ¡°She gave orders? That girl I raised? What right does she have to give orders?¡± Martha¡¯s whole body shook with fury. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m her mother!¡± The butler¡¯s reply was as sharp as an icicle. ¡°In the Lane family, she has only one mother¨Courdy of the house. As for the Joyner family¡­ she said it herself when she left: she has nothing to do with them anymore.¡± 978 Secrets 258 Chapter 258 A Son¡¯s Rebuke ¡°You¡­¡± Martha¡¯s voice caught in her throat, her face draining from red to white. 0.44% Finished Scarlett had dared to say she had nothing to do with the Joyner family? After all her efforts¨Cpulling her from the mud, teaching her manners, giving her food and clothes¡ªhow could she be so ungrateful? While she seethed, a cool voice drifted from inside the gate. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Martha looked up. A tall figure in a gray servant¡¯s uniform walked toward them. Even in in clothes, his bearing carried a quiet nobility. It was Oliver. He stopped at the gate, his eyes flickering briefly with surprise at the sight of Martha before settling back into indifference. He told the butler, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± The butler nodded and stepped aside, though his watchful gaze stayed fixed on Martha. Oliver opened the gate partway. His brow creased slightly as his eyes took in her disheveled state. ¡°Mom? Why are you here?¡± His tone was even, betraying little emotion. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± The moment she saw her son, Martha¡¯s pent¨Cup grievances found release. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Thank heavens you¡¯re here! You have to see what your precious sister did¨Cshe¡­ she hit me!¡± She clutched at his arm like a drowning woman to a rope. ¡°And your father¨Che sided with Reba, locked me out of the house! Tell me, does that make sense? I¡¯m his wife, Reba¡¯s own mother!¡± Oliver stiffened under her grasp. He didn¡¯t pull away, but he didn¡¯t hold her back either. His gaze on her tear¨Cstreaked face wasplicated. ¡°She hit you?¡± he repeated, a trace of disbelief in his voice. ¡°Reba¡¯s out of lockup?¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know how, but she¡¯s back¨Cand now the whole house is in chaos!¡± Martha¡¯s voice rose, shrill with outrage. ¡°She not only hit me, she said she wants to sever ties as mother and daughter! And your father¨Che came home only to shield her, ignoring mepletely! Oliver, you have to judge this fairly. What daughter hits her own mother?¡± ¡°Reba¡¯s out?¡± Oliver barely seemed to hear her usations. A flicker of light passed through his eyes, genuine relief. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I¡¯m d she¡¯s safe.¡± Martha stared at him, stunned. His rare smile of ease stoked her fury like fuel to a fire. ¡°What are you so happy about? Did you not hear me? She hit me! How can you be just like your father- always taking her side?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes returned to her, the brief warmth gone, reced by a weary coolness. ¡°Mom¡­ was this really just about her hitting you?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Martha snapped. /Raising a hand to me is unforgivable!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Oliver drew his arm back, putting space between them. His voice was calm, too calm, the kind of 12:25 Fri, 19 Sept 00 Sept. Chapter 258 A Son¡¯s Rebuke <44% Finistied calm that made Martha uneasy. ¡°In your world, is it always just about ¡®right¡® and ¡®wrong¡®? Never about why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she demanded, her voice tightening. Oliver let out a shortugh, edged with bitterness. ¡°Have you forgotten why Scarlett left the Joyner family? You tormented her daily, ordered her around like a servant, told her it was better to raise a dog than her.¡± ¡°In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She left. She cut ties. And now¨Care you trying to do the same with Reba?¡± The words sliced deep. Martha¡¯s face twisted. Back then, hadn¡¯t everyone in the Joyner family gone along with how Scarlett was treated? If anything, hadn¡¯t she been the one who hurt her least? Why was Oliver ming her now? ¡°I was teaching her!¡± Martha¡¯s voice shot up. ¡°She was just a foster child. If I didn¡¯t teach her manners, how I would she ever learn respect?¡± She believed it. At first, she had even wanted Scarlett to turn out well, not to disgrace the family. Hadn¡¯t that made her the kindest of them all? ¡°Manners?¡± Oliver¡¯s gaze hardened, cold as ice. ¡°Your idea of manners was to turn people into tools, into trophies for you to show off.¡± ¡°When Scarlett left, you called her ungrateful. Now Reba resists you, and you call her a traitor. Have you ever once thought about where the real problem lies?¡± Martha¡¯s temper boiled over. She couldn¡¯t hear his words, only felt provoked, attacked. ¡°What problem? I raised you all with blood and sweat-¡± ¡°Raised?¡± Oliver cut her off, sharper than ever before. ¡°How did you raise¡® Scarlett? How did you ¡®raise¡® Reba? To you, what has ever mattered besides your pride and your need for control?¡± He gestured at his uniform. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m a servant in the Lane family now. Do you find that shameful?¡± Martha¡¯s breath hitched, choked silent. 978 Secrets 259 Chapter 259 Shattered Authority Martha¡¯s face grew uglier by the second. Oliver gave a mirthlessugh.  Iß\ Finished ¡°But I think it¡¯s better this way. At least here, Scarlett is living morefortably than she ever did in the Joyner family.¡± His words hit Martha like a hammer to the head. She had never imagined Oliver¨Caloof, obedient Oliver¨Cwould ever speak to her like this. Each word was a de, stripping away the mask of a kind mother she had worn for years, exposing the selfishness and twisted core beneath. ¡°You¡­ how can you say that to me?¡± Her voice shook, carrying disbelief and hurt. ¡°I¡¯m your mother!¡± ¡°And because you¡¯re my mother, I want to ask you-¡± Oliver¡¯s gaze met hers, sharp with cruel honesty. ¡°You treated Scarlett like a tool, Reba like a tool, even me and everyone else as props for your pride. Now Reba refuses to be your tool, and you act like the sky is falling?¡± ¡°I did not!¡± Martha shook her head violently, desperate to fling away his words. ¡°I did everything for you all! I¡¯m your mother¨Cwould I ever hurt you?¡± ¡°For our good, you drove Scarlett away? For our good, you pushed Reba until she raised a hand against you?¡± Oliver¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but every word struck clear and hard. ¡°Mom, have you ever thought about why Reba ended up in lockup? Do you really believe it was just an ident? If not for your constant schemes, your shortcuts, would she have learned to be that way?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Martha was stunned. How could such things be med on her? Why should she bear it? But the angrier she grew, the more memories surged back¨Cdetails she had long buried. The whispers, theparisons, the endless pressure. Reba had been held up against Scarlett again and again, jealousy festering like poison. ¡°And now Dad protects her, and you feel wronged?¡± Oliver looked at her pallid face, his fone softening, though weariness weighed heavy in it. ¡°Mom, Reba suffered out there for more than ten years. Dad has always felt guilty. Why would you sh with her now of all times? Aren¡¯t you just making yourself the target?¡± ¡°I¡­ I only wanted her to listen to me¡­¡± Martha¡¯s voice faltered, her fury gone, leaving only confusion and grievance. ¡°I¡¯m her mother. She should listen to me¡­¡± ¡°Times have changed, Mom.¡± Oliver sighed. ¡°Giving birth to someone doesn¡¯t mean they must live the way 12-20 Chapter 259 Shattered Authority you want. Scarlett wasn¡¯t. Reba isn¡¯t. None of us are.¡± Finished He paused, looking out into the bleak, rainy night. ¡°Dad called me earlier. He said Reba¡¯s emotions are unstable, and he asked me¡­ to keep an eye on you. Not to let you provoke her again.¡± Martha¡¯s head snapped up, eyes wide with shock. ¡°He¡­ he asked you to watch me?¡± So in Franklin¡¯s eyes, she was the troublemaker, the one needing supervision. Oliver didn¡¯t answer. He pulled out his wallet instead, sliding out a few bills and holding them out. ¡°It¡¯ste. Take a cab home. Don¡¯te to the Lanc estate again. Scarlett doesn¡¯t want to see you. And I work here¨CI don¡¯t want trouble either.¡± Martha recoiled as if burned. Those thin slips of paper stung worse than a p, a humiliating dismissal from the son who once obeyed her every word. ¡°You think I¡¯m disgraceful too, don¡¯t you?¡± Her voice cracked, low and hoarse. Oliver stood in silence for a long moment, then turned his eyes away. ¡°Go home, Mom. Talk it out with Dad and Reba. But stop forcing Y He nodded to the butler. ¡°Close the gate.¡± The iron doors swung shut, snuffing out thest of the light. Oliver¡¯s figure vanished behind them, without so much as a nce back. way on them.¡± Martha stood alone, clutching the bills as the night wind rattled them in her hand. The rain had stopped, but the damp chill seeped into her bones. The vis glowed warm and bright in the distance, but not a singlemp was lit for her. She had thought herself the master of everything¨Chusband, children, all her carefully molded ¡°tools.¡± But now her husband had turned cold, her daughter had severed ties, and even her proudest son stood against her. The closed iron gate loomed before her like a mirror, reflecting nothing but her own haggard, solitary figure. And she realized¨Ceverything she had clung to, everything she thought she controlled, had already crumbled into dust. Standing on the ruins, for the first time, Martha felt the bone¨Cdeep chill of helplessness and despair. 978 Secrets 260 Chapter 260 Shut Out 44% Finished The taxi still idled by the curb. The driver leaned out the window. ¡°Lady, are youing or not?¡± Martha didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes stayed fixed on the Lane family¡¯s locked gates, body motionless in the damp night air. The wind tugged at her disheveled hair, revealing an emptiness in her eyes she had never shown before. All this rushing through the night, all her usations and demands, had left her only more isted, facing a dead end. Where could she go? How could she face the ruins of what was once a family? The night pressed down around her, endless and suffocating. The rain had stopped, but the wet chill stung like needles deep into her bones. She clutched the crumpled bills Oliver had given her, fingers white with strain. Thin slips of paper, like her dignity, shredded beyond repair. wrinkled The taxi eventually pulled away, impatient. Silence fell over the empty road outside the glowing vi. The warm lights shone, but not for her. Time passed. A car rolled out from the Lane family estate. A stranger sat at the wheel. ¡°Oliver sent me. To take you home. Get in or not?¡± The driver¡¯s tone brimmed with irritation, as though wishing she would refuse. ¡°He gave me a hundred. If you don¡¯t get in, I¡¯m not giving it back.¡± Martha snapped to attention. She yanked open the door and climbed inside. She understood now. Scarlett was still furious, the Lane family protective of her. There would be no reconciliation tonight. Even if she waited until dawn, she would not be let in. Oliver¨Cjust a servant now¨Cwhat could he do for her? Better to go back. Reba might be angry, but she was her own blood. A few soft words, surely things could be mended. The car dropped her off. She pounded on the door for a long time. No response. Her patience shattered with her temper. ¡°Open up! Franklin! Open the damn door!¡± Chapter 260 Shut Out 44% Finished She raised her pearl¨Cstudded heel and mmed it against the carved iron gate. The ng rang harsh through the night. Her pants were spattered with mud, her coiffed curls stered messily to her checks. The elegance she once prided herself on was gone, leaving only the frantic rage of a cornered animal. Upstairs, Franklin moved by the window. He had just poured Reba a ss of hot milk. Condensation beaded on the porcin, softening his rare expression of warmth. ¡°Reba,¡± he said gently, handing her the cup, ¡°can you tell Dad now? How did you get out of lockup?¡± Reba lowered her head, breath stirring the steam. The mist blurred her face. She murmured, fingers idly stroking the rim, ¡°Just¡­ someone helped me out. An old acquaintance who owed me a favor.¡± Franklin frowned. The answer rang hollow. He knew his daughter¨Chardy as wild grass, hiding truths behind bravado. But he didn¡¯t press. Instead, he smoothed back her stray hair. ¡°What matters is that you¡¯re out. With me here, no one will ever hurt you again.¡± Before his words could settle, the door shook under pounding blows. Martha¡¯s shrill cries pierced the air. ¡°Franklin! You heartless bastard! Let me in! Do you hear me?!¡± Reba¡¯s grip tightened on the cup. Hot milk sshed her fingers, making her flinch. She turned toward the door, emotions swirling¨Cdisgust, rejection, and a flicker of confusion she could not name. For all the twisted control and cruelty, Martha was still her mother. ¡°I¡¯ll open it,¡± Reba whispered, setting down the cup. She started to rise. But Franklin¡¯s hand pressed firmly on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± His voice was suddenly hard as stone, the warmth gone. ¡°Let her stay outside.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Reba blinked, unsettled by his coldness. ¡°She¡¯s still my mother. It¡¯s raining¡ª¡± ¡°She¡¯s unstable.¡± Franklin cut her off, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°You¡¯ve juste back. You can¡¯t endure her chaos.¡± His gaze shifted to the window, to the shadow iling at the gate. A faint, mocking curl tugged at his lips. ¡°She loves to make a scene? Then let her. Let her scream her fill.¡± Outside, Martha¡¯s voice broke into sobs. ¡°Franklin! Have you forgotten how you begged me back then? If not for my family¡¯s help, where would you 12:25 Fri, 19 Sept Chapter 260 Shut Out be today? And now you¡¯ve grown strong, you want to cast me aside? Open the door!¡± Inside, Reba stared at her father¡¯s taut expression. In her memory, he had been cold to Martha, yes¨Cbut never this ruthless. The man before her felt like a stranger, sharp with finality, cutting ties without hesitation, 978 844% Finished Secrets 261 Chapter 261 Cracks in the Family A 87 Finished ¡°Dad,¡± Reba hesitated, her voice low, ¡°even if Mom was wrong, you can¡¯t just¡ª¡± ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡± Franklin turned sharply, his eyes cutting into hers. ¡°Reba, remember this: from now on, your life only needs me.¡± His tone was firm, almost domineering, heavy with the weight of control. ¡°Your mother only cares about her own pride and her need to control. Stay with her, and she¡¯ll destroy you. From now on, you don¡¯t need her. I¡¯ll make your decisions.¡± Reba was stunned into silence by the obsession burning in his eyes. She had always known her mother was harsh, spiteful, suffocating in her need to dictate every detail of their lives. But this¨Cthisplete severing¨Cfelt just as dangerous. A vine of suspicion curled through her chest, tightening. ¡°Dad¡­ do you¡­¡± She bit her lip, forcing the words out. ¡°Do you already have someone else?¡± Franklin¡¯s expression changed instantly¨Cnot to panic, but to a re of anger at being exposed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± His voice cracked like a whip. He forced himself to take a breath, lowering his tone. ¡°Everything I do is for you. Stop imagining things. Go upstairs and rest.¡± But the outburst was too sharp, too revealing. Reba saw the flicker in his gaze, the way he refused to meet her eyes. The pedestal she had ced him on wavered, a fissure running through it. The father she thought she could lean on suddenly felt more frightening, more alien than her mother. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Reba shot to her feet, staring him down. ¡°Tell me the truth! You don¡¯t want to be with Mom anymore, do you? You¡¯ve found someone else, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re treating her like this!¡± Franklin¡¯s fists clenched, knuckles nching. Her stubborn defiance, the fire in her eyes¨Cit was Martha all over again, only tougher, wilder. ¡°Reba, this is adult business. Stay out of it.¡± His voice hardened, trying to crush her questions 1/3 8:18 Sat, Sep 20 Chapter 261 Cracks in the Family under the weight of paternal authority. 87 Finished ¡°Just remember: everything I do is for your sake. This family¡ªhaving me is enough.¡± Outside, Martha¡¯s pounding weakened, reced by muffled sobs. Her mind drifted back years ago, to when Franklin had been a poor young man begging her hand, promising he would cherish her for life. His eyes had glowed back then, his tone full of humble devotion. Now, that same man hid behind a locked door, unwilling to even let her in. Inside, Franklin faltered under Reba¡¯s using stare. The satisfaction he had felt in control evaporated, leaving only emptiness. He had thought surrounding her with protection, wealth, and power would mend old wounds. ¡°Reba, I¡­¡± He opened his mouth, but every word seemed hollow. He couldn¡¯t tell her that his disgust for Martha had long rotted into his bones. He couldn¡¯t admit that his marriage had been nothing but a transaction for power. He couldn¡¯t confess that he had been nning to break free for years. But his silence only deepened Reba¡¯s suspicion. She wondered what secret was heavy enough to make him risk tearing the family apart. From the outside, the Joyners had always looked perfect¨Ca model family. Maybe once, it had even been true. But Scarlett¡¯s brilliance had shattered that illusion, leaving only cracks and resentments. ¡°Dad,¡± Reba whispered, her voice trembling, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have anyone outside. I hope you haven¡¯t betrayed us.¡± She turned and headed for the door. Franklin¡¯s chest tightened¨Che hurried after her. The iron door creaked open, and Martha copsed inside like a broken doll, drenched, 8:18 Sat, Sep 20 Chapter 261 Cracks in the Family bedraggled, filthy. : 87 Finished She lifted her face. For a moment, hope flickered in her eyes when she saw Franklin¨Conly to twist into venom. ¡°Franklin!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± he barked, his voice sharp as ash. ¡°If you want to make a scene, do it at home. Don¡¯t humiliate us here!¡± Martha reeled at the shout, then seized on it, jabbing her finger at him. ¡°And you call me shameless? Locking your wife outside is the real disgrace! Franklin, you¡¯ve got another woman, don¡¯t you? Who is she? Tell me!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Reba rushed forward, trying to pull her back. ¡°Stop it!¡± But Martha shoved her aside. ¡°Martha! That¡¯s enough!¡± Franklin¡¯s anger exploded. He grabbed her wrist, squeezing so hard she cried out. ¡°One more word, and I¡¯ll throw you out for good!¡± ¡°Stop it, both of you!¡± Reba¡¯s voice broke into a sob, rising over their sh. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I just got out of lockup? Can¡¯t you let me sleep one night in peace?!¡± Send Gifts 978 Secrets 262 Chapter 262 Fractures Reba¡¯s outburst silenced the room. Franklin looked at her reddened eyes, his chest tightening. He let go of Martha¡¯s wrist. Martha, too, was stunned. Seeing her daughter¡¯s worn face, the frenzy drained from her, leaving only exhaustion and grievance. Finished Atst, she cast Franklin a look thick with resentment, then lowered her head and stumbled upstairs. Her back looked frail beneath the golden light, lonely and defeated. Reba watched until she vanished around thending, her feelings tangled. She hated her mother¡¯s cruelty and control, but she had never wished to humiliate her so. And Franklin¡ªhis cold, ruthless treatment of Martha had nted a deeper suspicion. Was there really someone else? ¡°Reba, you¡¯re tired. Go rest.¡± Franklin stepped closer, reaching to touch her hair as before. She flinched away. His hand froze midair, and hurt flickered in his eyes. ¡°Dad,¡± Reba lifted her chin, staring at him, ¡°can¡¯t you just tell me the truth?¡± He hesitated, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve kept nothing from you.¡± ¡°Then why treat Mom like that?¡± she pressed. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t love her, you don¡¯t have to be so heartless!¡± ¡°Reba, adult rtionships aren¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± He sighed, sounding weary. ¡°Your mother and I¨Cthere¡¯s no love left. Marrying her was my mistake. But now¡­¡± He paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Now all I want is to make it up to you, to give you the life you deserve.¡± ¡°Make it up to me by locking Mom out?¡± Her voice trembled with disappointment. ¡°Do you know what I thought when you stopped me from opening the door? I thought you were a stranger. I thought you were terrifying.¡± Franklin¡¯s heart clenched hard. For the first time, he realized his need for control was cutting into the very person he wanted to protect. Chapter 262 Fractures ¡°Reba, I-¡± He faltered, unable to exin. She waved him off. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Mom¡¯s back inside now. Just¡­ stop fighting.¡± Franklintched onto the change of subject. Finished ¡°Right. The priority now is restoring your reputation. Scarlett saved Mr. Tristan, didn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll go see him. Maybe he can help us.¡± Reba knew he was preparing to act. That was what she wanted, so she didn¡¯t argue. But just as she turned to leave, Franklin added quietly, ¡°I know you hate Scarlett. But you should still visit the Lane estate more often.¡± Reba frowned, baffled by his reasoning. He scratched his temple, looking awkward. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt you to go. Just¡­ trust me on this.¡± She brushed it aside. ¡°Fine. I heard you.¡± The next morning, Scarlett heard about Martha¡¯ste¨Cnight scene¨Cand Oliver¡¯s ¡°righteous¡± confrontation. She hadn¡¯t intended to waste thought on them. But Oliver came straight to her. ¡°Scarlett, I didn¡¯t sleepst night. I kept thinking about how I could make you smile again. I finally understand now¨Cyour life with us was never good.¡± ¡°You were gaslit by the Joyners day after day. No wonder you were unhappy. For two whole years, you lived like that. And I never noticed. I even joined in, pushing you harder.¡± The more he thought, the heavier his guilt. So he had risen at dawn to wait outside her vi and apologize. ¡°Words don¡¯t matter,¡± Scarlett said coolly. ¡°Do your job. Be a servant. That¡¯s the path you chose. One apology doesn¡¯t erase it.¡± Oliver¡¯s face tightened, hurt shing in his eyes. ¡°You think I¡¯m apologizing just to escape That I want your forgiveness only to better my own lot?¡± this? Her gaze stayed indifferent, her head tilted slightly. ¡°People look out for themselves above all. 8:18 Sat, Sep 20 Chapter 262 Fractures That¡¯s your motto, isn¡¯t it?¡± His breath caught. He hadn¡¯t expected that answer. So in her heart, was he truly nothing more than a man without scruples? 487 87 Finished Had their years together left no warmth, no memory strong enough to prove his worth to her? Something cracked inside him. His voice rose, raw and urgent. ¡°If I were that kind of man, why would Ie here as a servant?¡± Send Gifts Secrets 263 Chapter 263 Shifting Currents Scarlett¡¯s voice was calm, unhurried. Finished ¡°The Joyner family is bankrupt. Everyone else is drowning in debts and ridicule¨Cyet somehow you, Oliver, stand unscathed.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So you think I was hiding on purpose?¡± Scarlett¡¯s lips curved in a cold smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you did?¡± The words cut him to the bone. So in her heart, he had already been sentenced long ago. Scarlett watched his face crumple, watched him teeter on the edge of copse, and found it almostughable. To her, it was nothing but an act. She lifted her foot and walked away, unwilling to waste another word. Oliver moved to chase her, but the guards barred his way. He could only watch helplessly as she disappeared into the distance, never once looking back. That simple fact struck harder than any words. Now he understood. When Scarlett said she had severed ties, she had meant it. She truly wanted nothing more to do with the Joyners. June in Jandale brought a growing heat, but nothingpared to the inferno of the business world. Scarlett sat in the top¨Cfloor office of Star Corp, a Lane Group subsidiary. Her fingers brushed across the Kramer family¡¯s preliminary proposal for the new energy project, her gaze steady with quiet calction. The rift between the Kramer and Fletcher families had been her move¨Ca brilliant one. The Kramers now needed powerful allies, and Star Corp, under her direction, was the perfect fit. Chapter 263 Shifting Currents Everything was falling neatly into ce. Until her fingers stilled. Finished Her brows drew together as she recalled what she had seen at the banquet¨CAurora chatting warmly with Roberto, the adopted son of Samuel Kramer. Roberto was not blood, yet he held weight in the family, especially in the energy sector. Scarlett had only just begun pushing the project forward herself, and Owen had spared no resources for her. Enough to draw envy. But envy was nothingpared to sabotage. A knock at the door. Her assistant entered, face taut. ¡°The Kramer family¡­ something¡¯s off. Mr. Zander, who¡¯s been our contact, suddenly turned vague today. He mentioned Mr. Samuel¡¯s health isn¡¯t well. A lot of decisions are now in the hands of Mr. Roberto and¡­ Ms. Aurora.¡± Scarlett¡¯s heart sank. Samuel unwell? Impossible. She had just received his firm, lucid emails days ago. She had personally guided his recovery¡ªhis health should only be improving. The assistant hesitated, then added, ¡°And the Madam asked me to tell you¡­ Aurora has been meeting the old matriarch frequently these days.¡± Scarlett leaned back, her eyes sharp as des. ¡°They want to steal the project? Then they¡¯d better prove they have the ability.¡± She pulled out her phone, fingers flying. First, a message to her brother, Taylor: ¡°The Kramer project is shifting. Aurora¡¯s involved. Watch Roberto closely and keep an eye on Grandmother.¡± Taylor¡¯s reply came instantly: ¡°Got it. Whoever dares touch what¡¯s yours, I¡¯ll make him regret being born.¡± Blunt, but it warmed her chest. 8:18 Sat, Sep 20 Chapter 263 Shifting Currents 87 Finished Then she wrote to Jack: ¡°Check two things: one, whether Samuel¡¯s been manipted; two, who Aurora has been using, who she¡¯s approached that could sway the Kramers.¡± Jack replied in seconds: ¡°Rx. With me on the job, I¡¯ll strip it all clean in no time!¡± A momentter, he called, chuckling. ¡°Not that I doubt you, but someone here is breathing down my neck, insisting I ask how you¡¯re doing.¡± Scarlett smiled despite herself. ¡°I expected this. I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°Pass a message to Mr. Fletcher,¡± she added softly. ¡°The Fletcher family¡¯s medicine should re in about a week. If he wants answers, that¡¯s when he¡¯ll that¡¯s when he¡¯ll get them.¡± Jack sighed. ¡°Even now, you worry about others more than yourself.¡± Then he teased, ¡°Oh right¡ªyour Mr. Fletcher isn¡¯t really ¡®others,¡¯ is he?¡± The lightness in his voice eased the tightness in her chest. But that afternoon, the real blow came. Her phone rang. Roberto¡¯s voice was polite but distant. ¡°About the project¡­ my foster father¡¯s health isn¡¯t great. I¡¯m handling many matters in his stead. Ms. Aurora has also presented some new proposals. We thought¡­ perhaps a fairpetition would be best.¡± ¡°Fairpetition?¡± Scarlett¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°Mr. Roberto, in all my exchanges with Mr. Samuel, the words ¡®fairpetition¡® were never once mentioned. And Ms. Aurora¨Cshe isn¡¯t a Kramer. Whichpany exactly do her proposals represent?¡± Send Gifts Secrets 264 Chapter 264 Counterstrike +8 Pearls Roberto faltered. ¡°Ms. Aurora has her own channels and resources. If Ms. Joyner is confident, why fearpetition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident, of course,¡± Scarlett replied evenly. ¡°But I do wonder¨Care you pushing so hard for Ms. Aurora at Mr. Samuel¡¯s request, or is this your own choice? And tell me, how is Mr. Samuel¡¯s health? I¡¯d like to visit him soon.¡± At Samuel¡¯s name, Roberto hesitated. When he spoke again, his voice was clipped. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s fine. No need for your concern. As for cooperation, we¡¯ll reconsider.¡± The call ended. Scarlett¡¯s eyes darkened. His reaction confirmed her suspicion. Samuel wasn¡¯t sick. He had been sidelined¨Ctrapped, silenced. And Roberto had already been won over by Aurora¡¯s promises. Her phone buzzed. Jack¡¯s message came through, long and sharp: ¡°Scarlett, nailed it. Samuel¡¯s not ill. Grace tricked him into a vi on the outskirts, practically under house arrest. Roberto filters all his calls. And Aurora¨Cshe¡¯s been busy. She cozied up to an official in Jandale who oversees approvals, trying to jam your project in review. On top of that, she¡¯s lined up gossip ounts to smear you online. She¡¯s going for the kill.¡± Every word dripped with Aurora¡¯s malice. Scarlett¡¯s eyes shed cold. Aurora wasn¡¯t just after the project¡ªshe wanted to bury her. Control Samuel, win over Roberto, stall approvals, and crush her reputation in one strike. ¡°Destroy my name, block my path, hijack the Kramers?¡± Scarlett murmured, tapping her fingers lightly against the desk. She had been in Jandale long enough to feel the eyes waiting for her to stumble, waiting for ner humiliation. Maybe it was time for a warning shot. She replied to Jack: ¡°Set up a meeting with Mr. Wyndon. Tell him I have important insights on Jandale¡¯s energy future.¡± Jack could make it happen, but the question was how to introduce her. As a project manager, 11:36 Sun, Sep 21 Chapter 264 Counterstrike 68 +8 Pearls she¡¯d never make it onto Wyndon¡¯s calendar. As Jack¡¯s friend, maybe¨Cbut then the Damian family would owe a favor. He was weighing the cost when another message from Scarlett lit his screen. ¡°Tell him Gxy wants to see him.¡± Jack froze. His reply flew back, full of shock: ¡°Scarlett! How many secrets are you still hiding from me?!¡± She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she called Taylor. ¡°Hold off on the rumors for now. The priority is Mr. Samuel. When I treated him, he was fine. Grace had already lost control of thepany. He shouldn¡¯t be sidelined so easily.¡± Taylor¡¯s voice carried grim resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Kramer ¡®recovers¡®¡ªand shows his face in public soon enough.¡± Scarlett chuckled low. Her brother never failed her. Her inbox chimed. A secure email from Jasper. Enclosed was a dossier¨Cevery detail of Wyndon¡¯s life, from education to career, even family connections. Scarlett¡¯s brows lifted. His reach was terrifying. ¡°Thank you,¡± she texted back. The reply was almost instant: ¡°Small matter.¡± Just two words, but warmth spread through her chest. For him, perhaps it was nothing. For her, it solved everything. Momentster, Taylor messaged again: ¡°Done.¡± Scarlett¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Perfect.¡± ¡°Damn right,¡± Taylor crowed. ¡°Anyone who dares touch my sister will deal with my fists first.¡± She set her phone down, her shoulders easing atst. But by dawn the next day, the storm hit. The inte erupted with lurid headlines: Chapter 264 Counterstrike +8 Pearls ¡°Shocking! Star Corp heiress Scarlett used of underhanded tactics¨Csabotaging Kramer- Fletcher ties for profit!¡± Send Gifts 978 ¡­ 11:36 Sun, Sep 21 .. From Ashes to Queen: Now I Call the Shots : Secrets 265 Chapter 265 Rumors and Roadblocks ¡°Scarlett¡¯s private life is a disaster¨Cshe slept her way into the Kramer deal!¡± ¡°Exposed! Scarlett isn¡¯t even Lane blood. She was adopted, and now she¡¯s betraying the family, stealing her cousin Aurora¡¯s project!¡± The posts spread like wildfire, each one more malicious than thest. A picture of her talking to Jack at a g wasbeled ¡°intimate.¡± A photo with Samuel was smeared with captions about her ¡°seducing the chairman.¡± Even her adoption by the Joyners was twisted into ims she had stolen the ce of the real daughter. Within hours, #SchemingScarlett hit the top of the trending list. Star Corp¡¯s phones wouldn¡¯t stop ringing. Shareholders demanded answers. The stock price dipped under the pressure. Her assistant rushed in, frantic. ¡°What do we do? These lies are poisonous! Aurora¡¯s trying to bury you alive!¡± Scarlett looked at the flood ofments on her screen. Her expression didn¡¯t shift; her eyes even glinted with faint amusement. Compared to what she endured in the Joyner family, this was nothing. She had lived years with sneers cutting her down daily, endured a birthday banquet filled with open ridicule. This storm was barely a breeze. But Jack and Taylor didn¡¯t see it that way. Theyunched into the fight head¨Con, unleashing Lane and Damian resources. The counterattack was swift, brutal, and precise. Within hours, the smear campaign was drowning under the weight of their pushback, and some of the loudest voices online deleted their ounts in shame. Aurora hadn¡¯t expected the inte to turn against her so quickly. She watched the tide shifting, her pulse racing. That was when Madam Susan pressed a pendant into her hand. 11:36 Sun, Sep 21 ¡­ Chapter 265 Rumors and Roadblocks It was wless jade, heavy and gleaming under the light. Worth a fortune. Aurora¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°My token,¡± the old woman said coolly. ¡°Take it to the official. See the director yourself.¡± (68) +8 Pearls Her sharp gaze flicked to Aurora¡¯sptop screen. ¡°Timing is everything. Not long ago, another family¡¯s heir made a careless remark. Their rivals unleashed the, and within weeks their empire copsed, their assets carved apart. Scarlett hasn¡¯t slipped. Right now, every word against her looks like nder.¡± Aurora ducked her head. ¡°I just thought-¡± ¡°You thought gossip alone could ruin her?¡± A dismissive wave. ¡°You¡¯re still too green. Go secure the project. And once you do, move out of this house.¡± Aurora blinked. ¡°Move out? Why?¡± The old matriarch¡¯s tone was cutting. ¡°Do you think the others don¡¯t see your scheming? Once you have the project, you¡¯ll have a foothold. Bring your mother, bring your uncle¨Cbuild your own base. But you won¡¯t need to live under my roof.¡± Aurora clutched the pendant tighter, her pulse hammering. So that was it. She was nothing but a piece on her grandmother¡¯s board. But pawns could rise, and she had luck on her side. She straightened, confidence burning in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After this meeting, the project will be mine.¡± She arrived at the appointed building in perfect makeup, an expensive gift bag in hand. At the door, she was stopped. ¡°I have an appointment,¡± she said sharply, shing her confirmation email. ¡°See? Check carefully.¡± The staffer scanned it, then smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. The director is unavable. You can¡¯t enter.¡± Aurora¡¯s temper red, but she forced it down. ¡°I booked this meeting.¡± 11:36 Sun, Sep 21 d. Chapter 265 Rumors and Roadblocks ¡°My apologies,¡± the staffer said smoothly. ¡°Your appointment has been canceled.¡± A 68 +8 Pearls Her grip on the gift bag tightened. ¡°Canceled? Do you realize the consequences of canceling on me without warning?¡± The man¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°It was the director¡¯s instruction. He sends his regrets.¡± Aurora froze. Two hours of careful makeup, avish gift, the perfect dress- And the door still shut in her face. Send Gifts 978 Secrets 266 Chapter 266 Press Conference Counterattack Now she was being told the meeting was canceled? It was like having her dignity ground into the dirt. ¡°I need to know the reason!¡± If it were because of some urgent official matter, she could forgive it and wait. But if it was because of¡­ The staff member looked helpless. ¡°The director has an important guest, Ms. Aurora. Please leave.¡± Aurora could barely contain her anger. But she couldn¡¯t afford to lose control now, or she might be dragged away. That would only make things worse. The old madam would despise her even more. ¡°An important guest, is it?¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait until the director is done with the guest.¡± The staff member couldn¡¯t refuse her, so they let her wait off to the side. After all, Aurora cared about appearances. She wouldn¡¯t cause a scene. One hour passed. Two hours. Three hours. Aurora¡¯s back and legs ached from standing. Her whole body felt miserable. And still, no one came out. She asked a few cleaners and finally learned the truth- (68) +8 Pearls 11:36 Sun, Sep 21 ¡­ Chapter 266 Press Conference Counterattack The director had left long ago. She hurried to the back entrance and climbed over. Just in time to see the director fawning over a woman. She rubbed her eyes. She looked again. No mistake. It was Scarlett! Why was the director with Scarlett? Could Scarlett be the so¨Ccalled distinguished guest? Impossible! Scarlett had just arrived in Jandale. How could she have this much influence? Unless¡­ Aurora¡¯s face flushed red with fury. Scarlett really was beautiful. That was a bonus point in her favor. By now, Scarlett was already in the car, leaving. The director remained where he stood, watching. Aurora thought quickly and cautiously walked up to him. The director turned just then. Her sudden appearance startled him. ¡°I¡¯m Aurora. Director, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± The middle¨Caged man wore sses, was short, and had a bit of a belly. A trace of disdain flickered in Aurora¡¯s eyes. Someone like him¡ªand Scarlett still lowered herself for him. B 68 +8 Pearls 11:36 Sun, Sep 21 .. Chapter 266 Press Conference Counterattack She truly felt inferior. ¡°This is my token of trust, I¡ª¡± But the director waved his hand. : ¡°Ms. Aurora, my apologies. I¡¯m busy. We¡¯ll arrange another day.¡± A 668 +8 Pearls He immediately signaled his bodyguards, who dragged her off before she could finish a single sentence. She didn¡¯t dare shout. But the fire in her heart was zing out of control. She absolutely could not let Scarlett win! Unfortunately for her, once the initiative was lost, every step she tookgged behind. And that meant no chance at all. Inside the car, Scarlett turned to her assistant. ¡°Spread the word. Call a press conference this afternoon at three. The theme: ¡®Star Corp¡¯s Strategic Partnership with the Kramer Family on New Energy Projects,¡¯ and¡­ an official response to the recent online rumors.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant perked up, finally seeing hope for a counterattack. By three o¡¯clock, reporters swarmed the entrance of Star Corp¡¯s headquarters. Scarlett stepped onto the stage in a sleek white suit, makeup immacte, expressionposed. Amid a storm of questions, she calmly disyed evidence- A signed statement from Samuel himself, confirming normal cooperation with Star Corp. ¡°Friends of the media,¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice rang out, clear and strong. ¡°The im that I ¡®drove a wedge between two families¡® is baseless. Businesspetition relies on wit. Their disputes long predate me. As for the usation that I ¡®seduced executives with my looks,¡¯ I trust the truth speaks for itself. This isn¡¯t for me to prove innocent¨Cit¡¯s for them to present evidence. If they cannot, then it¡¯s nder, and I will issue legal letters. I, Scarlett, walk a straight path. Every Star Corp project is the result of legitimate,pliant negotiations.¡± 11:37 Sun, Sep 21 d. ¡­ Chapter 266 Press Conference Counterattack. Her words were powerful, her reasoning wless, her evidence irrefutable. 68 +8 Pearls The reporters below, stunned by this dramatic reversal, frantically pressed their shutters. At that moment, Scarlett¡¯s phone buzzed. A message from Jasper. Just one line: ¡°Well done.¡± Such simple words, yet they steadied her heart like an anchor. She lifted her as she scanned the crowd and continued. gaze, eyes resolute ¡°Finally, I want to say this: business is not a pce drama. Schemes might work for a moment, but never for the long run. Star Corp¡¯s doors will always be open to truly capable, honest partners. As for those who try underhanded tricks¨Cthey will pay the price for their actions.¡± The press conference ended with Scarlett escorted out by her bodyguards, shes and questions exploding behind her. Almost at once, the tide online flippedpletely. Hashtags like #AuroraScheming# and #KramerHeirBetrayal# shot to the top of trending. Posts ndering Scarlett were swiftly deleted, reced by wave after wave of condemnation directed at Aurora. Send Gifts 978 ( Secrets 267 From Ashes to Queen Now I Call the Shots 49 +8 Pearls Chapter 267 The Storm Beneath the Calm Onlinements poured in: ¡°Holy shit! So it was that slut Aurora stirring up trouble!¡± ¡°Poor Scarlett, betrayed by her own cousin!¡± ¡°Support Scarlett in defending her rights! Sue them into the ground!¡± ¡°Scarlett¡¯s amazing! Sharp and smart¨Csuch a satisfying p in the face!¡± Meanwhile, Aurora was hiding out at the Lane family estate, staring at the news on her phone. Her face was as white as paper, her whole body shaking with rage. She hadn¡¯t even figured out a way to turn things around before everything flipped against her. ¡°No! Impossible! How could this happen!¡± She screamed, hurling her phone to the floor. ¡°Scarlett, you bitch! I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± The old madam suddenly pushed open the door. Aurora froze, her fury instantly mixed with dread. Though fear shed in her eyes, the venom hadn¡¯t faded. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Her hands clenched tight. Her heart pounded wildly. ¡°Look at the state you¡¯re in!¡± The old madam¡¯s voice was icy, full of bitter disappointment. She ordered Monroe to leave the room, leaving only Aurora with her. ¡°I told you to deal with Scarlett because I wanted to see if you¡¯d grown after all these years.¡± ¡°But what a pity¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even better than a country girl from some small town!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me deeply.¡± 15:14 Mon, Sep 22 Chapter 267 The Storm Beneath the Calm Aurora quickly lowered her head, silent as a frightened bird. She didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. She still believed this was just one slip, that Scarlett had simply seized the chance. But she dared not argue. One wrong word, and the old madam would use her of making excuses. Better to say nothing. ¡°Sorry.¡± Her voice trembled with grievance. Though she said little, it was as if she¡¯d offered countless excuses. And when she lifted her eyes to the old madam, tears welled at just the right moment. The old madam watched her pitiful look. Deep down, she felt only more frustration. Yet Aurora¡¯s face so closely resembled her own when she was young- +B Pearls Back when she hade to Jandale with nothing but courage, enduring countless hardships. When night fell, she too had cried until she couldn¡¯t stop. In the end, all her harsh words softened. With a wave of her hand, she sighed. ¡°Forget it.¡± She breathed heavily. ¡°This task is yours now. You can¡¯t quit halfway. But listen closely¨Cthis is your chance to learn. I won¡¯t demonstrate a second time.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes lit
  1. up.
So the old madam nned to take action herself? That meant Scarlett was finished! But the next moment, the old madam simply called Monroe back in. 214 Chapter 267 The Storm Beneath the Calm ¡°You¡¯ll guide Aurora. Show her how to greet the right people.¡± Monroe nodded, then turned to Aurora. ¡°Ms. Aurora,e with me.¡± Aurora felt insulted. So she had failed this time¨Cbut to be lectured by a servant? And Monroe even wore a lofty look, as if he were above her. It made her seethe inside. But with the old madam watching, she had no choice but to feign gratitude. ¡°Of course. Thank you, Grandma. Thank you, Monroe.¡± Monroe, pleased with her attitude, nodded in satisfaction. ?) +8 Pearls The online storm calmed for the moment, but Scarlett knew Aurora would never give up. The more underhanded her tactics, the more desperate she was. Sure enough, trouble struck again only dayster. The core technical team responsible for Star Corp¡¯s new energy project suddenly resigned as a group! It was like pulling the firewood from under the pot¨Cwithout them, the entire project risked copse. Scarlett received the news while on the phone with Samuel, discussing project details. ¡°What? The tech team resigned?¡± Samuel eximed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Without core staff, this project is in real danger!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Samuel. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Scarlett swallowed her fury and spoke calmly to reassure him. Once she hung up, she immediately summoned her assistant. ¡°Why would the team leader and others suddenly quit? My father and mother treated him well.¡± The assistant quickly investigated, then returned, face grim. ¡°A smallpany lured away the 49 Chapter 267 The Storm Beneath the Calm +8 Pearls core members with high sries and better positions¨Cespecially Director Chen, the technical lead.¡± ¡°And¡­ it seems the other side has leverage on them. If they refuse to leave, their dirty secrets. will be exposed.¡± Scarlett¡¯s brows lifted slightly. So Aurora had already wormed her way into the industry during her years in Jandale. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could even influence Lane Group¡¯s decisions. Still, Scarlett felt oddly grateful for this incident. It forced Aurora¡¯s hidden hand into the open earlier than expected. And it had already disrupted certain plots aimed at sabotaging Lane Group. ¡°I also looked deeper,¡± the assistant added. ¡°It seems the Fletcher family gave some help behind the scenes.¡± Scarlett arched an eyebrow. That kind of move didn¡¯t sound like Jasper¡¯s doing. Send Gifts 978 Secrets 268 Chapter 268 The Professor Steps In Jasper would never waste his time on such petty tricks. 49 +8 Pearls And besides, he was her Mr. Fletcher. Even if he didn¡¯t stand with her, he would never side with someone else against the Lane family. Her assistant went on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This wasn¡¯t Mr. Jasper himself. It looks like some branch members of the Fletcher family or people under them ¨C took Aurora¡¯s money and stepped in.¡± ¨C Scarlett¡¯s expression sharpened. ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been hidden away at some secret spot Aurora arranged. She told them to ¡®rest¡® there until the trouble blows over, then she¡¯ll set them up with new jobs.¡± Scarlett rose to her feet and began pacing the office. The tech team was the backbone of the project. If Aurora managed to steal them away or keep them under control, the damage would be devastating. This move cut deeper than online rumors or stalled approvals. Aurora had struck straight at the project¡¯s lifeline. ¡°Should we try to lure them back with higher sries? Or maybe-¡± the assistant ventured. ¡°It won¡¯t work,¡± Scarlett cut him off with a shake of her head. ¡°Aurora used threats. She won¡¯t let them return. And even if they did, their loyalty is broken. Trust is gone.¡± She pulled out her phone and called Jack first. The Damian family had the widest connections in Jandale, If anyone could find people or uncover information, it was him. ¡°Jack, I need your help.¡± She quickly exined the situation, hoping for support. Jack didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No problem! Anyone who dares touch your people is dering war on me. I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± Then, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she dialed Jasper. Chapter 268 The Professor Steps In This time, he answered almost immediately. ¡°Hello.¡± 49 +8 Pearls ¡°Mr. Fletcher,¡± Scarlett said without preamble, ¡°Aurora poached my project¡¯s tech team. I¡¯ve heard some Fletcher family branches helped her digging up dirt to threaten them. I wanted to warn you.¡± ¨C ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the team,¡± Jasper replied evenly. ¡°Tomorrow morning, they¡¯ll be at yourpany.¡± And then, with a chill in his voice, ¡°As for those who dared misuse the Fletcher name, they¡¯ll pay the price.¡± His words were cold, authoritative, leaving no room for doubt. Scarlett could picture him at that very moment, sharp¨Ceyed and merciless. When the call ended, the weight in her chest finally eased. The next morning, just as promised, a five¨Cmember technical team arrived at Star Corp. Leading them was an elderly man with silver hair and a clear, vigorous presence Maine Zach, a towering figure in the world of renewable energy. ¡ª Professor ¡°Ms. Joyner, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Professor Maine said kindly, shaking her hand. ¡°Mr. Jasper asked us to help. Whatever you need, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyesing.¡± lit with delight. ¡°Professor Maine! This is an honor. I can¡¯t thank you enough for He chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve known of you for some time. It¡¯s a pity you chose medicine ¨C otherwise, I¡¯d want you as my doctoral student.¡± After a pause, he leaned in a little closer, lowering his voice. ¡°This isn¡¯t just for Jasper¡¯s sake. I wanted to meet you myself. And if you don¡¯t mind consider Professor Han, as a favor to me.¡± So that was howpetition worked these days? Straight to the point. Scarlett felt a little awkward, not knowing how to answer, Just then, Jack¡¯s name shed on her phone. ¨C perhaps Chapter 268 The Professor Steps In : ¡°Excuse me, Professor Maine, I need to take this call.¡± He waved it off with a smile. ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯re busy. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Scarlett let out a quiet breath of relief. 49 +8 Pearls The team Professor Maine brought wasn¡¯t only skilled but seasoned, blending into Star Corp¡¯s project group almost immediately. They even introduced early prototypes of their own research, giving the project fresh momentum and brighter prospects. No question, Professor Maine was a tremendous asset. But Scarlett couldn¡¯t help worrying ¨C if she agreed to something she couldn¡¯t fulfillter, it would weigh on her. She had no desire to break her word. Still, there was no time to dwell. She slipped into a quiet corner and answered Jack¡¯s call. ¡°Aurora stashed them at a suburban resort. I¡¯ve already ¡®retrieved¡® them,¡± Jack reported cheerfully. ¡°As for the so¨Ccalled dirt on them, it¡¯s nothing ¨C just some shady things they did back in their oldpany with their boss. Hardly serious. I¡¯ve already had the evidence cleaned up. And better yet I found recordings of Aurora threatening them!¡± ¡ª As he spoke, he suddenly burst outughing, loud and unrestrained, impossible to ignore. Scarlett winced at his volume, feeling embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Stillughing, Jack said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some good news too-¡± Send Gifts 978 M Secrets 269 Chapter 269 The Trap ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± 0: Scarlett asked, ¡°Does it cost money? You know I¡¯m broke.¡± Jack replied, ¡°¡­It¡¯s free.¡± Scarlett shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. I¡¯d better not.¡± Jack nearly lost it. 49 +8 Pearls Shouldn¡¯t she be eager to know? Even if the news was useless, shouldn¡¯t she at least listen? How could she just let it go like that? He sighed. She was still young, too na?ve about how dangerous the world could be. Letting information slip away was only natural. He convinced himself of this and then shouted, ¡°If you won¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll tell you anyway! The Fletcher family acted quickly. A few clueless branch brats were summoned by Fu Jiu yesterday, and today they¡¯ve already been thrown out of the family business!¡± Scarlett¡¯s lips curved in satisfaction. ¡°Good. Keep those recordings of Aurora¡¯s threats safe. They¡¯ll be key evidence for exposing her next time.¡± She nced out the window. The sun was shining bright. Aurora¡¯s attempt to cripple her project hadn¡¯t just failed¨Cit had backfired, bringing her an even stronger technical team rmended by Jasper. A blessing in disguise. Aurora, however, nearly fainted when she learned what had happened. The tech team had slipped from her grasp. Scarlett had gained an even better team. And the Fletcher family¡¯s branch supporters had been ruthlessly punished by Jasper, If soft methods failed, and hard ones failed too, then she would go for the most vicious. She would see Scarlett ruined¨Cher reputation destroyed, her very life at risk. A darker, more reckless n took shape in her mind. She knew Scarlett had been making frequent trips to inspect a potential factory site in the suburbs. ¡­ 49 Chapter 269 The Trap The ce was remote, the roads poor. Aurora bribed a local thug to stage an ¡°ident¡± on Scarlett¡¯s next trip. +8 Pearls Her instructions were clear: no need to kill her outright. Just leave her gravely injured. Ideally scarred¨Cdisfigured. Strip her of her looks and her ability topete for the project. To make sure nothing went wrong, Aurora even purchased Scarlett¡¯stest travel schedule. That evening, Scarlett returned to the vi. Sophia invited her into the family¡¯s main house. Everyone was there except her eldest brother. ¡°My precious daughter, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Sophia beamed, giving her a thumbs up. ¡°You solved something so tricky in just one day! I worried you¡¯d juste back, with no connections, no resources, and people would bully you. But look at you now¨Cso capable! Who¡¯d dare cross you again?¡± She pushed forward a cake she¡¯d ordered. ¡°I got this to celebrate your first victory. Come on, try it!¡± She personally cut the cake, selecting the best slice and handing it to Scarlett. Scarlett felt overwhelmed. In the Joyner family, she had long grown used to solving every problem alone. If she seeded, it was treated as nothing more than expected. If she failed, she was met with endless humiliation. She had gotten used to it. This time, she didn¡¯t even feel she had done much. It was just urgent PR, nothing she saw as a real achievement. Yet Owen and Sophia both looked at her with open pride in their eyes. For the first time, she felt what it was like to be treated as the center of the family. Carefully, she pinched her arm. It hurt. Chapter 269 The Trap It wasn¡¯t a dream. Her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Taylor then presented her with a set of pearl jewelry. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve got an excuse to give you this. Take it.¡± +8 Pearls Scarlett wiped her tears. ¡°But you¡¯ve already given me more than twenty sets of jewelry these past weeks.¡± Back at the Joyner family, she had been the least favored. Other than a pair of earrings, she had never received any precious gifts. Taylor, on the other hand, casually handed her pieces worth millions. It was almost too much for her to ept. To her surprise, Taylor grew nervous. ¡°What¨Cyou don¡¯t like them? My friends all say girls love little trinkets like this. Tell me what you do like, and I¡¯ll get it for you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just keep these pearls.¡± Scarlett epted them, tears slipping down her face as she held jewelry worth millions. After the cake, she returned to her vi. Her phone buzzed¨Cit was a message from Jasper. ¡°Tomorrow, when you head to the factory site in the suburbs, take another road. Or I¡¯ll send someone with you.¡± Scarlett frowned. ¡°Is there danger?¡± Jasper called. In the quiet of the night, his voice was low, smooth, andzy. ¡°Yes,¡± Secrets 270 Chapter 270 The Trap Is Set 49 +8 Pearls His voice thudded in her ears, deep and steady, making her heart tremble. Scarlett tightened her grip on the phone, her cars burning red. ¡°If it¡¯s dangerous, then I won¡¯t go,¡± she murmured. Jasper¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Turn on yourputer.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Scarlett blinked in confusion, but since he said it, she didn¡¯t refuse. She opened herptop. A momentter, a video request popped up. She clicked ept- And a robotic cat appeared on her screen. The machine blinked its big eyes and started dancing to music right in front of her. Its movements were smooth, its rhythm perfect. Her earlier worries about danger were swept away at once by the sight. ¡°She¡¯s improved so quickly,¡± Scarlett whispered in awe. Before Jasper could answer, the robot cat stopped, rolled its eyes at her, and chirped, ¡°I¡¯m a natural genius, you know!¡± Her jaw almost dropped. The vocabry, the sass¨Cits intelligence had clearly leveled up. When she looked back at Jasper, her admiration shone through, impossible to hide. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, do you always take everything you touch and push it to the absolute limit?¡± If this robot cat were ever shown to the public, it would explode on the inte. People would beg for it to be mass¨Cproduced. Just this one creation alone could make him rich for several lifetimes. The robot suddenly shoved its face close to the camera, staring at her with wide eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t I your sweetheart? Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡± ¡°Look into my eyes!¡± Chapter 270 The Trap Is Set ¡°Tell me why!¡± ¡°Why!¡± And then, long fingers scooped the robot out of sight. Even though it fought to reim center stage, it was ruthlessly suppressed. Jasper came back on screen. ¡°She can drive a car now.¡± Scarlett¡¯s face froze. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, I feel like you¡¯re mocking me, but I can¡¯t prove it.¡± She couldn¡¯t drive! +8 Pearls After the SATs, she had just turned eighteen when the Joyner family acknowledged her. From then on, her life only grew more miserable. When would she have had time to learn? Now he was saying even a cat could drive? Wasn¡¯t that the same as calling her useless? But Jasper didn¡¯t soften his words, didn¡¯t even attempt tofort her. He simply said seriously, ¡°Since I didn¡¯t mean it that way, you have no proof.¡± If they kept talking like this, their friendship wouldn¡¯tst long. So she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, about this danger tomorrow¨Cdo you already have a n?¡± Jasper nodded. Scarlett rubbed her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± He didn¡¯t exin. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address. Come see tomorrow.¡± What, was he cursed to be struck by lightning if he said too much? Of course, she didn¡¯t dare say that out loud. She only forced a polite smile. ¡°Alright.¡± 214 Chapter 270 The Trap Is Set The next morning, Aurora rose carly and had tea with the old madam. ¡°I already know about the situation,¡± the old woman said. 49 +8 Pearls She didn¡¯t seem angry about the technical team at all. Her calm demeanor only made Aurora more uneasy. Maybe the old madam was just hiding her fury, biding her time. But to Aurora¡¯s surprise, her tone remained gentle. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Scarlett has the full backing of the Lane family¡¯s main branch.¡± Monroe chimed in, ¡°Professor Maine isn¡¯t someone an ordinary person can invite. No doubt the main branch owes plenty of favors for that. So this wasn¡¯t a loss¨Cit was just bad luck. If you were born into the main branch, you¡¯d surely outshine her.¡± ¡°Monroe!¡± The old madam¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. He immediately fell silent and stepped back. He may not have meant much by it, but Aurora did. At first, she only wanted to cause Scarlett trouble. But what if Scarlett managed to slip through again? What if the main branch saved her again? No¨Cif Scarlett died, or was left crippled, it would all change. With no daughter left in the main branch, one word from the old madam could see Aurora adopted over, standing on equal ground as Scarlett once had. She drew a deep breath. After breakfast, she sent a message to her hired men. This time, she would oversee it herself. Everything had to be under her control. By nine¨Cthirty, three luxury cars from Lane Group lined up to escort Scarlett to the site inspection. She didn¡¯t actually need to go in person. But as the one in charge of the project, she had to show results¨Cor at least effort. Without that, she¡¯d be criticized no matter what. From a distance, Aurora watched Scarlett step into the car. She slowly rolled up her own window and then gave the order. ¡­ Chapter 270 The Trap Is Set ¡°When they hit the bend in the suburbs, make sure she neveres back.¡± Send Gifts 449 +8 Pear 978 H The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Secrets 271 Chapter 271 The Mountain Road The driver nced back at her. ¡°Where are we heading?¡± Aurora checked her phone. The replies confirmed everyone was in ce. Of course she wanted to watch the show herself. ¡°I remember the view from Weishan in the suburbs isn¡¯t bad. Let¡¯s go there.¡± The driver didn¡¯t question her and drove off. When they reached the mountaintop, Aurora looked down at the winding road below. She pulled out a pair of binocrs, adjusted her angle, and told the driver to leave her there. Soon, several luxury cars appeared in her field of view. Through the binocrs, she clearly saw the tes¨Cthey belonged to Lane Group. At first, everything seemed normal. The cars drove steadily, nothing unusual. up Then, as they entered a bend, seven or eight sports cars suddenly roared behind them. Engines screamed, horns red. Before Scarlett¡¯s convoy could react, the racers swerved up alongside them, metal mming against metal, sparks flying as doors scraped together. The cars¡® noses veered dangerously. Scarlett¡¯s guards tried to respond, preparing to stop and fight back. But as one security car braked, the sports cars rushed forward at terrifying speed, tires screeching, smoke rising from the asphalt. They rammed the stopped vehicle. The car was sent tumbling over the cliffside. Fuel must have leaked, because halfway down the slope, the vehicle exploded in a fireball, mes shooting skyward. The other cars didn¡¯t dare stop. They sped on, faster and faster. Chapter 271 The Mountain Road But Scarlett¡¯s business¨Css vehicle could never outpace racing cars. It was caught, rammed hard again and again, mmed against the guardrails. One sports car lined up its angle and hit with full force. In the next instant- Scarlett¡¯s car went over the edge. Aurora yanked the binocrs down, clutching her chest with one hand, her heart hammering wildly. Too exhrating. She could barely breathe. The acrid scent of gasoline lingered in the air as the fire spread below, mes obscuring the crash site. The thugs climbed out of their cars, nced down over the cliff, muttered among themselves, then drove off quickly. Only then did Aurora calm herself. She lifted the binocrs again. Still no sign of life. Just fire, thick and furious. She waited a long while. No one emerged. Atst she sank to the ground and exhaled in relief. It was done. Meanwhile, Scarlett sat in a suburban government office, watching a live feed from the robot cat. On the screen, cars swerved wildly, dummies inside bouncing out of control. The camera shook, the scenery outside turning into a blur. Then came the sound¨Cbang, bang, bang. Chapter 271 The Mountain Road The view outside turned into jagged rocks. The car was rolling down the cliff. Scarlett¡¯s pulse spiked. She sprang to her feet. It was more thrilling than any extreme sport. When she finally caught her breath, she turned her head. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, those cars¡­¡± They were all luxury vehicles, worth tens of millionsbined. Now reduced to scrap metal. What a waste. Even if no one had been inside¨Cstill! It felt suffocating. Jasper closed the video feed. ¡°The higher the property damage, the longer the prison sentence.¡± She blinked. There was such a rule? This whole thing looked like Aurora¡¯s scheme, an intentional attack. Scarlett had thought about handling it quietly. But then she remembered¨Cshe was the victim here. ¡°I see.¡± She smiled. ¡°The Lane family is in for a good show today.¡± ¡°Mr. Fletcher, will you stay and watch?¡± He inclined his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± 2300 Scarlett chuckled. ¡°But before that, I¡¯ll trouble you to give me a ride back to the Lane estate.¡± She hade out with those cars. Now that they were destroyed, she couldn¡¯t exactly walk home. Not in the middle of the mountains with no taxis around. ¡°Convenient enough,¡± Jasper said, striding toward the door. Chapter 271 The Mountain Road Scarlett hurried after him. He really was something. & 74 +8 Pearls Always helping, always saving, yet never exining himself. To most people, he¡¯d seem cold, dismissive. But she knew better. Their bond, born of that contract, had shown her he wasn¡¯t hard to get along with. She fastened her seatbelt as the robot cat scampered back into view. ¡°Mission aplished!¡± it announced proudly. Send Gifts 978 Secrets 272 Chapter 272 Rumors of Death Scarlett happily scooped the robot cat into her arms, rubbing its little head. ¡°Well done!¡± The robot stretchedzily, front paws resting on herp. ¡°Of course,¡± it bragged. And right after showing off, it yawned¡­ then promptly fell asleep. Jasper, sitting nearby, withdrew his gaze. ¡°Probably out of power.¡± At the Lane family estate, Aurora returned to find the atmosphere heavy. Everyone was gathered in the living room. The tension made her nervous too. The youngest, Axel, finally broke under the weight of silence. ¡°Her car went off a cliff, and we¡¯ve already sent people to search. Why are we just sitting here waiting?¡± Aurora quickly put on a mask of panic. ¡°What do you mean, off a cliff? What happened?¡± Axel pressed his lips together and exined. Aurora swayed, her face twisting with grief. ¡°Impossible! Scarlett just came home. She hasn¡¯t even had time to enjoy her family yet. How could this happen?¡± Axel rolled his eyes. ¡°Serves her right, if you ask me. Ever since she came back, the house hasn¡¯t had a day of peace. If Dad hadn¡¯t forbidden me, I would¡¯ve kicked her out long ago. Honestly, this just saves us the trouble.¡± He didn¡¯t actually wish Scarlett dead¨Che just thought she didn¡¯t belong. She wasn¡¯t a true Jandale native. He wanted the Lane family life untouched, the way it was before. To him, this oue felt like a relief. Chapter 272 Rumors of Death: Of course, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He kept his voice low. Say such things too loudly, and he¡¯d be torn apart by the main branch before Scarlett¡¯s fate was even confirmed. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Aurora stepped forward, speaking gently. ¡°The search team isn¡¯t back yet. There may still be hope. Scarlett is blessed¨Cshe¡¯ll be alright.¡± She scanned the room, but the old madam wasn¡¯t there. Likely out handling the aftermath. That was fine. Aurora was sure her n had worked. The old madam would be pleased. If she managed to enter the main branch¨Ceven just in name¨Cher resources would skyrocket. Everything the old woman had hinted at woulde true. ¡°I think we should send helicopters out. We can¡¯t just wait here,¡± she suggested. Owen sat on the ck sofa, his face like stone, a storm of cold fury radiating from him. Aurora hesitated, but pressed on. ¡°Still¡­ with this ident, the media will find out sooner orter. Scarlett was in charge of a major project. It may copse. We should prepare in advance. I know you¡¯re grieving, but if you don¡¯t mind my foolishness, I can watch over it for now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take anything for myself. I¡¯ve lived in the Lane family all these years. I owe too much. This is my way of repaying it.¡± Her words were calm, measured. To an outsider, it would sound like selfless loyalty. After all, grief would paralyze the main branch. Who would have the energy to focus on the project? If they dyed too long, the Kramer family might side with the Fletchers again. All their efforts would be wasted. Scarlett might be gone, but the project couldn¡¯t die with her. Aurora¡¯s words seemed to offer a lifeline. Axel looked at her in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re so selfless. That¡¯s not an easy thing to take on.¡± He hated business. He thought such projects were far too heavy a burden. Aurora dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief. Chapter 272 Rumors of Death ¡°I only want to share the weight. Even just a little. That would be enough for me.¡± Sophia stepped aside when Aurora reached toward her. ¡°We don¡¯t need your kindness,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s affairs will be handled by me.¡± +74 +8 Pearls Aurora had expected resistance. She didn¡¯t argue. She only retreated to a corner, her expression sorrowful, while her mind kept track of the time. Soon. She lifted her head again. The timing was perfect. From outside came noise. At the gates of the estate, Grace had arrived with a group of people to stir trouble. She didn¡¯t care that the Lane family was cloaked in mourning. She only cared about herself. ¡°Ha! I heard Scarlett¡¯s dead? Perfect! That bitch dared to scheme against me. Serves her right! I told you¨Cshe¡¯d die miserably. What¡¯s that they¡¯re saying? Not even bones left? Good. Couldn¡¯t be more satisfying!¡± The butler Samson immediately stepped forward, his voice sharp with outrage. Send Gifts Secrets 273 Chapter 273 The Confrontation at the Gate 2300 ¡°Ms. Kramer, if you¡¯re here to cause trouble, the Lane family will not show you courtesy!¡± Suddenly, a man rushed out from behind Grace and shoved Samson aside. ¡°You¡¯re just a butler. Who do you think you are?¡± Samson staggered, bracing against the wall before steadying himself. When he turned, his eyes widened. ¡°Connor?¡± Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be locked up? Thest time he was taken away, they¡¯d said he¡¯d be detained for more than ten days. How was he out already? But then again, Connor hadn¡¯tmitted a serious crime. He had only harassed the Lane family. A few days in custody was already lenient. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn your lessonst time? How dare youe to the Lane estate and make a scene?¡± Samson snapped. Connor¡¯s teeth clenched, hatred burning in his eyes. ¡°You murdered Scarlett, and you still dare act so arrogant!¡± Samson frowned. ¡°Words are not something you can fling about carelessly.¡± Connor¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°You¡¯re all monsters! You killed her, and now you stand here pretending to grieve. When I left, I thought Scarlett had finally found a family of her own. I didn¡¯t expect that by the time I came back, she¡¯d already be dead! How cruel you are!¡± Samson itched to p him. Who didn¡¯t know Scarlett was the main branch¡¯s treasure? Who would dare mistreat her? And besides, this so¨Ccalled ident hurt everyone¨Cher death would only make business partners wary. Chapter 273 The Confrontation at the Gate ¡°So you¡¯re only here to stir trouble,¡± Samson said coldly. At his signal, bodyguards appeared at the gate, blocking Grace and Connor. Connor sneered. ¡°Guilty conscience? I¡¯ll make you pay for Scarlett¡¯s life!¡± He lunged as if to fight the guards, but Grace caught his arm. ¡°If you go at them now, you¡¯ll only fall into their trap. Leave this to me.¡± She gestured for her people to move forward. Samson ground his teeth. ¡°This is not a ce for you to run wild.¡± 200 +8 Pears ¡°Run wild?¡± Grace gave a sharp, mockingugh, her voice cutting like a de. ¡°Samson, that¡¯s exactly what I came to do! What, Scarlett¡¯s dead and now the Lane family has no one left to face me?¡± Her words cracked like thunder. Samson froze, then roared back, ¡°Watch your mouth¡ª¡± But before he could finish, the heavy door creaked open from within. Owen and Sophia stepped out, standing side by side, their faces dark with fury. Taylor followed, his expression like ice. ¡°You are bold indeed,¡± Owen said. Though his rage simmered, his voice carried the full weight of a patriarch¡¯s authority. ¡°Youe to the Lane family gates, curse my daughter, and even covet our project? Is this what the Kramer family teaches its children?¡± Sophia was sharper still. Her gaze swept over Grace and thennded on Aurora, her words like knives. ¡°And here I thought some stray was barking outside. Turns out it¡¯s the useless daughter of the Kramers. What, your father didn¡¯t raise you properly, so he sends you out to embarrass him?¡± Grace flushed crimson but forced her chin high. ¡°Scarlett is dead. Star Corp is leaderless. Why should the new energy project still belong to the Lanes? I¡¯m here to say the project must be renegotiated¨Cwith the Kramer family. No¨Cwith Aurora! She¡¯s the one fit to handle it!¡± Chapter 273 The Confrontation at the Gate Aurora¡¯s heart skipped with secret delight. This was exactly the effect she wanted. Grace gave her a push forward. A 74 +8 Pearls ¡°Aurora is gentle, kind, and understands technology. She isn¡¯t like that venomous Scarlett, who only schemed and manipted! With her in charge, we¡¯d finally feel at ease!¡± Aurora stumbled at the shove, catching herself on the doorframe. She looked up at Owen and Sophia with tear¨Cfilled eyes. ¡°I¡­ I never meant that. Zhiyao is just too worked up. I¡¯m heartbroken over Scarlett too¡­ As for the project, can¡¯t we discuss it calmly, without hurting our bond?¡± ¡°Calmly discuss?¡± Taylor stepped forward, towering over Grace, his presence oppressive. His eyes fixed coldly on Aurora. ¡°Aurora, drop the act. Who bribed Roberto? Who hired thugs to hurt my sister? Oh, right¨Cyou must think now that she¡¯s dead, no one can expose you.¡± His words weren¡¯t loud, but each one struck Aurora like a hammer blow. Her face drained of color, her lips trembling. ¡°Taylor, how can you use me like this¡­ I didn¡¯t 11 ¡°Didn¡¯t?¡± Sophia cut her off with a coldugh. ¡°Do you need me to y the recordings of you threatening the technical team? Or show the transfers you made to hire those thugs? Shall we ¡®refresh¡® everyone¡¯s memory?¡± Send Gifts 978 Secrets 274 Chapter 274 The Spark Ignites A ¡°Oh, right. You must be hoping my daughter¡¯s really dead so you can step into her ce, aren¡¯t you? Too bad¨Csome people just have good fortune. They couldn¡¯t die even if they wanted to. Unlike certain others, who are as good as dead already, skulking in filth and disgrace!¡± ¡°You-!¡± Aurora¡¯s whole body trembled, tears spilling down her face. But her tears held more fury than grief¨Cshe¡¯d been exposed, and she knew it. Seeing Aurora attacked, Grace jumped in. ¡°Stop ndering her! Where¡¯s your proof? Show it! Scarlett¡¯s dead now¨Cdead men tell no tales -and you¡¯re trying to frame Aurora? Let me tell you, if this project isn¡¯t reassigned today, I¡¯ll see to it the media reports how the Lane family hoarded everything and drove their own to death!¡± Connor stepped forward, his face twisted with hatred. ¡°I respected you once, because you were Scarlett¡¯s family. I endured your contempt, hoping one day you¡¯d ept me. I told myself you were harsh with me because you wanted the best for her. But now I see the truth¨Cyou never cared about her at all! You recognized her only to leave her defenseless, to abandon her until she died! You¡¯re all beasts!¡± His voice cracked, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°When the Joyner family wanted Scarlett¡¯s kidney, at least they promised to take care of her afterward. But you? From the start, you wanted her gone. Scarlett really did misjudge you all!¡± Men weren¡¯t supposed to weep, but by the time he finished shouting, tears streamed down his face. The fury in his chest spent, he almost looked calmer. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate yet. I¡¯ll find evidence, and when I do, you¡¯ll all pay with your lives for hers!¡± Taylor¡¯s veins bulged at his temples. In two strides, he seized Connor by the cor. ¡°Watch your mouth! I haven¡¯t even settled ounts for how you treated Scarlett before. Wash your neck, because I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡± He shoved Connor hard. Weakened from his time in detention, Connor went sprawling. For a moment, he just sat stunned on the ground. Then he sneered bitterly. Chapter 274 The Spark Ignites ¡°Go on, finish me. If you kill me now, I can chase after Scarlett¨Cat least she won¡¯t be alone.¡± Bang! Taylor¡¯s fists crashed into him, over and over. To dare curse his sister like that¨Cletting him live another second was already mercy. Blood trickled from Connor¡¯s mouth. He wiped it with the back of his hand andughed. darkly. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me. Afraid my death here will stain your precious reputation?¡± Grace¡¯s lips curled with triumph. ¡°Taylor, don¡¯t think you can distract us with your fists. My demand still stands¨Crece the head of the project, and I¡¯ll leave. Scarlett¡¯s dead. The Kramer family won¡¯t work with a corpse.¡± Taylor¡¯s fists clenched, knuckles white, veins standing out. If Grace weren¡¯t a woman, she¡¯d already be dead at his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. My sister is alive.¡± At first, Grace flinched at his tone. But when no further action came, she burst into mockingughter. ¡°Alive? She plunged off a cliff. The car exploded. There isn¡¯t even a body left. And you stand here babbling nonsense? Taylor, you were never this pathetic before. What a sight! I never thought I¡¯d live to see you like this. It¡¯s the sweetest revenge I could ask for!¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes glowed with icy fire. ¡°Finished?¡± he asked tly. Grace onlyughed louder. ¡°Not at all! I¡¯ll keep talking until you choke on it. I want you to taste despair! Scarlett was a bitch who never respected me. She used her tricks to turn my own father against me. I lost everything because of her¨Cmypany, my future. I thought I¡¯d spend my life in ruin. But look¨Cheaven has eyes. I get to see you broken, grieving. Retribution hase!¡± Sophia had heard enough. Her hand cracked across Grace¡¯s cheek in a ringing p that echoed through the courtyard. ¡°Shut up!¡± Secrets 275 Chapter 275 Demands for the Dead Sophia¡¯s face was dark as stone, her eyes sharp enough to pierce hearts. +8 ¡°Grace, if you dare nder Scarlett again, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak another word in your life.¡± Her aura was crushing. Everyone in Jandale knew her reputation¨CSophia was not to be trifled with. Even in Grace¡¯s most arrogant years, she had kept her distance. Now, pped across the face, Grace didn¡¯t even dare retaliate. She froze in shock. Connor, however, scrambled to his feet and stepped in front of Sophia. ¡°For Scarlett¡¯s sake, I always respected you,¡± he snarled. ¡°You used to scorn Mrs. Martha, and I thought¨Cmaybe you were a good mother. I was d for Scarlett. But it was all an act, wasn¡¯t it? A trick to fool us all. I¡¯m such a fool, deceived by you! I killed Scarlett myself by believing in you. You deserve to die for it!¡± Sophia didn¡¯t hesitate¨Cher hand cracked across his face. Then another p followed, harder than the first. The force left Connor¡¯s cheeks burning red, two palm prints swelling instantly. He froze, stunned, before anger twisted his features. ¡°You hit me? So it¡¯s true then! You strike me only to silence me, because I guessed your dirty secret!¡± Another series of ps rang out. Sophia¡¯s palm tingled with the sting of the blows. ¡°These are for Scarlett,¡± she said icily. ¡°You dared to harass her, then hurt her. The only reason you¡¯re still alive is because my daughter was merciful. You¡¯ve been given chances to repent, yet youe here to use us? Without Scarlett, you¡¯d be nothing! She spared you, and this is how you repay her? Good. Very good.¡± Her jaw clenched tight. ¡°Then today, I¡¯ll show you what it means to face the Lane family¡¯s hand.¡± But Connor stepped forward, eyes zing. ¡°Fine! Beat me down. Ruin me. Throw me into the streets. No matter where I end up, I¡¯ll live only to see the Lane family disgraced, to win justice for Scarlett!¡± Then, unexpectedly, he turned toward Aurora. Chapter 275 Demands for the Dead 74 +8 Pears ¡°Ms. Aurora, what you said to me at the birthday banquet¨CI didn¡¯t believe you then. Now I owe you an apology.¡± Aurora¡¯s heart jolted. What? Why bring her into this now? Back then, she had only probed Connor, trying to gauge how far things had gone between him and Scarlett. She had never meant to align herself with him. In her eyes, Connor wasn¡¯t even worthy. But his vague words now cast suspicion on her, nting doubt in the main branch¡¯s minds. They wouldn¡¯t move against her immediately, but what if the old madam was gone one day? Would the main branch settle ounts then? ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± Aurora said quickly. ¡°I only told you about the Lane family at the banquet. Nothing more.¡± Connor¡¯s voice softened, almost tender. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t want trouble with them. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already called the police and informed the media. They¡¯ll pay for what they¡¯ve done. As for me¡­ I probably won¡¯t end well. When I¡¯m gone, Ms. Aurora, I hope you¡¯ll visit my grave, so I won¡¯t be alone.¡± What nonsense! Sophiaughed coldly. ¡°So this was your n? The three of you teaming up, hoping to turn the Lane estate into a circus?¡± She turned to Owen. ¡°If we don¡¯t settle this cleanly today, every stray dog in the city will be howling at our gates.¡± The insult nearly drove Grace tosh out, but Connor caught her arm. He nted himself firmly in front of the Lane family, his gaze burning. ¡°Unless you give me an answer today, I¡¯ll die right here. With Scarlett gone, death is nothing but release.¡± Owen¡¯s expression was carved from ice, a killing aura radiating off him. But when he spoke, his voice was steady, measured, betraying no emotion. ¡°What answer do. you want?¡± 74 Chapter 275 Demands for the Dead Connor didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Scarlett is gone. As her fianc¨¦, I demand all of her belongings.¡± The request sounded reasonable enough. He pressed further. +8 Pearis ¡°You already killed her. Don¡¯t tell me you mean to hoard her useless things, too. Give them to me. In return, I¡¯ll tell the police it may have been a misunderstanding¨Cfor now. Later, once I uncover the truth, then I¡¯ll settle with you.¡± Send Gifts 978 ( Secrets 276 From Ashes to Queen Now I Call the Shots Chapter 276 The Grasp for Inheritance Sophia actuallyughed in disbelief. +6 Pearls She had lived for decades, but this was the first time she¡¯d seen shamelessness delivered so righteously. ¡°Just now you threatened to call the police, then started spewingst words like you¡¯re already dead, and now suddenly you only want Scarlett¡¯s belongings? Does your brain runps around itself all day toe up with so many twists?¡± Connor¡¯s teeth ground together. He¡¯d heard of Sophia long before. Born into a powerful family, always privileged, untouched by hardship. People joked her tongue was venomous, that one lick of her lips could poison. He¡¯d never met her until today. Now he understood¨Cevery word from her mouth was a de, stabbing right into the heart, stirring up rage. ¡°No wonder Scarlett lost her life,¡± he spat. ¡°It was your cold words, wasn¡¯t it? You crushed her spirit until she had no will to live. You don¡¯t deserve to be called a mother!¡± Smack! Sophia didn¡¯t let him finish. Her palm struck hard across his cheek. ¡°And as Scarlett¡¯s mother, this p is for her,¡± she said coldly. Connor¡¯s face was already swelling from earlier. Another blow made his skin sting, his jaw ache. His eyes turned wild. ¡°Stop dragging yourself into everything. Scarlett wasn¡¯t a garbage bin for your filth,¡± Sophia snapped. He broke then, roaring, ¡°Scarlett and I were meant for each other¨Cyou just looked down on me! But hear me: thirty years east of the river, thirty years west! Don¡¯t look down on a poor man!¡± Another p cracked across his face. ¡°I like bullying you while you¡¯re poor,¡± Sophia shot back. She waved toward the guards. ¡°Bring me a few men¨CI¡¯m tiring my hand pping him myself.¡± At that moment, several officers appeared at the gate. They shed their IDs and began questioning. 1/4 12:42 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 276 The Grasp for Inheritance Connor instantly straightened, running to their side like a drowning man to a rope. +8 Pearls ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± he said loudly. ¡°They assassinated Scarlett. Now they¡¯re trying to secretly dispose of her belongings. I¡¯m her fianc¨¦. I just want her things, but they refused¨Cand assaulted me instead!¡± He tilted his chin, disying his bruises and swelling proudly. The officers nced at his injuries, then turned to the Lane family. ¡°Do you have anything to add or contest?¡± Taylor stepped forward at once. ¡°My sister is alive. He barged in here saying she was dead. Wouldn¡¯t you hit him too? And let¡¯s be clear¨Che forced his way into our home and tried to steal property. I hit him in defense. The moment he stopped trying to grab things, I stopped swinging.¡± Connor seethed. ¡°That¡¯s not what happened!¡± One officer asked, ¡°And Scarlett herself? She¡¯s the party involved. Where is she? What¡¯s the truth?¡± Grace gave a coldugh. ¡°What truth? Obviously they¡¯re hiding it. Why else keep silent?¡± Taylor¡¯s face darkened, ready to snap back, but Sophia caught his arm. ¡°And what good would hiding do?¡± she asked. ¡°Are the reporters behind you all just props?¡± The officers turned¨Cand only then noticed the cameras. The whole standoff was being livestreamed. Already more than ten million viewers had tuned in. Comments flooded the screen: ¡°I swear I saw an ident on Mountain Road earlier today.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to be inspecting out there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s way out in the suburbs. Few cars. Dyed news is normal.¡± ¡°Scarlett dead? If that¡¯s true, the Lane family must be broken.¡± ¡°I just checked Lane Group¡¯s site¨Cno announcement at all.¡± 214 Chapter 276 The Grasp for Inheritance ¡°Maybe she¡¯s fine after all?¡± : But Connor, blind to the scrolling barrage, continued with his script. +B Pearls ¡°Scarlett was my fianc¨¦e. I want her things only because she has no body left to bury. I intend to use them for a ghost marriage with her.¡± A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. The livestream chat exploded: ¡°What the hell did I just hear?¡± ¡°People still believe in this stuff?¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing it on purpose. Has to be.¡± Connor pressed on solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it openly. I want everyone here to witness it. I was her fianc¨¦, and I¡¯ll take responsibility. Once everything is in order, I¡¯ll join her myself.¡± The chat lit up again: ¡°My god¡­ is this guy for real?¡± ¡°A loyal man like this still exists?¡± ¡°Straight out of a ghost romance novel.¡± Taylor¡¯s lip curled in a sneer. ¡°Your calctions are written all over your face.¡± He wanted to hit him again, badly, but Sophia kept a firm hand on his arm, holding him back. The restraint left Taylor seething, itching tosh out at anyone who crossed his path. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone,¡± he growled. ¡°All you want is Scarlett¡¯s inheritance. Stop pretending to be some grieving lover.¡± The livestreamments surged again: ¡°He¡¯s losing it.¡± ¡°That guy really does seem obsessed.¡± 12:42 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 276 The Grasp for Inheritance ¡°This whole thing is insane.¡± Send Gifts 978 Secrets 277 Chapter 277 The Return of the Dead ¡°Such devotion is rare in a man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Trenwyn. I know they dated for years¨Cthey must have been deeply in love.¡± ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t the engagement broken off?¡± +8 Peats ¡°That was when the Joyner family cut ties with Scarlett. The engagement belonged to them, so naturally it ended.¡± ¡°But look at him now. He doesn¡¯t even acknowledge the breakup. Even after she¡¯s supposedly gone, he wants to marry her.¡± ¡°So touching.¡± The chatter online grew hotter, shooting straight to the top of the trending charts. Netizens poured into the livestream, unleashing fury at the Lane family. They used the Lanes of acknowledging their daughter only to reject the Gu family, spurning Connor. Poor man, scorned and humiliated. He was even thrown into detention. And now Scarlett, heartbroken, had supposedly driven herself off a cliff. The inte exploded in condemnation. The Lane family, they said, deserved no forgiveness. At the estate, even without seeing thements, Owen had already been briefed by Lane Group¡¯s PR team. The scale of the uproar was dangerous. If he failed to manage it, thepany¡¯s image¨Cand its profits¨Ccould copse. Partners were already hesitating. A corporation that couldn¡¯t withstand risk had no ce in the public¡¯s trust. Trust vanished, contracts broke, stockholders panicked, employees trembled. The entire group could fall. In the middle of this pressure, Connor knelt. ¡°I beg you. Scarlett was half my life. Just give me her things.¡± Grace sneered, her voice dripping contempt. ¡°When she was alive, you spurned him for being poor. Now that she¡¯s gone, can¡¯t you show mercy for such devotion? You¡¯re disgusting. I¡¯ve never seen parents like you.¡± She turned to the officers. Chapter 277 The Return of the Dead 5), +8 Pearls ¡°You see the truth, don¡¯t you? Arrest the Lane family now, before they destroy more lives.¡± The livestream viewers echoed her fury, demanding the Lanes be punished immediately. ¡°Did I hear someone say I¡¯m dead?¡± The clear voice cut through the chaos like a de. All eyes turned. A car had stopped at the gate. The door opened. Scarlett leaned casually against it, lips curved in a faint smile, watching the spectacle. The moment her voice rang out, silence fell. Those who knew her froze. Some turned stiffly, afraid to look too quickly, afraid of being wrong. The courtyard hushed, broken only by the steady rhythm of her steps as she entered. Her face came into view on the livestream. ¡°Am I seeing a ghost in broad daylight?¡± ¡°But I swear I saw that crash¨Chow is she fine?¡± ¡°This is creepy¡­¡± ¡°No, this just got interesting.¡± ¡°Funny thing¨Cmy neighbor¡¯s tarot reader said Scarlett would be fine.¡± ¡°Give me their number. I want a reading too.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze swept the crowd, cool and sharp. When her eyesnded on Grace, the woman flinched as if stabbed through the heart. For all her earlier bluster, she shrank back like a paper tiger. Scarlett almostughed at the anticlimax. She¡¯d thought Grace would be more of a challenge. No matter¨CMr. Samuel could deal with herter. Then her eyes fixed on Connor. ¡°So,¡± she asked lightly, ¡°you saw me die with your own eyes?¡± 213 Chapter 277 The Return of the Dead Called out, he blinked, dragging himself back from shock. ¡°Scarlett¡­ you¡¯re alive?¡± His face broke into delighted disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re alive¨Cthat¡¯s all that matters!¡± 2%) +8 Pearls His eyes reddened as he stumbled forward, aching to grab her hand, but Taylor¡¯s re stopped him cold. ¡°Scarlett, you don¡¯t know how worried I was. When I heard you¡¯d died, I nearly followed you. But I couldn¡¯t¨Cnot yet. I haven¡¯t avenged you. I had to stay alive, for you.¡± His voice cracked, thick with emotion, his gaze locked on her with desperate intensity, as if he could hold her with his eyes alone. Scarlett felt nothing but revulsion. ¡°Drop the act. Oh, and while you¡¯re at it¨Cgo check online. The things you did with Reba during our engagement? Already posted. If your memory¡¯s bad, take a look. See for yourself how you two¨Ctimed me.¡± The livestream chat erupted. ¡°No way¡­ during a fire, he told his fianc¨¦e to stop making a fuss?¡± ¡°That was a fire! All he had to do was call for help or at least tell people where she was!¡± Send Gifts 978 1= Secrets 278 Chapter 278 The Call : ¡°Such devotion¡­ you don¡¯t see men like this anymore.¡± E +8 Pearis ¡°I¡¯m from Trenwyn, I know they were in love for years. They must have been inseparable.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they break off the engagement?¡± ¡°That was because the Joyner family cut ties. The betrothal belonged to them, so naturally it ended.¡± ¡°But look¨Che doesn¡¯t even acknowledge it. Even now, with his fianc¨¦e supposedly dead, he still wants to marry her.¡± ¡°So touching.¡± The inte chatter only fanned the mes. Sympathy for Connor swelled, pushing the story to the very top of the hot search. But as quickly as the tide had risen, it turned. His talk of a ghost marriage became aughingstock. His teary kneeling was clipped into memes, mocking his performance. ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t you know my heart?¡± Connor¡¯s voice cracked, trembling with sincerity as he prostrated himself. ¡°Reba and I¨Chow many times must I say it? We¡¯re nothing more than siblings. Not what you think. You¡¯re still jealous, aren¡¯t you? You thought my exnations weren¡¯t enough. I admit it, I failed you. I didn¡¯t want Reba to be hurt¨Cher health is fragile. But I overlooked your feelings. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He bowed low, forehead hitting the ground with a crack. When he raised his head, his skin was already bruised. The pitiful sight earned him a new wave of sympathy. ¡°Maybe she should forgive him¡­¡± ¡°He does look genuinely remorseful.¡± ¡°Just a wavering heart, but in the end he chose Scarlett.¡± ¡°Not unforgivable.¡± Scarlett¡¯sugh was sharp. ¡°You and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. Why are you apologizing to me? Our engagement was ended openly, agreed on by both families. Now you want to deny it¨Ctrying to y tricks?¡± 12:42 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 278 The Call Taylor¡¯s voice was cold with disgust. : ¡°Of course. Now that she¡¯s the Lane family¡¯s daughter, he can¡¯t bear to let go.¡± Scarlett inclined her head. ¡°Tell me then¨Cif a man truly realized his mistake, what would he do?¡± Taylor considered, then answered seriously. A + Pears ¡°Simple. If he really felt shame, he wouldn¡¯t dare face you. He¡¯d quietly work on himself. Even if he couldn¡¯t win you back, he¡¯d be stronger, so that someday he might help you. But someone who barges in here, still clinging when you¡¯ve made it clear you don¡¯t want him¨Cthat man is after something. Either your favor¡­ or your use.¡± Connor snapped, voice breaking, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Scarlett, don¡¯t listen to him. I came to win you back because I truly love you. You¡¯re everything to me! Without you, I¡¯d die!¡± ¡°Die?¡± The mocking chuckle that followed cut his words to shreds. Then came the weight. Jasper had arrived. He didn¡¯t need to move, didn¡¯t need to speak. Just standing there pressed the air into silence, cold malice radiating from him like steel des. He stepped forward, into the light, and the space shifted. He stopped at Scarlett¡¯s side, a wall of unshakable presence. Nothing vile could touch her while he stood there. ¡°Then die first.¡± The words weren¡¯t loud, but the chill in them froze every soul to the bone. Connor¡¯s face drained of color. Jasper¨CJasper of all people¨Chad taken a side. Publicly. During a livestream with millions watching. He wasn¡¯t afraid? Of bacsh, of rivals tearing him apart, of the web turning its venom on him? No. He stood there, carrying it without a flicker of hesitation. 12:42 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 278 The Call Connor¡¯s mind reeled. Scarlett¡¯s hand moved, dialing a number. : Before the call connected, her voice cut through. A $9 48 Pearls ¡°Connor, if you can straighten out your rtionship with her right now, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± He froze. Then a voice came through the speaker. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± Reba. Connor flinched visibly, his whole body jerking at the sound. His eyes darted up to Scarlett. She tilted her chin, gesturing for him to speak. The crowd hushed. Every gaze locked on him, waiting. Connor stared at the phone. His throat worked, but no words came. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s there? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Reba¡¯s voice pressed impatiently. Scarlett¡¯s lips curved in a cold smirk. She lowered her finger toward the screen, as if to end the call. Panic jolted Connor upright. He rushed to speak. Send Gifts 978 B Secrets 279 Chapter 279 The Broken Mask ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Connor?¡± Reba¡¯s voice was soft, tinged with surprise and delight. *8 Pearls ¡°Do you know? I¡¯m out. I missed you so much. No wonder I couldn¡¯t reach you¨Cso you changed your number. Where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe for me? I went back to the Joyner house, but it¡¯s empty now.¡± Connor¡¯s mouth opened, his voice rough, hesitant. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in Jandale, on business.¡± No one spoke. Not a soul. Even the scrolling flood ofments in the livestream seemed to freeze. Reba¡¯s voice came again. ¡°When are youing back? You told me before, you¡ª¡± ¡°Reba!¡± Connor¡¯s voice shot up, sharp with panic, cutting her off. Everyone jerked at the sudden outburst, eyes snapping toward him. He realized toote how desperate he sounded, quickly softening his tone. ¡°You just got out. Find somewhere safe to rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Reba¡¯s voice dropped, sorrow edging her words. ¡°You¡¯re not abandoning me, are you? The Joyners fell, and now you won¡¯t admit what we had?¡± Connor scrambled. ¡°Of course not! You¡¯ll always be my sister. I told you that!¡± Herugh, bitter and brittle, crackled through the speaker. ¡°Sister? That¡¯s not what you used to say.¡± Sweat rolled down Connor¡¯s temples. ¡°Reba, we were just like siblings. The things I said before were only tofort know I love your sister Scarlett. She¡¯s the one.¡± you. You 12:42 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 279 The Broken Mask 48 Beans Reba broke down in tears. ¡°Then why did Scarlett call you during the fire, begging for help. and you told her to stop making trouble? Was that your code for breaking up? No wonder she dumped you, even burned and scarred, she still had pride. She knew you¡¯d mock her, so she ended it first.¡± Her sobbing turned to a jagged whisper. ¡°So do I need to say it first now? Should I tell you it¡¯s over? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d treat me this way, now that the Joyners have fallen. All those words you whispered to me were lies. I was wrong to ever hope. I¡¯m done. I wish you and Scarlett a happy life together¨Cforever.¡± The line clicked dead. Viewers nearly choked. Just when the drama peaked¨Ccut off. Scarlett slipped her phone back into her pocket, lips curling in a cold smile. ¡°So. Can you exin your rtionship now?¡± Connor¡¯s face was chalk¨Cwhite. He hadn¡¯t dared argue with Reba, afraid she¡¯d spill something unforgivable. Even her few words had been enough to strip him bare. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± He dropped to his knees again. ¡°You know our engagement was arranged by the Joyners. Reba was jealous, naturally. I had to calm her down. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have caused trouble for you instead?¡± His excuse fell t. The livestream audience turned savage. ¡°ssic cheater¡¯s line.¡± ¡°Cheating? For your sake, baby.¡± ¡°Of course I love you¨Cdoesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t love someone else, too.¡± ¡°I called him devoted earlier. I want to punch myself.¡± ¡°Who the hell is Connor, really? I¡¯m digging into him.¡± Scarlett¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°If groveling could undo everything, there¡¯d be no one left standing in Jandale.¡± She stepped closer, her gaze a de. 213 12:42 Fri, Sep 26 ¡­ Chapter 279 The Broken Mask 59 +8 Pearly ¡°Connor, I broke off the engagement. We owe each other nothing. I didn¡¯t want to drag this into the open. But you wouldn¡¯t let go. So now- Her voice cut cold. ¡°-all the patents you tried to bury in yourpany under my name have been transferred out.¡± Connor¡¯s pupils shrank. That was why he clung to her, why he begged. Not love¨Cfear. Fear that she would reim what was hers. And now, it was already gone. Send Gifts ? 978 M Secrets 280 Chapter 280 The Fall of Connor If those patents were all pulled out, Connor¡¯spany would lose every shred ofpetitiveness. Bankruptcy would be the only path left. Taylor stepped forward, his tone steady. 859 * Pearis ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Scarlett. I¡¯ll have our topwyers handle this. You¡¯ll be satisfied with the result. Scarlett smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to collect the unpaid royalties over the years.¡± Back when she¡¯d created those patents, there had been contracts. Connor, eager to please her. had set the royalty fees absurdly high¨Cknowing she¡¯d never bother to collect. It was all for show. But now, she wanted every cent. Years of unpaid fees, plus penalties, would add up to a staggering sum. Connor copsed onto the floor, his voice breaking. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± This time he wasn¡¯t acting. His tears were real. Scarlett gazed down at him like one might look at something filthy on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t call my name. It disgusts me.¡± The livestream exploded. ¡°Wait¨Cwhat? Jude Group¡¯s patents belonged to Scarlett?¡± ¡°That exins everything!¡± ¡°How much are we talking about?¡± ¡°I checked the filings. Over the years, it¡¯s worth several billion.¡± ¡°What a rat! Not just cheating love, but stealing money too!¡± ¡°Ban Connor everywhere.¡± ¡°#BanConnor is trending!¡± The heat only grew. Scarlett¡¯s reputation, once smeared, reversed in an instant. Lane Group¡¯s 12:43 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 280 The Fall of Connor : name soared alongside hers¨Csales spiked across the board. Scarlett stepped closer, her shadow falling over Connor¡¯s crumpled form. A +8 Pearls ¡°Connor, you deserve this. Don¡¯t ever beg me again. The next time we meet, it¡¯ll be in court. His chest clenched. He remembered, suddenly, how many cases she¡¯d quietly advised on in the past. She had a license. She¡¯d hidden it, using it only for him. And he had thrown it away. He looked up at her wless face, his eyes clouded with regret. He had lost a star, and he knew it. He had been a fool. But Scarlett wouldn¡¯t even spare him a nce now. He clutched his chest, gasping as if the pain there might kill him. ¡°Out,¡± Samson barked, grabbing him by the cor and dragging him toward the door. He turned to the officers. ¡°Forcing an intruder out of our home isn¡¯t against thew, is it?¡± Connor didn¡¯t resist. He was limp, hollow¨Ceyed, a dead fish dragged into the dirt. The livestreamments poured in: ¡°Serves him right!¡± ¡°He came here pretending to love her, but it was all about the patents.¡± ¡°Scarlett is a queen. Did you see her crush him?¡± ¡°Most beautiful moment ever.¡± ¡°From now on, Jude Group is canceled for me.¡± The hot searches refreshed again, every trending tag revolving around Scarlett. Grace, who had arranged the livestream, saw the tide shift and panicked. ¡°Shut it down,¡± she snapped. But her assistant blocked her hand. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t. This made Scarlett go viral. It could be our way out.¡± 2/3 12:43 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 280 The Fall of Connor Grace scowled. ¡°What way out? 1-¡± 8 Pen And then it hit her. She¡¯d imed Scarlett was dead just minutes ago, angling to steal the project. But now Scarlett stood there alive. Which made Grace¡¯s earlier words look like petty, vicious lies. Still, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She¡¯d just call it a misunderstandingter. She looked toward Aurora, ready to exchange a nce and set up their next move¨Conly to see Aurora trembling, sweat beading on her brow. She could barely stand. What was she so afraid of? Losing the project? That wasn¡¯t the end of the world. Aurora had the old madam behind her. With that backing, other opportunities woulde. Even if the main branch wanted revenge, they¡¯d never push too far. Not with the old madam¡¯s protection. So what was she so terrified of? Scarlett turned, her eyes locking onto Aurora. ¡°I have a question for you.¡± Aurora¡¯s face drained of color. She couldn¡¯t mask the panic twisting her expression. ¡°You¡­ you can ask.¡± Scarlett strode closer, calm and unhurried. Aurora stumbled backward with every step. From the moment Scarlett walked in alive, Aurora¡¯s heart had been pounding. No one else could understand the terror of watching someone you thought was dead stand before you, smiling. Send Gifts 978 Secrets 281 Chapter 281 The Trap She wanted nothing more than to turn and run. But she couldn¡¯t. Running would be the same as confessing. Holding her ground had already drained every ounce of strength she had left. ¡°You tell me,¡± Scarlett said coolly, ¡°what¡¯s the penalty for premeditated murder?¡± Aurora¡¯s body trembled violently. Murder? +B Pearls. How could Scarlett still be alive? She¡¯d seen the cars go off the cliff, seen the mes. Scarlett stood here now without a scratch, as though she had never been touched by that inferno. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Her lips quivered, unable to form words. Scarlett¡¯s voice grew colder, slicing into the silence. ¡°Then let me answer for you. Premeditated murder is a capital crime. If the crime is grave, the sentence is carried out immediately. Tell me if someone engineered a deadly car ident to eliminate a rival, would that merit a suspended death sentence, or execution on the spot?¡± Aurora¡¯s fists clenched. Murderer. Death penalty. No. Impossible. She still had a bright future. She couldn¡¯t let it all end here. Yes, she had nned it, but she hadn¡¯t dirtied her hands. Scarlett was bluffing, trying to trap her. If she confessed, she¡¯d fall right into it. ¡°Scarlett, why would you say such things?¡± she managed, her voice shaking but no longer broken. Scarlett¡¯s lips curved in a mirthless smile. ¡°Why? Because I thought I¡¯d do you a kindness and calcte your sentence in advance. Would you spend your life behind bars, or would you be buried without a grave? Of course, you wouldn¡¯t care. You dared to do it, surely you dare to admit it.¡± The meaning was in. 12:43 Fri, Sep 26 ¡­ : Chapter 281 The Trap Taylor lost his !¡± Grace¡¯s thoughts churned. All along she¡¯d believed she was cooperating with a harmlessmb. But Scarlett¡¯s words revealed a wolf, sharp¨Cfanged and patient. Scarlett sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯ve always treated me kindly. Surely you wouldn¡¯t go so far as to try to kill me.¡± Aurora¡¯s shoulders sagged in relief. A way out, perhaps. There was no evidence. Scarlett could only imply. She could still wriggle free. ¡°Exactly, Scarlett. You mustn¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve been so worried about you¨CI¡¯ve even spoken of you often to everyone.¡± Scarlett tilted her head, smiling almost innocently. But her words were knives. ¡°Then you must have had help. The moment you thought I was dead, your allies struck¡­¡± Her gaze slid slowly, deliberately, toward Grace. Grace flinched. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± she blurted. The livestream erupted inughter. ¡°Why cry to the judge if you¡¯ve done nothing?¡± ¡°Girl, you weren¡¯t even on my suspect list till now.¡± ¡°She really said the quiet part out loud.¡± ¡°Even without evidence, I believe she¡¯s guilty just for that.¡± ¡°Officers, please¨Cserve justice!¡± ¡°Did her brain get left in the womb?¡± 12:43 Fri, Sep 26 ¡­ Chapter 281 The Trap Grace¡¯s name rocketed onto the hot search, though she had no idea yet. Her assistant nudged her, desperate for her to stop digging deeper. + Fand Grace frowned at the look of rm. Why should she panic? She hadn¡¯t touched Scarlett. Scarlett¡¯s posturing was nothing but theatrics. To anyone who didn¡¯t know better, it might look like she was guilty. ¡°Scarlett, enough with your insinuations. If you want to use me, show evidence. I can state clearly¨CI never harmed you, never plotted your death. Don¡¯t nder me.¡± Scarlett gave a sigh that was almost mournful. ¡°Pity. I have no proof against you.¡± Grace smirked. ¡°As I thought.¡± But Scarlett¡¯s expression shifted to sorrowful resolve. ¡°The men who staged the crash have already been arrested. And they named you. If you truly were the sole mastermind¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to be done. You wanted me dead. Should I not defend myself?¡± At that moment, the officers¡® radios crackled. Updates. They looked up, eyes narrowing on Aurora. The room chilled with sudden tension. Aurora¡¯s skin dampened with sweat. Her eyes darted nervously, as though fearing the officers would cuff her at any second. Send Gifts 978 B The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!